Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
PEOPLE

Return to Occult Library Index

BOOK OF BARUCH

the book, which baruch the son of nerias, the son of maasias, the son of sedecias, the son of asadias, the son of chelcias, wrote in babylon, 2 in the fifth year, and in the seventh day of the month, what time as the chaldeans took jerusalem, and burnt it with fire. 3 and baruch did read the words of this book in the hearing of jechonias the son of joachim king of juda, and in the ears of all the people that came to hear the book, 4 and in the hearing of the nobles, and of the king's sons, and in the hearing of the elders, and of all the people, from the lowest unto the highest, even of all them that dwelt at babylon by the river sud. 5 whereupon they wept, fasted, and prayed before the lord. 6 they made also a collection of money according to every man's power: 7 and they sent it to jerus

hearing of the elders, and of all the people, from the lowest unto the highest, even of all them that dwelt at babylon by the river sud. 5 whereupon they wept, fasted, and prayed before the lord. 6 they made also a collection of money according to every man's power: 7 and they sent it to jerusalem unto joachim the high priest, the son of chelcias, son of salom, and to the priests, and to all the people which were found with him at jerusalem, 8 at the same time when he received the vessels of the house of the lord, that were carried out of the temple, to return them into the land of juda, the tenth day of the month sivan, namely, silver vessels, which sedecias the son of josias king of jada had made, 9 after that nabuchodonosor king of babylon had carried away jechonias, and the princes, a

, 8 at the same time when he received the vessels of the house of the lord, that were carried out of the temple, to return them into the land of juda, the tenth day of the month sivan, namely, silver vessels, which sedecias the son of josias king of jada had made, 9 after that nabuchodonosor king of babylon had carried away jechonias, and the princes, and the captives, and the mighty men, and the people of the land, from jerusalem, and brought them unto babylon. 10 and they said, behold, we have sent you money to buy you burnt offerings, and sin offerings, and incense, and prepare ye manna, and offer upon the altar of the lord our god; 11 and pray for the life of nabuchodonosor king of babylon, and for the life of balthasar his son, that their days may be upon earth as the days of heaven:

upon us great plagues, such as never happened under the whole heaven, as it came to pass in jerusalem, according to the things that were written in the law of moses; 3 that a man should eat the flesh of his own son, and the flesh of his own daughter. 4 moreover he hath delivered them to be in subjection to all the kingdoms that are round about us, to be as a reproach and desolation among all the people round about, where the lord hath scattered them. 5 thus we were cast down, and not exalted, because we have sinned against the lord our god, and have not been obedient unto his voice. 6 to the lord our god appertaineth righteousness: but unto us and to our fathers open shame, as appeareth this day. 7 for all these plagues are come upon us, which the lord hath pronounced against us 8 yet hav

, that we might turn every one from the imaginations of his wicked heart. 9 wherefore the lord watched over us for evil, and the lord hath brought it upon us: for the lord is righteous in all his works which he hath commanded us. 10 yet we have not hearkened unto his voice, to walk in the commandments of the lord, that he hath set before us. 11 and now, o lord god of israel, that hast brought thy people out of the land of egypt with a mighty hand, and high arm, and with signs, and with wonders, and with great power, and hast gotten thyself a name, as appeareth this day: 12 o lord our god, we have sinned, we have done ungodly, we have dealt unrighteously in all thine ordinances. 13 let thy wrath turn from us: for we are but a few left among the heathen, where thou hast scattered us. 14 hear

0 0

. it is the meaning of qabalah. ain soph aur: hebrew expression meaning "the limitless light. sephiroth: the ten spheres or emanations on the qabalistic tree of life, a symbol which depicts the divine energy of creation proceeding like a lighting flash through ten different stages, culminating in physical manifestation. the sephiroth represent levels of spiritual reality both in the cosmos and in people because the tree, metaphorically, is 65 the body of god, and people are created in god's image. the tree is sometimes shown superimposed on the body of adam kadmon, the archetypal man. tree of life: the tree consists of ten spheres, or sephiroth, through which, according to mystical tradition, the creation of the world came about. the sephiroth are aligned in three columns headed by the sup

by using the wake and writing method. using this latter method will not only keep the information of the dreams intact, but it will also help overview the details that may have been missed by writing alone. so it is not uncommon, using the audio recorder, to awaken in the middle of the night to record a dream. then at your convenience you may transfer the dream to paper. moreover, there have been people who chose to use a floppy disk to record their dreams onto a computer. this also is a good option. but no matter how it is recorded, just be sure you don't depend on your own memory for even the simplest details. in understanding your dream, you will learn more about yourself. this also reveals the person that you are and it may also reveal any doors that have opened or those that must be v

h as:"i did the l.b.r.p. and it felt strong. one important asset that you may want to include are emotions or feelings that you may have felt during the ritual. did you feel any energies, did the ritual feel like it had a good effect or bad one, did you feel happy or sad, etc. again, moon phases, astrological information (if available) and emotional and weather conditions should be included. some people tend to carry information to extremes. on the other hand, there are some who feel that even the smallest detail should be written. however, let's take for example that one day you feel a tremendous amount of energy and have an urgent need to commune with the archangels and the elements. for some reason that day, you are inclined to do several repetitive l.b.r.p.'s. so, by the end of the day

the archangel auriel dressed in earth tones on a fertile landscape. he holds a bundle of wheat. step 6 after you have invoked the archangels move your feet slightly apart, stretch both arms out to the sides. now visualize yourself within a large pentagram and say: 88 "for before me flames the pentagram."step 7 "and behind me shines the six-rayed star".repeat part one: the qabalistic cross. other people have different versions of the evocation to the archangels. one version you would say, around me flames the pentagram, above me shines the sixrayed star".there is little differences between what is said, but you might like to try them and see which works best for you. archangels names and their meanings: in the east, raphael, god has healed. in the west, gabriel, god is my strength. in the

d say, around me flames the pentagram, above me shines the sixrayed star".there is little differences between what is said, but you might like to try them and see which works best for you. archangels names and their meanings: in the east, raphael, god has healed. in the west, gabriel, god is my strength. in the south, michael, who is as god. in the north, auriel, light of god. note there are many people who will perform this ritual that have problems visualizing. if you are one who has problems seeing visual pictures, just know in your mind that it is there. for example, like with the pentagrams, although you may not be able to see the lines or the color being in brilliant blue, just affirm to yourself that it is there. some will encounter that they have problems feeling the energies. don'

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

majority did, and those the most important, yet not all (see suppl. from greece and italy the christian faith passed into gaul first of all, in the second and thiid centuries. about the year 300, or soon after, we find here and there a christian among the germans on the ehine, especially the alamanni; and about the same time or a little earlier^ among the goths. the goths were the first teutonic people amongst whom christianity gained a firm footing; this occurred in the course of the fourth century, the west-goths leading the way and the east-goths following; and after them the vandals, gepida^ and eugii were converted. all these races held by the arian doctrine. the burgundians in gaul became catholic at the beginning of the fifth century, then arian under their visigoth rulers, and cat

re only to be taken as true in the main; they neither exclude some earlier conversions, nor a longer and later adherence to heathenism in limited areas. eemoteness and independence might protect the time-honoured religion of a tribe. apostates too would often attempt at least a partial reaction. christianity would sometimes lead captive the minds of the rich and great, by whose example the common people were carried away; sometimes it affected first the poor and lowly. when chlodowig (clovis) received baptism, and the salian franks followed his lead, individuals out of all the frankish tribes had already set the example. intercourse with burgundians and west-goths had inclined them to the arian doctrine, while the catholic found adherents in other parts of gaul. here the two came into coll

thern slavs idolatry was not extinct in the twelfth century, and not universally so among the finns and lithuanians in the sixteenth and seventeenth; nay, the remotest laplanders cling to it still. christianity was not popular. it came from abroad, it aimed at supplanting the time-honoured indigenous gods whom the country revered and loved. these gods and their worship were part and parcel of the people's traditions, customs and constitution. their names had their roots in the people's language, and were hallowed by antiquity; kings and princes traced their lineage back to individual gods; forests, mountains, lakes had received a living consecration from their presence. all this the people was now to renounce; and what is elsewhere commended as truth and leyalty was denounced and persecute

s into paganism. the history of heathen doctrines and ideas is easier to write, according as particular races remained longer outside the pale of baptism. our more intimate acquaintance with the greek and koman religion rests upon writings which existed before the rise of christianity; we are oftener at fault for information as to the altered shape which that religion had assumed among the common people in greece and italy during the first centuries of our era. eesearch has yet to penetrate, even deeper than it has done, into the old celtic faith; we must not shrink from recomizino- and examining celtic monuments and customs on ground now occupied by germans. leo's important discovery on the real bearings of the malberg glossary may lead to much. the religion of the slavs and lithuanians w

nger and more tenaciously, such a composition as actually appeared in denmark during the twelftli century? but for this fact, would not the doubters declare such a thing impossible in sweden? in truth, the first eight books of saxo are to me the most welcome monument of the norse mythology, not only for their intrinsic worth, but because they show in what an altered light the ancient faith of the people had to be placed before the recent converts. i especially remark, that saxo suppresses all mention of some prominent gods; what right have we then to infer from the non-mention of many deities in the far scantier records of inland germany, that they had never been heard of there? then, apart from saxo, we find a purer authority for the norse religion preserved for us in the remotest corner

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

far more impressive stone circles. such spots unleash the magick inside us. but even if you never visit brittany or stonehenge at sunrise on midsummer's day, you can still make use of your own magick. this is a book about white magick and witchcraft as sources of wisdom, healing and positivity. like native american spirituality, to which true witchcraft is akin (some say both were carried by the people of atlantis, the practice of white magick is based on the belief that that all life is sacred and interconnected in an unbroken circle. for example, every fully grown birch tree- defined in magick as a tree of new beginnings and regeneration- breathes out enough oxygen for a family of four and absorbs the carbon dioxide that we exhale, transforming it again to life-giving oxygen. and this s

nected in an unbroken circle. for example, every fully grown birch tree- defined in magick as a tree of new beginnings and regeneration- breathes out enough oxygen for a family of four and absorbs the carbon dioxide that we exhale, transforming it again to life-giving oxygen. and this sacred spark of a common source of divinity is contained not only by trees, but also the stones, the animals, the people and everything else on the earth and in the waters and the sky. our higher selves, our souls, are influenced by the cycles of the sun, the moon, the stars and the natural world on a deep spiritual level. we can draw down their energies into ourselves to amplify and replenish our own, like tapping into a cosmic energy supply rather than having to recharge our powers from our own, separate dy

ime and appear in similar forms in many different cultures and ages. today, however, too many modern societies have lost the sacred connection and scorn such gestures as superstition, treating the skies, the earth and the seas merely as a larder, fuel store and garbage can. once, things were very different, as black elk, the sioux shaman, explained 'in the old days when we were a strong and happy people, all our power came from the sacred hoop of the nation and, so long as the hoop was unbroken, the people flourished. the flowering tree was the living centre of the hoop and the circle of the four quarters nourished it. the east gave peace and light, the south gave warmth; in the west, thunder beings gave rain and the north with its cold and mighty wind gave strength and endurance' and so t

effects? if i became incredibly rich, i would almost certainly lose the incentive to write. credit card bills are a powerful focus for creativity. and, of course, my kids would never get out of their satin-sheeted beds. lotteries are generated by human hands primarily for the purpose of making money for their creators. they really are random affairs and so it often happens that it is the wealthy people who win even more money- although that does not necessarily bring happiness. casting your needs into the cosmos and trusting they will be met does work, but not if you are expecting magick to compensate for an unnecessary shopping binge. nor, after a period of overeating and no exercise, can you expect a miracle diet to work so that you shed a stone in two days while still eating chocolate

s also spontaneously unfold and guide you in your everyday world, increasing your spiritual power and wisdom. the magick is within you, so let it flow and make the world a better place. 1- the origins and practice of witchcraft a history of witchcraft witchcraft probably originated about 25,000 years ago in the palaeolithic era. at that time, humankind and nature were seen as inextricably linked. people acknowledged every rock, tree and stream as deities in the life force, and the earth as mother, offering both womb and tomb. prehistoric witchcraft early man used sympathetic, or attracting, magick- in the form of dances, chants and cave paintings of animals- to attract the herds of animals that provided for the needs of the group, and to bring fertility to humans and animals alike. hunters

ABRAMELIN1

that even with the devils we should not reproach them for their condition; seeing that a contrary line of action is certain to lead the magician into error. but, perhaps, abraham has rather intended to warn lamech against the danger of yielding to them in an exorcism even in the slightest degree. the word demon is evidently employed in this work almost as a synonym of devil; but, as most educated people are aware, it is derived from the greek daimon, which anciently simply meant any spirit, good or bad. a work filled with suggestive magical references is the well-known arabian nights, and it is interesting to notice the number of directions in the third book of this work for producing similar effects to those there celebrated. for example, the ninth chapter of the third book gives the symb

at the goal; and in his magic he did not in any way make use of the wisdom of the lord, but instead availed himself of certain arts and superstitions of infidel and idolatrous nations, in part derived from the egyptians,6 together with images of the medes and of the persians, with herbs of the arabians, together with the power of the stars and constellations; and, finally, he had drawn from every people and nation, and even from the christians, some diabolical art. and in everything the spirits blinded him to such an extent, even while obeying him in some ridiculous and inconsequent matter, that he actually believed that his blindness and error were the veritable magic, and he therefore pushed no further his research into the true and sacred magic. i also learned his extravagant experiment

ecrets to the dishonour of god, and to the prejudice of his neighbour. ultimately his body was found dragged through the streets, and his head without any tongue therein, lying in a drain. and this was all the profit he drew from his diabolical science and magic. in austria i found an infinitude of magicians who only occupied themselves in killing and maiming men, in putting discord among married people, in causing divorces, in tying witch-knots in osier or willow branches to stop the flow of milk in the breasts of nursing women, and similar infamies. but these miserable wretches had made a pact with the devil, and had become his slaves, having sworn unto him that they would work without cessation to destroy all living creatures. some of these had two years (for their pact) to run, some th

ABRAMELIN2

be magic, that all the abominations of impious enchanters, all diabolical illusions, all pagan idolatries, all superstitions, fascinations, diabolical pacts, and lastly all that the gross blindness of the world can touch with its bands and feet is reckoned as wisdom and magic! the physician, the astrologer, the enchanter, the sorceress, the idolater, and the sacrilegious, is called of the common people a magician! also he who draweth his magic whether from the sun, whether from the moon, whether from the evil spirits, whether from stones, herbs, animals, brutes, or lastly from thousand divers sources, so that the heaven itself is astonished thereat. there be certain who draw their magic from air, from earth, from fire, from water, from physiognomy, from the hand, from mirrors, from glasse

uil, solitary and honest. if aforetime you have been a wicked, debauched, avaricious, luxurious and proud of abramelin the mage 55 man, leave and flee from all these vices. consider that this was one of the principal reasons why abraham, moses, david, elijah, john, and other holy men retired into desert places, until that they had acquired this holy science and magic; because where there are many people, many scandals do arise; and where scandal is, sin cometh; the which at length offendeth and driveth away the angel of god, and the way which leadeth unto wisdom becometh closed unto ye. fly as far as you can the conversation of men, and especially of such as in the past have been the companions of your debauches; or who have led you into sin. ye shall therefore seek retirement as far as po

perations by express pacts and similar sorceries, it is certain that you would soon bring them to shame. chapter xxii (this chapter is only for evil, for with the symbols herein we can cast spells, and work every kind of evil; we should not avail ourselves hereof) all these symbols are to be either buried in the ground, or placed under doors, steps, or buried under paths and other places by which people do pass, or whereon they lean; in this latter case it is sufficient merely to touch (such places) with the symbol. it must be here remarked that we can work much evil against our enemies, and if you know for a certain fact that they are attempting your life, there is no imaginable sin in availing yourself of (these symbols for protection. but should you do this to please some friend, you wo

was undoubtedly a fundamental doctrine of the ancient egyptian magic, from which, be it well remembered, the hebrew qabalah has been derived. the esoteric buddhists divide the personality into seven principles, instead of the three given above. 128 i.e, the four cardinal points, 129 the bandages. 130 in the original ms, despersonnes religieuses. this expression would include monks, nuns, and also people bigoted in religion. 131 i.e, such evil magician. 132 serrures, which implies bolts as well as locks. 133 i.e, religious denomination. 134 here abraham the jew is evidently especially addressing himself to his son lamech. 135 these two symbols are probably those which are placed at the extreme end of the third book, ie, the magical squares with the names adam and uriel returned therein, and

ALEE J BOOK OF AIWASS

the taught to the teacher, and it has always been accompanied by bribes and threats. my message is exactly opposed to any of this. i say to each man and woman 'you are unique and sovereign, the center of an universe. however right i may be in thinking as i do, you may be equally right in thinking otherwise. you can only accomplish your object in life by complete disregard of the opinions of other people" what am i saying here? as a satanist, your opinion is the one that matters. you should believe in things that are in the scope of your experience- things you consciously acknowledge as true. this has always been my first and foremost declaration with regards to the first church of satan and what it means to be a satanist. creation the universe comes from the one (ain or no-thing) and retur

that are in the scope of your experience- things you consciously acknowledge as true. this has always been my first and foremost declaration with regards to the first church of satan and what it means to be a satanist. creation the universe comes from the one (ain or no-thing) and returns to it. the first cause is not an explosion like the so-called big bang, but the emergence of chaos and order. people often ask "how can satan be the exception to every rule, the dissonance in the universal, the rebel of the cosmos, the rock cast in the still pond and still represent nature's balance factor" simply put, satan, the male principle, is chaos personified. babalon, the female principle, is order personified. these principles combine, divide and subdivide as the universe expands. these divisions

; 1. if the person is a daemon, the hypnotic command bounces off them and returns to you ninefold. suddenly, you "know" for certain that person is a daemon. 2. if the person is not a daemon, he will absorb your suggestion. he may glance in the mirror, realize he is not a true daemon and suddenly stop calling himself one. 3. if nothing happens, there is a good chance he is simply trying to impress people. copyright 2002, c.e. john dewey alngdo what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. it is my will to explain the subject of yoga in clear language, without resort to jargon or the enunciation of fantastic hypotheses, in order that this great science may be thoroughly understood as of universal importance. for, like all great things, it is simple; but, like all great things, it is masked b

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

nd of a pious person, the inferiority complex which accounts for his piety compels him to interpret this emancipation as union with the gaseous vertebrate whom he has invented and called god. on the cloudy vapour of his fears his imagination has thrown a vast distorted shadow of himself, and he is duly terrified; and the more he cringes before it, the more the spectre seems to stoop to crush him. people with these ideas will never get to anywhere but lunatic asylums and churches. it is because of this overwhelming miasma of fear that the whole subject of yoga has become obscure. a perfectly simple problem has been complicated by the most abject ethical and superstitious nonsense. yet all the time the truth is patent in the word itself (7) yoga means union. we may now consider what yoga rea

isions are enforced. the more complicated we are, the higher we are in the scale of evolution, the more complex and difficult is the task of legislation and of maintaining order (17) in highly civilised communities like our own(*loud laughter, the individual is constantly being attacked by conflicting interests and necessities; his individuality is constantly being assailed by the impact of other people; and in a very large number of cases he is unable to stand up to the strain 'schizophrenia' which is a lovely word, and may or may not be found in your dictionary, is an exceedingly common complaint. it means the splitting up of the mind. in extreme cases we get the phenomena of multiple personality, jekyll and hyde, only more so. at the best, when a man says 'i' he refers only to a transit

ot be surprised therefore if we find that the perfectly simple term yama (or control) has been bedevilled out of all sense by the mistaken and malignant ingenuity of the pious hindu. he has interpreted the word 'control' as meaning compliance with certain fixed proscriptions. there are quite a lot of prohibitions grouped under the heading of yama, which are perhaps quite necessary for the kind of people contemplated by the teacher, but they have been senselessly elevated into universal rules. everyone is familiar with the prohibition of pork as an article of diet by jews and mohammedans. this has nothing to do with yama, or abstract righteousness. it was due to the fact that pork in eastern countries was infected with the trichina; which killed people who ate pork improperly cooked. it was

and jehannum. just so, under the grouping of yama we learn that the aspiring yogi must become 'fixed in the non-receiving of gifts' which means that if anyone offers you a cigarette or a drink of water, you must reject his insidious advances in the most victorian manner. it is such nonsense as this which brings the science of yoga into contempt. but it isn't nonsense if you consider the class of people for whom the injunction was promulgated; for, as we will be shown later, preliminary to the concentration of the mind is the control of the mind, which means the calm of the mind, and the hindu mind is so constituted that if you offer a man the most trifling object, the incident is a landmark in his life. it upsets him completely for years. in the east, an absolutely automatic and thoughtle

sir. this story is really typical of 90% of the precepts usually enumerated under the heading yama. the rest are for the most part based on local and climatic conditions, and they may or may not be applicable to your own case. and, on the other hand, there are all sorts of good rules which have never occurred to a teacher of yoga; because those teachers never conceived the condition in which many people live today. it never occurred to the buddha or patanjali or mansur el-hallaj to advise his pupils not to practise in a flat with a wireless set next door. the result of all this is that all of you who are worth your salt will be absolutely delighted when i tell you to scrap all the rules and discover your own. sir richard burton said 'he noblest lives and noblest dies, who makes and keeps h

ALEISTER CROWLEY ACROSS THE GULF

selves rejected of her; and when they learnt of the terrible end of the high priestess, they became fearful. some few, indeed, concealed their failure from the priests; but always within a day and a night they were found torn asunder in the outer courts; so that it seemed page 11 gulf.txt the lesser evil to speak truth. moreover, the affair had become a public scandal; for the goddess plagued the people with famine and with a terrible and foul disease. but as for me, i wot not what to do; for to me always the veil glittered, and that brighter than the ordinary. yet i said nothing, but went about drooping and sorrowful, as if i were as unfortunate as they. for i would not seem to boast of the favour of the goddess. then they sent to he old magus in the well; and he laughed outright at their

d the priests, watching for him to make a sing. this we knew not; but when it fell to me (the last) to adore that veiled one, behold! the veil glittered, and the old priest threw up his arms to signal that which had occurred. and the flash of the eye pierced the veil, and he fell from his place dead upon the priests without. they buried him with much honour, for that he had given his life for the people and for the temple, to bring back the favour of the veiled one. then came they all very humbly unto me the child, and besought me to interpret the will of the goddess. and her will was that i alone should serve her day and night. then they gave me to drink of the cup of the torment; and this is its virtue, that if one should speak falsely, invoking the name of the goddess, he shall burn in

fire, silvery rose, a shower of flame and of perfume. then was i exceedingly amazed because of this, and made a vigil before her all the night, seeking a word. and that word came not. now of what further befell i will write anon. chapter iv so it came to pass that i no longer went out at all from the presence of the goddess, save only to eat and to sleep. and the favour of her was restored to the people, so that all men were glad thereof. for if any man murmured, he was slain incontinent, the people being mindful of the famine and the disease, and being minded to have no more of such, if it could by any means be avoided. they were therefore exceeding punctual with their gifts. but i was daily more afraid, being in a great sweat of passion, of which i dared to speak to no man. nor did i dar

ath that devoureth mortal man. still, still my being increased; my consciousness expanded until i was all nature seen as one, felt as one, apprehended as one, formed by me, part of me, apart from me- all these things at one moment- and at the same time the ecstasy of love grew colossal, a tower to scale the stars, a sea to drown the page 16 gulf.txt sun. i cannot write of this. but in the streets people gathered apples of gold that dropped from invisible boughs, and invisible porters poured out wine for all, strange wine that healed disease and old age, wine that, poured between the teeth of the dead (so long as the embalmer had not begun his work, brought them back from the dark kingdom to perfect health and youth. as for me, i lay as one dead in the arms of the holy veiled one- veiled no

a mighty hawk of gold and spake on last word to her, a word to raise her from the dead! but lo! not asi, but asar! white was his garment, starred with red and blue and yellow. green was his countenance, and in his hands he bore the crook and scourge. thus he rose, even as the temple fell about us in ruins, and we were left standing page 17 gulf.txt there. and i wist not what to say. now then the people of the city crowded in upon us, and for the most part would have slain me. but thoth the mighty god, the wise one, with his ibis-head, and his nemyss of indigo, with his ateph crown and his phoenix wand and with his ankh of emerald, with his magic apron in the three colours; yea, thoth, the god of wisdom, whose skin is of tawny orange as though it burned in a furnace, appeared visibly to al

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

hall not now become aware, for that there be great mysteries therein contained, pertaining to a degree of initiation of which i am as yet unworthy. page 42 gulf.txt (thus the record comes abruptly to an end) pageomdedication on the one hundredth anniversary of the nativity of the poet aleister crowley 1875-1975 ad meiomrum cthulhi gloriam acknowledgements the editor would like to thank all of the people whose cooperation and dedication to unspeakable horrors has made this book possible. first, our thanks go to that nameless monk who presented us with the originals, who has since disappeared. second, to that ever-changing staff of translators who performed a most distasteful and oft'times unsatisfying task: to ms. i. celms, ms. n. papaspyrou, mr. peter levenda, mr. x. and mr. y. third, to m

f jungian synchronicity patterns. also, his printing of the beautiful, full-colour denderah zodiac on the first anniversary of the necronomicon's publication in 1978 precipitated a rash of ufo sightings in australia and new zealand- in which one pilot has disappeared. bizarre occurrences and humorous coincidences aside for the moment, the necronomicon has caused changes in the conscience of those people most intimately involved with it, as well as many strangers who simply bought the book through the mail or at their bookstore. judging by the letters we have received in the last two years, these changes have been startling. many have found the books' magick to work, and work extremely well. others, having once attempted certain of the rituals, felt compelled to retire from the occult "scen

this book in december, 1977, the ancient forces of erstwhile victory have been banging and clamouring at the gates. december 1977 was the middle of the killing spree of the calibre killer, known to the press as the son of sam, who was motivated- according to recent reports- by membership in a satanic cult in yonkers. several months after the capture of david berkowitz in 1978, nearly one thousand people killed themselves in guyana at the orders of a crazed religious leader. several months after that, the leader of a mystical islamic sect seized power in iran and- at the time of writing- is calling for a holy war against the infidel. there is evidence that every new age witnesses a baptism by fire. christians and muslims are turning on each other and themselves; israel is once again in seri

e that occasionally comes to the rescue of man, and which corresponds to the christian "light; and the ancient ones, about which much is told, sometimes in great detail, who correspond to "darkness. these latter are the evil gods who wish nothing but ill for the race of man, and who constantly strive to break into our world through a gate or door that leads from the outside, in. there are certain people, among us, who are devotees of the ancient ones, and who try to open the gate, so that this evidently repulsive organisation may once again rule the earth. chief among these is cthulhu, typified as a sea monster, dwelling in the great deep, a sort of primeval ocean; a being that lovecraft collaborator august derleth wrongly calls a "water elemental. there is also azazoth, the blind idiot go

tronomy (and astrology) as well as an equally religious rituale. magick, as well in history, begins at sumer for the western world, for it his here, in the sand-buried cuneiform tablets that recorded an age, that the first creation epic is found, the first exorcism, the first ritual invocations of planetary deities, the first dark summonings of evil powers, and ironically, the first "burnings" of people the anthropologists call "witches. lovecraft's mythos deals with what are known chthonic deities, that is, underworld gods and goddesses, much like the leviathan of the old testament. the pronunciation of chthonic is 'katonic, which explains lovecraft's famous miskatonic river and miskatonic university, not to mention the chief deity of his pantheon, cthulhu, a sea monster who lies "not dea

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

l this did the ipsissimus know nothing. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 21 [22] commentary( digamma) this chapter is presumably called caviar because that substance is composed of many spheres. the account given of creation is the same as that familiar to students of the christian tradition, the logos transforming the unity into the many. we then see what different classes of people do with the many. the rationalist takes the six sephiroth of microprosopus in a crude state, and declares them to be the universe. this folly is due to the pride of reason. the adept concentrates the microcosm in tiphareth, recognising an unity, even in the microcosm, but, qua adept, he can go no further. the master of the temple destroys all these illusions, but remains silent. see the des

s much as faith binds it. all the best popes have been atheists, but perhaps the greatest of them once remarked "quantum nobis prodest haec fabula christi. the ruler asserts facts as they are; the slave has therefore no option but to deny them passionately, in order to express his discontent. hence such absurdities as "liberte, egalite, fraternite "in god we trust, and the like. similarly we find people asserting today that woman is superior to man, and that all men are born equal. the master (in technical language, the magus) does not concern himself with facts; he does not care whether a thing is true or not: he uses truth and falsehood indiscriminately, to serve his ends. slaves consider him immoral, an preach against him in hyde park. in paragraphs 7 and 8 we find a most important stat

bricks" is borrowed from american finance. the chapter is a setting of an old story. a man advertises that he could tell anyone how to make four hundred a year certain, and would do so on receipt of a shilling. to every sender he dispatched a post-card with these words "do as i do" the word "sucker" is borrowed from american finance. the moral of the chapter is, that it is no good trying to teach people who need to be taught [187] book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 184 89 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta pi-theta unprofessional conduct i am annoyed about the number 89. i shall avenge myself by writing nothing in this chapter. that, too, is wise; for since i am annoyed, i could not write even a reasonably decent lie [188] commentary( pi-theta) book of lies get any book f

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF THE LAW

this shrine: now let the light devour men and eat them up with blindness! ii,15: for i am perfect, being not; and my number is nine by the fools; but with the just i am eight, and one in eight: which is vital, for i am none indeed. the empress and the king are not of me; for there is a further secret. ii,16: i am the empress& the hierophant. thus eleven, as my bride is eleven. ii,17: hear me, ye people of sighing! the sorrows of pain and regret are left to the dead and the dying, the folk that not know me as yet. ii,18: these are dead, these fellows; they feel not. we are not for the poor and sad: the lords of the earth are our kinsfolk. ii,19: is a god to live in a dog? no! but the highest are of us. they shall rejoice, our chosen: who sorroweth is not of us. ii,20: beauty and strength

yes, and masses of flaming hair about them; there shall ye find them. ye shall see them at rule, at victorious armies, at all the joy; and there shall be in them a joy a million times greater than this. beware lest any force another, king against king! love one another with burning hearts; on the low men trample in the fierce lust of your pride, in the day of your wrath. ii,25: ye are against the people, o my chosen! ii,26: i am the secret serpent coiled about to spring: in my coiling there is joy. if i lift up my head, i and my nuit are one. if i droop down mine head, and shoot forth venom, then is rapture of the earth, and i and the earth are one. ii,27: there is great danger in me; for who doth not understand these runes shall make a great miss. he shall fall down into the pit called be

reason. ii,28: now a curse upon because and his kin! ii,29: may because be accursed for ever! ii,30: if will stops and cries why, invoking because, then will stops& does nought. ii,31: if power asks why, then is power weakness. ii,32: also reason is a lie; for there is a factor infinite& unknown& all their words are skew-wise. ii,33: enough of because! be he damned for a dog! ii,34: but ye, o my people, rise up& awake! ii,35: let the rituals be rightly performed with joy& beauty! ii,36: there are rituals of the elements and feasts of the times. ii,37: a feast for the first night of the prophet and his bride! ii,38: a feast for the three days of the writing of the book of the law. ii,39: a feast for tahuti and the child of the prophet-secret, o prophet! ii,40: a feast for the supreme ritua

ALEISTER CROWLEY DUTY

y way perfect "ye shall gather goods and store of women and spices; ye shall exceed the nations of the earth is splendour duty get any book for free on: www.abika.com 4& pride; but always in the love of me, and so shall ye come to my joy" 9. rejoice "remember all ye that existence is pure joy; that all the sorrows are but shadows; they pass& are done; but there is that which remains "but ye, o my people, rise up and awake! let the rituals be rightly performed with joy and beauty. a feast for fire and a feast for water; a feast for life and a greater feast for death! a feast every day in your hearts in the joy of my rapture. a feast every night unto nuit, and the pleasure of uttermost delight. aye! feast! rejoice! there is no dread hereafter. there is no dissolution and eternal ecstacy in t

in full accordance therewith. you may regard the establishment of the law of thelema as an essential element of your true will, since, whatever the ultimate nature of that will, the evident condition of putting it into execution is freedom from external interference. governments often exhibit the most deplorable stupidity, however enlightened may be the men who compose and constitute them, or the people whose destinies they direct. it is therefore incumbent on every man and woman to take the proper steps to cause the revisions of all existing statutes on the basis of the law of thelema. this law being a law of liberty, the aim of the legislation must be to secure the amplest freedom for each individual in the state, eschewing the presumptious assumption that any given positive ideal is wor

simplified by training men of uprightness and discretion whose will is to fulfill this function in the community to decide all complaints by the abstract principle of the law of thelema, and to award judgement on the basis of the actual restriction caused by the offense. the ultimate aim is thus to reintegrate conscience, on true scientific principles, as the warden of conduct, the monitor of the people, and the guarantee of the governors. d. your duty to all other beings and things duty get any book for free on: www.abika.com 8 1. apply the law of thelema to all problems of fitness, use, and development. it is a violation of the law of thelema to abuse the natural qualities of any animal or object by diverting it from its proper function, as determined by consideration of its history and

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER 777

ot unambitious design to remedy. every new sect aggravates the situation. especially the americans, grossly and crapulously ignorant as they are of the rudiments of human language, seize like mongrel curs upon the putrid bones of their decaying monkey-jabber, and gnaw and tear them with fierce growls and howls. the mental prostitute, mrs. eddy (for example, having invented the idea which ordinary people call god, christened it mind, and then by affirming a set of propositions about mind, which are only true of god, set all hysterical, dyspeptic, crazy amurrka by the ears. personally, i don t object to people discussing the properties of four-sided triangles; but i draw the line when they use a well-known word, such as pig, or mental healer, or dung-heap, to denote the object of their paran

view little more than an amplification and practical application of the book of thoth.7 but we hope that the present venture will attract scholars from all quarters, as when the wounded satan leaned upon his spear, forthwith on all sides to his aid was run by angels many and strong, and that in the course of time a far more satisfactory volume may result. many columns will seem to the majority of people to consist of mere lists of senseless words. practice, and advance in the magical or mystical path, will enable little by little to interpret more and more. even as a flower unfolds beneath the ardent kisses of the sun, so will this table reveal its glories to the dazzling eye of illumination. symbolic and barren as it is, yet it shall stand for the athletic student as a perfect sacrament

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

e right comprehension and right application thereof. i "definition" magick is the science and art of causing change to occur in conformity with will. xii (illustration: it is my will to inform the world of certain facts within my knowledge. i therefore take "magical weapons, pen, ink, and paper; i write "incantations- these sentences- in the "magical language" i.e. that which is understood by the people i wish to instruct; i call forth "spirits, such as printers, publishers, booksellers, and so forth, and constrain them to convey my message to those people. the composition and distribution of this book is thus an act of magick by which i cause changes to take place in conformity with my will<
stical state is not contagious; his fellow-men are either amused or annoyed. he can only extend to others the effect which his love has had upon himself by means of his mental and physical qualities. thus, catullus, dante and swinburn made their love a mighty mover of mankind by virtue of their power to put their thoughts on the subject in musical and eloquent language. again, cleopatra and other people in authority moulded the fortunes of many other people by allowing love to influence their political actions. the magician, however well he succeed in making contact with the secret sources of energy in nature, can only use them to the extent permitted by his intellectual and moral qualities. mohammed's intercourse with gabriel was only effective because of his statesmanship, soldiership, a

the secret sources of energy in nature, can only use them to the extent permitted by his intellectual and moral qualities. mohammed's intercourse with gabriel was only effective because of his statesmanship, soldiership, and the sublimity of his command of arabic. hertz's discovery of the rays which we now use for wireless telegraphy was sterile until reflected through the minds and wills of the people who could take his truth, and transmit it to the world of action by means of mechanical and economic instruments (22) every individual is essentially sufficient to himself. but he is unsatisfactory to himself until he has established himself in his right relation with the universe (illustration: a microscope, however perfect, is useless in the xix hands of savages. a poet, however sublime

ewith man does his will. it is also the virgin; his essence is inviolate. alpha is the babe "who has formulated his father, and made fertile his mother- harpocrates, etc, as before; but he develops to omicron the exalted "devil (also the "other" secret eye) by the formula of the initiation of horus elsewhere described in detail. this "devil" is called satan or shaitan, and regarded with horror by people who are ignorant of his formula, and, imagining themselves to be evil, accuse nature herself of their own phantasmal crime. satan is saturn, set, abrasax, adad, adonis, attis, adam, adonai, etc. the most serious charge against him is that he is the sun in the south. the ancient initiates, 35 dwelling as they did in lands whose blood was the water of the nile or the euphrates, connected the

formulas (contrast the infantile emotionalism and credulity of the average "well-educated" anglo-saxon with the shrewd common sense of the normal illiterate peasant) a large proportion of mankind today is composed of "souls" who are living the human life for the first time. note especially the incredible spread of congenital homosexuality and other sexual deficiencies in many forms. these are the people who have not understood, accepted, and used even the formula of osiris. kin to them are the "once-born" of william james, who are incapable of philosophy, magick, or even religion, but seek instinctively a refuge from the horror of contemplating nature, which they do not comprehend, in soothing-syrup affirmations such as those of christian science, spiritualism, and all the sham 'occult' cr

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

ule of the order of a. a. was that the introducer read over a short lection to the applicant, then left him alone for a quarter of an hour, and on coming back received a "yes" or "no" if there was any hesitation about it the applicant was barred for life. the reason for the relaxation of the rule was that it was thought better magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 10 to help people along in the early stages of the work, even if there was no hope of their turning out first-class. but i should like you to realize that sooner or later, whether in this incarnation or another, it is put up to you to show perfect courage in face of the completely unknown, and the power of rapid and irrevocable decision without without counting the cost. i think that it is altogether wrong t

it is no good your starting anything of any kind unless you can see clearly into the simplicity of truth. all this humming and hawing about things is moral poison. what is the use of being a woman if you have not got an intuition, an instinct enabling you to distinguish between the genuine and the sham? your state of mind suggests to me that you must have been, in the past, under the influence of people who were always talking about things, and never doing any real work. they kept on arguing all sorts of obscure philosophical points; that is all very well, but when you have succeeded in analyzing your reactions you will understand that all this talk is just an excuse for not doing any serious work. i am confirmed in this judgment by your saying "i don't know if i want to enter into a great

ly, and say "what must i do" and having discovered that, set to work to do it, allowing of no interruption, you will find that living peace which (as you seem to see) is a dynamic and not a static condition (there is quite a lot about this point in little essays toward truth, and also in the vision and the voice) your postscript made me smile. it is not a very good advertisement for the 8 kind of people with whom you have been associated in the past. my own position is a very simple one. i obeyed the injunction to "buy a perfectly black hen, without haggling" i have spent over 100,000 pounds of my inherited money on this work: and if i had a thousand times that amount today it would all go in the same direction. it is only when one is built in this way, to stand entirely aloof from all con

lflessness for years, and no one would be a penny the better. p.s- or rather, i did not want to dictate this bit- your ideas about magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 15 the o.t.o. remind me of some women's idea of shopping. you want to 10 maul about the stock and then walk out with a proud glad smile: no. do you really think that i should muster all the most distinguished people alive for your inspection and approval? the affiliation clause in our constitution is a privilege: a courtesy to a sympathetic body. were you not a mason, or co-mason, you would have to be proposed and seconded, and then examined by savage inquisitors; and then- probably- thrown out on to the garbage heap. well, no, it's not as bad as that; but we certainly don't want anybody who chooses to

blind lead the blind, they shall both fall into the ditch" if you had seen 1% of the mischief that i have seen, you would freeze to the marrow of your bones at the mere idea of seeing another member through the telescope! well, i employ the figure of hyperbole, that i admit; but it really won't do to have a dozen cooks at the broth! if you're working with me, you'll have no time to waste on other people. i fear your "christianity" is like that of most other folk. you pick out one or two of the figures from which the alexandrines concocted "jesus (too many cooks, again, with a vengeance) and neglect the others. the zionist christ of matthew can have no value for you; nor can the asiatic "dying-god- compiled from melcarth, mithras, adonis, bacchus, osiris, attis, krishna, and others- who sup

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

sequently every man does everything possible to postpone the date, and would sacrifice anything that he has if he could reverse the sentence. practically all religions and all philosophies have started thus crudely, by promising their adherents some such reward as immortality. no religion has failed hitherto by not promising enough; the present breaking up of all religions is due to the fact that people have asked to see the securities. men have even renounced the important material advantages which a well-organized religion may confer upon a state, rather than acquiesce in fraud or falsehood, or even in any system which, if not proved guilty, is at least unable to demonstrate its innocence. being more or less bankrupt, the best thing that we can do is to attack the problem afresh without

stems. we have full details of his method of training in the "kh"ang "k"ang "k"ing, and elsewhere. but it is so little known that we shall omit consideration of it in this popular account> but it is so complex that no immediate summary will serve; and in the case of the others, if we have not the accounts of the masters, we have those of their immediate followers. the methods advised by all these people have a startling resemblance to one another. they recommend "virtue (of various kinds, solitude, absence of excitement, moderation in diet, and finally a practice which some call prayer and some call meditation (the former four may turn out on examination to be merely conditions favourable to the last) on investigating what is meant by these two things, we find that they are only one. for w

far from succeeding, we shall merely bread down the banks of the channel. the mind will overflow, and instead of a chain of thought we shall have a chaos of confused images. 10 this mental activity is so great, and seems so natural, that it is hard to understand how any one first got the idea that it was a weakness and a nuisance. perhaps it was because in the more natural practice of "devotion" people found that their thoughts interfered. in any case calm and self-control are to be preferred to restlessness. darwin in his study presents a marked contrast with a monkey in a cage. generally speaking, the larger and stronger and more highly developed any animal is, the less does it move about, and such movements as it does make are slow and purposeful. compare the ceaseless activity of bact

light, an intense sound, and a feeling of such overwhelming bliss that the resources of language have been exhausted again and again in the attempt to describe it. it is an absolute knock-out blow to the mind. it is so vivid and tremendous that those who experience it are in the gravest danger of losing all sense of proportion. by its light all other events of life are as darkness. owing to this, people have utterly failed to analyse it or to estimate it. they are accurate enough in saying that, compared with this, all human life is absolutely dross; but they go further, and go wrong. they argue that "since this is that which transcends the terrestrial, it must be celestial" one of the tendencies in their minds has been the hope of a heaven such as their parents and teachers have described

crowley. the blood-libel was visited upon early christians by the romans and is visited today upon thelemites by christian fundamentalists> similarly the visions of joan of arc were entirely christian; but she, like all the others we have mentioned, found somewhere the force to do great things. of course, it may be said that there is a fallacy in the argument; it may be true that all these great people "saw god" but it does not follow that every one who "sees god" will do great things. this is true enough. in fact, the majority of people who claim to have "seen god" and who no doubt did "see god" just as much as those whom we have quoted, did nothing else. but perhaps their silence is not a sign of their weakness, but of their strength. perhaps these "great" men are the failures of humani

ALEISTER CROWLEY SEPHER SEPHIROTH

of the vault (see 5= 6 ritual. the letters of judgment: the 5 letters with a final form (s. d. 5:28) c p n m k taro (cf. 216, 224& 671 (r+ a record (ch) nwrkd archangel of malkuth nwpldns citizenship ry( bull; victim; offering rp terror pr 281 a crown; ashes rp) attire; adorned r)p 282 aralim, mighty ones: the angelic choir of binah myl)r) spirit of lives myyx xwr beasts, cattle ry(b hebrew (the people, not the language; see 682) yrb( 283 pure gold (lit. genclosed gold h; cf. 87) rwgs bhz of a memorial (see 964) nwrkz that goes on foot mylgr 284 crown, diadem: a title of malkuth hr( the small area of an enclosed garden hgwr( 286 high, lofty mwrm 287 a piece of the host (unleavened bread) nmwqyp) little ry(z 288 vindication rw(yb breeding, bearing; offspring rwby( winter prx 289 that which

restored #dwxm 359 the sacred wind my# satan: the adversary n# 360 shin: a tooth ny# the messiah hy#mh the sinew [of the thigh; the weakening (gn. 32:32& cf. hn#h, below. k.d. p.235) h#nh the change; the teaching; the sleep (see k.d. p.235) hn#h thunders mym(r crimson yn# ophir: earth ryp( 361 the arrangement of the sephiroth: 3-6-1 lord of earth (referred to malkuth; cf. 65& 155) cr)h ynd) folk, people (ar; gimpurities h. from #n, gto be weak, sick h) y#n) foundations (ch) ny) the mountain zion nwyc rh 362 long of face: a title of kether (cf. 352) myp) kyr) 363 the almighty and ever-living god: the divine name of yesod yx l) yd# 364 the hidden light: a title of kether )lpwm rw) satan n+#h demons nyd# opposition; resistance hn# 365 an uncovering, exposing h(yrp 367 black (scil. of eye-pupi

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

ica can show such desolation as america. the proudest, stubbornest, bitterest peasant of deserted spain; the most primitive and superstitious arab of the remotest oases, these are a little more than kin and never less than kind at their worst; whereas in the united states one is almost always conscious of an instinctive lack of sympathy and understanding with even the 4 most charming and cultured people. it was therefore during my exile in america that the doctrines of lao tze developed most rapidly in my soul, even forcing their way outwards until i felt it imperious, nay inevitable, to express them in terms of conscious thought. no sooner had this resolve taken possession of me than i realized that the task approximated to impossibility. his very simplest ideas, the primitive elements of

ess to the general obscurity. oh tao, how still art thou, how pure, continuous one beyond heaven! 3. this tao hath no father; it is beyond all other conceptions, higher than the highest. 5 chapter v the formula of the vacuum. 1. heaven and earth proceed without motive, but casually in their order of nature, dealing with all things carelessly, like used talismans. so also the sages deal with their people, not exercising benevolence, but allowing the nature of all to move without friction. 2. the space between heaven and earth((i.e, the six trigrams between) is their breathing apparatus((and so these must not be interfered with) exhalation is not exhaustion, but the complement of inhalation, and this equally of that. speech((by interfering with this regular order of breathing. references to

ns. but laotze draws a parallel for social or political use. to excite cupidity leads to theft at home, and war abroad. it is only too evident to day how neglect of this rule has destroyed civilization; i need not insist on examples of how a's potash, b's iron, c's coal and d's trade routes have caused e to set the world ablaze) 2. the wise man seeketh therefore to content the actual needs of the people; not to excite them by the sight of luxuries. he banneth these, and concentrateth on those((the present labour troubles are due to the absurd cult of material complexities miscalled prosperity) 13 chapter xiii the contempt for circumstance. 1. favor and disgrace are equally to be shunned; honour and calamity to be alike regarded as adhering to the personality((and, therefore 'ganglia' to be

the identification of the self with the not-self. this identification maketh man a king; and this kingliness groweth unto godhood. that godhood beareth fruit in the mastery of the tao. then the man, the tao permeating him, endureth; and his bodily principles are in harmony, 19 proof against decay, until the hour of his change. 20 chapter xvii the purity of the current. 1. in the age of gold, the people were not conscious of their rulers; in the age of silver, they loved them, with songs; in the age of brass, they feared them; in the age of iron, they despised them. as the rulers((becoming self-conscious) lost confidence, so also did the people lose confidence in them. 2. how hesitating did they seem, the lords of the age of gold, speaking with deliberation, aware of the weight of their wo

ver, they loved them, with songs; in the age of brass, they feared them; in the age of iron, they despised them. as the rulers((becoming self-conscious) lost confidence, so also did the people lose confidence in them. 2. how hesitating did they seem, the lords of the age of gold, speaking with deliberation, aware of the weight of their word! thus they accomplished all things with success; and the people deemed their well-being to be the natural course of events. 21 chapter xviii the decay of manners. 1. when men abandoned the way of the tao, benevolence and justice became necessary. then also was need of wisdom and cunning, and all fell into illusion. when harmony ceased to prevail in the six spheres((the solar system) it was needful to govern them by manifesting sons((dhyana- buddhas) whe

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE BANNED LECTURE

crowley on the evening of monday, feb.3rd.1930 long ago when king brahmadatta reigned in benares, a gentleman whose christian names were thomas henry- you possible have heard of him- he was no less apersonage than the grandfather of the great aldous huxley- once found himself threatened be a perdicament similar to that in which i stand tonite. he had been asked to lecture a distinguished group of people. what bothered him was this: what assumption was he to make about the existing knowledge of the audience? he ado ted the sensible course of asking the advice of an old hand at the game; and was told "you must do one of two things. you may assume that they know everything, or that they know nothing" thomas henry thought it over, and decided that he would assume that they know nothing. i thin

him. we know that he was a gentleman of good family, because otherwise he could not have held the offices which he did hold. we know that he was a brave soldier, and a comrade of joan of arc. we know that he had a passion for science, for the basis of his reputation was that he frequented the society of learned men. we know finally that he was accused of the same crimes as joan of arc by the same people who accused her, and that he was condemned by them to the same penalty. i do not think that i have left out any verfiable fact. i think that all the rest amounts to speculation. the real problem of gilles de rais amounts, accordingly, to this. here we have a person who, in almost every respect, was the male equivalent of joan of arc. both of them have gone down in history. but history is so

in the time of shakespeare, joan of arc was accepted in england as a symbol for everything vile. he makes her out not only as a sorceress, but a charlatan and hypocrite; and on tope of that a coward, a liar, and a common slut. i suspect that they began to whitwash here when they decided that she was a virgin, that is a sexually deranged, or at least incomplete, animal, but the idea has always got people going, as any student of religion knows. anyway, her stock went up to the point of canonisation. gilles de rais, on the other hand, is equally a household work for monstrous vices and crimes. so much so, that his is even confused with the fabulous figure of bluebeard, of whom, even were he real, we know nothing much beyond that he reacted in the most manly way to the problem of domestic inf

se profound thoughts were producing a hypochondriac obnubilation of my mental faculties, it suddently occured to me that after all, i had heard this story before. and i saw the connection. in the pitch-dark ages, when christianity held unchallenged sway over those portions of this globe which it had sufficiently corrupted, the pursuit of knowledge knowledge of any kind was justly estimated by the people in power as the one and only dangerous pursuit. even so, as late as 300 years ago, it was not considered very gentlemanly to be able to read and write. i am not sure that it is. in any case, it is a great error in education to teach these things. grammar, we must never forget, appears in the word "gramarye" beloved of sir walter scott, and "grimoire" a black magical ritual that is to say, a

that it is. in any case, it is a great error in education to teach these things. grammar, we must never forget, appears in the word "gramarye" beloved of sir walter scott, and "grimoire" a black magical ritual that is to say, any written document. precious little knowledge filtered through christianity. it was against the interests of the church, and in those times it was much easier to suppress people and ideas than it is now, though even today we find priests at least in oxford who appear not to have heard of a certain recent invention by a notorious magician inspired by the devil the printing press. but they feared. so those who pursued knowledge were at the best under strong suspicion of heresy. i need not quote the obvious names. but there were certain bodies of people who did carry

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE HEART OF THE MASTER

aside. as there is room in heaven for every star to pass upon its way unchallenged, so also with those stars of earth, which go masked as men and women. know therefore that this law of thelema "do what thow wilt" is the first law ever given to man which is a true law for all men in every place and time. all earlier laws have been partial, according to the faith of the hearer, or the customs of a people, or the philosophy of their sages. nor is there need, with this law of thelema, of threats or promises: for the law fulfilleth itself, so that the one reward is freedom for him who doeth his will, and the one punishment is restriction for him that goeth astray. teach thou therefore this law to all men: for in so far as they follow it, they cease to hinder thee by their false random motion;

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE I CHING

ed be. seek and destroy bad faith and mutiny! but find good men for posts of dignity. 8 the pi hexagram moon of yoni- pi: union. first examine, art thou right? then the restless join thee; woe the laggard's plight. sincerity of union is the key; from inward mind comes forth true unity. unite not with unworth's iniquity! there's one beyond thyself that yearns for thee. base well thy tower upon the people's power. thy first step missed? disaster shalt thou see. 9 the hsiao chu hexagram air of lingam- hsiao chu: shows small restraint. hence quick success. but clouds indeed, we ask rain's happiness. strayed- come thou back and follow thy own plan! by true attraction mete thy starry span! anger in wedlock or a car en panne! bloodshed and woe sincerity bids go. sincerity: here's help from all th

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LAW OF LIBERTY

here is no law beyond do what thou wilt! ii. i write this for those who have not read our sacred book, the book of the law, or for those who, reading it, have somehow failed to understand its perfection. for there are many matters in this book, and the glad tidings are now here, now there, scattered throughout the book as the stars are scattered through the field of night. rejoice with me, all ye people! at the very head of the book stands the great charter of our godhead "every man and every woman is a star" we are all free, all independent, all shining gloriously, each one a radiant world. is not that good tidings? then comes the first call of the great goddess nuit, lady of the starry heaven, who is also matter in its deepest metaphysical sense, who is the infinite in whom all we live a

ecstasy for ever" when you know that, what is left but delight? and how are we to live meanwhile "it is a lie, this folly against self- be strong, man! lust, enjoy all things of sense and rapture: fear not that any god shall deny thee for this" again and again, in words like these, he sees the expansion and the development of the soul through joy. here is the calendar of our church "but ye, o my people, rise up and awake! let the rituals be rightly performed with joy and beauty" remember that all acts of love and pleasure are rituals, must be rituals "there are rituals of the elements and feasts of the times. a feast for the first night of the prophet and his bride! a feast for the three days of the writing of the book of the law. a feast for tahuti and the children of the prophet- secret

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

but in a third allotrope, a blue-black or rather violet-black substance, only known in powder finer than precipitated gold, harder than diamond, eleven times heavier than yellow phosphorus, quite incombustible, and so shockingly poisonous that, in spite of every precaution, an ounce of it cost the lives (on an average) of some two hundred and fifty men. of its properties i shall speak later. the people were left in utmost slavery and ignorance by the wise counsel of the first of the philosophers of atlas, who had written "an empty brain is a threat to society" he had consequently instituted a system of mental culture, comprising two parts: 1. as a basis, a mass of useless disconnected facts. 2. a superstructure of lies. part 1 was compulsory; the people then took part 2 without protest* t

inhabitant could consider a sentence complete. he would introduce them into a discussion on the most material subjects "the immoral snub-nose "the unprogressive teeth "lascivious music "reactionary eyebrows--such were phrases familiar to all "to eat again, to sleep again, to work again, to find the light--that is liberty, that is progress" was a proverb common in every mouth. the religion of the people was protestant christianity in all essentials, but with an even closer dependence upon god. they asserted its formulae, without attaching any meaning to the words, in a manner both reverent and passionate. sexual life was entirely forbidden to the workers, a single breach implying relegation to the phosphorus works. in every field was, however, an enormous tablet of rock, carved on one side

fe: the fields, the labour mill, the factory; and on the other side with these words "to enter atlas, fly" beneath this an elaborate series of graphic pictures showed how to acquire the art of flying. during all the generations of atlas, not one man had been known to take advantage of these instructions. the principal fear of the populace was a variation of any kind from routine. for any such the people had one word only, though this word changed its annotation in different centuries 'witchcraft 'heresy 'madness 'bad form 'sex-perversion 'black magic' were its principal shapes in the last four thousand years of the dominion of atlas. sneezing, idleness, smiling, were regarded as premonitory. any cessation from speech, even for a moment to take breath, was considered highly dangerous. the w

of the dominion of atlas. sneezing, idleness, smiling, were regarded as premonitory. any cessation from speech, even for a moment to take breath, was considered highly dangerous. the wish to be alone was worse than all; the delinquent would be seized by his fellows, and either killed outright or thrust into the compound of the phosphorus factory, from which there was no egress. the habits of the people were incredibly disgusting. their principal relaxations were art, music and the drama, in which they could show achievement hardly inferior to that of henry arthur jones, pinero, lehar, george dance, luke fildes, and thomas sidney cooper. of medicine they were happily ignorant. the outdoor life in that equable climate bred strong youths and maidens, and the first symptoms of illness in a wo

ibuted by some authors to the deposit of excess of phosphorus in the zro. i need only point out that the mark existed long before the discovery of black phosphorus. it is evidently a racial stigma. it was the birth of a girl child without this mark which raised her mother to the rank of goddess, and ended the terrestrial adventure of the atlanteans, as will presently appear. of the ethics of this people little need be said. their word for 'right' is 'phph' made by blowing with the jaw drawn sharply across from left to right, thus meaning 'a spiral life contrary to the course of the sun. we may assume it as 'contrary "whatever is, is wrong" seems to have been their first principle. legs were 'wrong' because they only carry you five miles in the hour: let us refuse to walk; let us ride horse

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

t stabilizes the universe. see "liber 418. l is the letter of libra, balance, and 'justice' in the taro. this title should probably be "al "el, as the 'l' was heard of the voice of aiwaz, not seen "al" is the true name of the book, for these letters, and their number 31, form the master key to its mysteries. in order that the ethical and philosophical comment should be "understanded of the common people, without interruption, i have decided to transfer to an appendix weh note: the appendix has not yet been recovered. all considerations drawn from the numerical system of cipher which is interspersed with the more straightforward matter of this book. in that appendix will be found an account of the character of this cipher, called "qabalah, and the mysteries thus indicated; because of the im

here may be some who are still unaware of the fact, but the mathematical and physical sciences are in no sense concerned with absolute truth, but only with the relations between observed phenomena and the observer. the statement that the acceleration of falling bodies is thirty-two feet per second, is only the roughest of approximation at the best. in the first place, it applies to earth. as most people know, in the moon the rate is only one-sixth as great. but, even on earth, it differs in a marked manner between the poles and the equator, and not only so, but it is affected by so small a matter as the neighborhood of a mountain. it is similarly inaccurate to speak of "repeating" an experiment. the exact conditions never recur. one cannot boil water twice over. the water is not the same

ement depends, consequently, on that of the hypothesis that our minds bear witness to truth. yet the insane man may be unable to think that he is not the victim of mysterious persecution. we find that no reason for believing him. it is useless to reply that mathematical truths receive universal consent, because they do not. it is a matter of elaborate and tedious training to persuade even the few people when we teach of the truth of the simplest theorems in geometry. there are very few people living who are convinced- or even aware- of the more recondite results of analysis. it is no reply to this criticism to say that all men can be convinced if they are sufficiently trained, for who is to guarantee that such training does not warp the mind? but when we have brushed away these preliminary

fact, we judge temperature by the difference of the coefficients of expansion due to heat of the two substances, glass and mercury. again, the divisions of the scale of the thermometer depend upon the temperature of boiling water, which is not a fixed thing. it depends on the pressure of the earth's atmosphere, which varies (according to time and place) to the extent of over twenty per cent. most people who talk of "scientific accuracy" are quite ignorant of elementary facts of this kind. it will be said, however, that having defined a yard as the length of a certain bar deposited in the mint in london, under given conditions of temperature and pressure, we are at least in a position to measure the length of other objects by comparison, directly or indirectly, with that standard. in a roug

see "the temple of solomon the king, which proposes to deal with the matter in its due season (p.s. it did so, vide equinox i) the new comment in the mss, the last 5 words of this verse do not occur. the original reading is 'the unfragmentary non-atomic fact of my universality. this phrase was totally beyond the comprehension of the scribe, and he said mentally- with characteristic self-conceit "people will never be able to understand this" aiwass then replied "write this in whiter words. but go forth on" he was willing that the phrase should be replaced by an equivalent, but did not wish the dictation to be interrupted by a discussion at the moment. it was therefore altered (a little later) to "the omnipresence of my body" it is extremely interesting to note that in the light of the cosm

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OTO GNOSTIC MASS

upon the super-altar. he turns west. the deacon: do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. i proclaim the law of light, life, love, and liberty in the name of iaq. the congregation: love is the law, love under will. the deacon goes to his place between the altar of incense and the font, faces east, and gives the step and sign of a man and a brother. all imitate him. the deacon and all the people: i believe in one secret and ineffable lord; and in one star in the company of stars of whose fire we are created, and to which we shall return; and in one father of life, mystery of mystery, in his name chaos, the sole viceregent of the sun upon the earth; and in one air the nourisher of all that breathes. and i believe in one earth, the mother of us all, and in one womb wherein all men ar

jewels, at will but it must have the uraeus serpent twined about it, and the cap of maintenance must match the scarlet of the robe. its texture should be velvet) be the serpent thy crown, o thou priest of the lord! kneeling, she takes the lance, between her open hands, and runs them up and down upon the shaft eleven times, very gently. be the lord present among us! all give the hailing sign. the people: so mote it be. iv of the ceremony of the opening of the veil the priest: thee therefore whom we adore we also invoke. by the power of the lifted lance! he raises the lance. all repeat hailing sign. a phrase of triumphant music. the priest takes the priestess by her right hand with his left, keeping the lance raised. i, priest and king, take thee, virgin pure without spot; i upraise thee; i

t lives, not thee do we adore, for that which adoreth is also thou. thou art that, and that am i. i am the flame that burns in every heart of man, and in the core of every star. i am life, and the giver of life; yet therefore is the knowledge of me the knowledge of death. i am alone; there is no god where i am. the deacon and all rise to their feet, with the hailing sign. the deacon: but ye, o my people rise up and awake. let the rituals be rightly performed with joy and beauty. there are rituals of the elements and feasts of the times. a feast for the first night of the prophet and his bride. a feast for the three days of the writing of the book of the law. a feast for tahuti and the children of the prophet--secret, o prophet! a feast for the supreme ritual, and a feast for the equinox of

arth is but a frozen spark turning about thee with annual and diurnal motion, source of light, source of life, let thy perpetual radiance hearten us to continual labour and enjoyment; so that as we are constant partakers of thy bounty we may in our particular orbit give out light and life, sustenance and joy to them that revolve about us without diminution of substance or effulgence for ever. the people: so mote it be. the lord the deacon: lord secret and most holy, source of life, source of love, source of liberty, be thou ever constant and mighty within us, force of energy, fire of motion; with diligence let us ever labour with thee, that we may remain in thine abundant joy. the people: so mote it be. the moon the deacon: lady of night, that turning ever about us art now visible and now

mighty within us, force of energy, fire of motion; with diligence let us ever labour with thee, that we may remain in thine abundant joy. the people: so mote it be. the moon the deacon: lady of night, that turning ever about us art now visible and now invisible in thy season, be thou favourable to hunters, and lovers, and to all men that toil upon the earth, and to all mariners upon the sea. the people: so mote it be. the lady the deacon: giver and receiver of joy, gate of life and love, be thou ever ready, thou and thine handmaiden, in thine office of gladness. the people: so mote it be. the saints the deacon: lord of life and joy, that art the might of man, that art the essence of every true god that is upon the surface of the earth, continuing knowledge from generation unto generation

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

d by celepha s press august 2003 e.v (c) ordo templi orientis jaf box 7666 new york ny 10116 u.s.a. 1 you are sad! the knight said, in an anxious tone: let me sing you a song to comfort you* is it very long? alice asked. it s long, said the knight, but it s very very beautiful. the name of the song is called the book of the beast. oh! how ugly cried alice. never mind, said the mild creature. some people call it reason in rhyme. but which is the name of the song? alice said, trying not to seem too interested. ah, you don t understand, the knight said, looking a little vexed. that s what the name is called. the name really is ascension day and pentecost; with some prose essays and an epilogue, just as the title is the sword of song you know, just in the same way, just in the same way, just i

ssailable premisses draw by righteous deduction a conclusion against god, and then for his sake overturn their whole structure by an act of will, like a child breaking an ingenious toy, i take mansel as my type* now, however, let us consider the esoteric idea-mongers of christianity, swedenborg, anna kingsford, deussen and the like, of whom i have taken caird as my example. i wish to unmask these people: i perfectly agree with nearly everything they say, but their claim to be christians is utterly confusing, and lends a lustre to christianity which is quite foreign. deussen, for example, coolly discards nearly all the old testament, and, picking a few new testament passages, often out of their context, claims his system as christianity. luther discards james. kingsford calls paul the arch

eans itself of milk-and-water pap, and one religion as another 85 o erleaps itself and falls on the other;27 you ll tell me why at least, mayhap, our christianity excites especially such petty spites as these you strew throughout your verse. 90 the chance of birth! i choose to curse (writing in english28) just the yoke of faith that tortures english folk. i cannot write29 a poem yet to please the people in tibet; 95 but when i can, christ shall not lack peace, while their buddha i attack.30 yet by-and-by i hope to weave a song of anti-christmas eve and first- and second- beast-er day. 100 there s one*31 who loves me dearly (vrai) who yet believes me sprung from tophet, either the beast or the false prophet; and by all sorts of monkey tricks adds up my name to six six six. 105 retire, good

ime drags a distemper so morose at last to visions less sublime; soft breezes stir the lyre aeolian, no more the equinoctial gales; 280 the patient reefs his mental sails; his panic din that shocked the tmolian48 admits a softer run of scales seems no more god, but mere napoleon or possibly the prince of wales: 285 concluding such a half-cured case with the remark where bromide fails! but bromide people did not know those 1900 years ago. i think we may concede to crowley an 290 impartial attitude. and so i scorn the thousand subtle points wherein a man might find a fulcrum (ex utero matris ad sepulcrum, 295* vide infra science and buddhism, and the writings of immanuel kant and his successors. ascension day 13 christian premisses accepted. severe mental strain involved in reading poem. the

a word: 375 olympus in a nutshell! i have a superior faculty to reasoning, which makes absurd, unthinkable and wicked too, a great deal that i know is true! 380 in short, the mind is capable, besides mere ratiocination, of twenty other things as well, the first of which is concentration! here most philosohers agree; 385 claim that the truth must so intend, explain at once all agony of doubt, make people comprehend pentecost 35 but the results of concentration do so. some poetry. as by a lightning flash, solve doubt and turn all nature inside out: 390 and, if such potency of might hath truth, once state the truth aright, whence came the use for all these pages millions together mighty sages whom the least obstacle enrages? 395 condemn the mystic if he prove thinking less valuable than love?

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

velation of the means by which humanity could be raised to its rights and delivered from its misery. it received the primitive charge of all revelation and mystery; it received the key of true science, both divine and natural. but as men multiplied, the frailty of man necessitated an exterior society which veiled the interior one, and concealed the spirit and the truth in the letter, because many people were not capable of comprehending great interior truth. therefore, interior truths were wrapped in external and perceptible ceremonies, so that men, by the perception of the outer which is the symbol of the interior, might by degrees be enabled safely to approach the interior spiritual truths. 8 but the inner truth has always been confided to him who in his day had the most capacity for ill

ically according to their customs, capacity for instruction, climate, and receptiveness. so that the external types of every religion, worship, ceremonies and sacred books in general have more or less clearly, as their object of instruction, the interior truths of the sanctuary, by which man will be conducted to the universal knowledge of the one absolute truth. the more the external worship of a people has remained united with the spirit of esoteric truth, the purer its religion; but the wider the difference between the symbolic letter and the invisible truth, the more imperfect has become the religion. 9 finally, it may be, the external form has entirely parted from its inner truth, so that ceremonial observances without soul or life have remained alone. in the midst of all this, truth r

eager haste, the old man took him at his word, 53 threw open his case, selected a pair of glasses, and passed them to the clerk, who handed them up to mr. brown. the magistrate put the glasses on; looked round the court for a minute or two, and then broke out "dear me! dear me! how extraordinary! these glasses alter every one in the court. it's really astonishing. they don't improve the looks of people; on the contrary, a more villainous set of countenances it would be difficult to imagine. if these glasses are to be trusted, men are more like wild animals than human beings, and the worst of all are the solicitors; really a terrible set of faces. but this may be the truth of things; these spectacles do show one more than one's ordinary eyes can perceive. dear me! dear me! it is most aston

you a pair, if you will accept them" he replied, with eager courtesy "my surety ought certainly to have a pair; and then he peered at me in his curious, intent way. a moment later, he turned round, and opening his tray, picked out a pair of spectacles and handed them to me. i put them on with trembling eagerness and stared about me. the magistrate had told the truth; they altered everything: the people were the same and yet not the same; this face was coarsened past all description; that face sharpened and made hideous with greed; and the other brutalized with lust. one recognized, so to speak, the dominant passion in each person. something moved me to turn my glasses on the merchant; if i was astounded before, i was now lost in wonder: the glasses transfigured him. the grey beard was tin

i had made in our back-yard and settled down to the task. i made my glass and polished it, and then ground the spectacles according to the directions. when i had finished, i sent them to sir william creighton with a note, and a few days afterwards we had another visit from lord b, who told my father that he 62 had never had such glasses and that i was a "perfect treasure" like many very crochety people, he was hard to satisfy, but one satisfied he was as lavish in praise as in blame. lord b. made my reputation as a maker of spectacles, and for years i was content with this little triumph "i married when i was about two- or three-and-twenty, and seven or eight years afterwards my father died. the gap caused by his death, the void of loss and loneliness, was more than filled up by my young

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

leepy and sluggish, and under these circumstances we cannot use all our energies to concentrate with. so choose a time when the stomach is empty- of course the best time from this point of view is when we wake up in the morning. another thing that you will find very upsetting to your concentration at first is sound- any sudden, unexpected sound particularly. so it is best to choose your time when people are not moving about- when there is as little noise as possible. here again the early morning is indicated, or else late at night, and, generally speaking, you 41 will find it easiest to concentrate either just after rising, or else at night, just before going to sleep. another thing very much affects these sankh ras, and that is "place" if you think a little, you will see how tremendously

efinite acts have been done, definite thoughts constantly repeated. it is for this reason that we have a great sense of quiet and peace when we go to a monastery. the monastery is a place where life is protected, where men think deeply of the great mysteries of life and death; it is the home of those who are devoted to the practice of this meditation, it is the centre of the religious life of the people. when the people want to make merry, they have "pwes" and things in their own houses, 42 in the village; but when they feel religiously inclined, then they go to their monastery. so the great bulk of the thoughts which arise in a monastery are peaceful, and calm, and holy; and this atmosphere of peach and calm and holiness seems to penetrate and suffuse the whole place, till the walls and r

he very specialised set of place sankh ras so obtained, if we can have a special place in which nothing but these practices are done, and where no one but oneself goes; but, for a layman especially, this is very difficult to secure. instructions are given on this point in "visuddhi magga" how the priest who is practising "kammatthana" is to select some place a little way from the monastery, where people do not come and walk about- either a cave, or else he is to make or get made a little hut, which he alone uses. but as this perfect retirement is not easy to a layman, he must choose whatever place is most suitable- some place where, at the time of his practice, he will be as little disturbed as possible, and, if he is able, this place should not be the place where he sleeps, as the sankh r

posture is to be considered. if we stand up to meditate, then a good deal of energy goes to maintain the standing posture. lying down is also not good, because it is associated in our minds with going to sleep. therefore the sitting posture is best. if you can sit cross-legged as buddharupas sit, that is best; because this position has many good sankh ras associated with in the minds of buddhist people. now comes the all-impoortant question of what we are to meditate upon. the subjects of meditation are classified in the books under forty heads; and in the old days a man wishing to practise "kammatthana" would go to some great man who had practised long, and had so attained to great spiritual knowledge, and by virtue of his spiritual knowledge that arahat could tell which of the forty cat

er again. the reason for the use of a formula of words is that, owing to the complexity of the brain-actions involved in the production of words, very powerful sankh ras are formed by this habit of silent repetition: the words serve as a very powerful mechanical aid in constantly evoking the idea they represent. in order to keep count of the number of times the formula has been repeated, buddhist people use a rosary of a hundred and eight beads, and thus will be found a very convenient aid. thus one formulates to oneself the ideal of the great teacher: one reflects upon his love and compassion, on all that great life of his devoted to the spiritual assistance of all beings; one formulates in the mind the image of the master, trying to imagine him as he taught that dhamma which has brought

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

am naked, i am manifest, i am profane. o my father! wilt not thou withdraw me? i am extended, i am double, i am profane. woe, woe unto me! these are they that hear not prayer. it is i that have heard all prayer alway, and there is none to answer "me" woe unto me! woe unto me! accursed am i unto the aeons! all this time this brilliant eagle-headed god has been 20 attacked, seemingly, by invisible people, for he is wounded now and again, here and there; little streams of fresh blood come out over the feathers of his breast. and the smoke of the blood is gradually filling the aethyr with a crimson veil. there is a scroll over the top, saying "ecclesia abhorret a sanguine" and there is another scroll below it in a language of which i do not know the sounds. the meaning is, not as they have un

s deeper than the knowledge of the sephiroth, for that in the aethyrs is the knowledge of the aeons, and of theta epsilon lambda eta mu alpha .13 and to each shall it be given according to his capacity (he has been saying certain secret things to the unconscious mind of the seer, of a personal nature) now a voice comes from without: and lo! i saw you to the end. 12 (i think the trouble with these people was, that they wanted to substitute the blood of someone else for their own blood, because they wanted to keep their personalities) 13 weh note: this is exactly the case in merkabah qabalah. these visions of crowley's are beyond the sephiroth as are the visions of the merkabah or chariot that is a part of them. traditional qabalah is very much in accord with his experience at this point. th

all i can say is, that there is a sort of dew, like mist, upon the stone, and yet it has become hot to the touch. 149 all i get is that the apocalypse was the recension of a dozen or so totally disconnected allegories, that were pieced together, and ruthlessly planed down to make them into a connected account; and that recension was re-written and edited in the interests of christianity, because people were complaining that christianity could show no true spiritual knowledge, or any food for the best minds: nothing but miracles, which only deceived the most ignorant, and theology, which only suited pedants.23 so a man got hold of this recension, and turned it christian, and imitated the style of john. and this explains why the end of the world does not happen every few years, as advertise

all practical occult working. for the first time western and qabalistic symbols have been harmonized with those of hinduism, buddhism, mohammedanism, taoism &c. by a glance at tables, anybody conversant with any one system can understand perfectly all others. the "occult review" says "despite its cumbrous sub-title and high price per page, this work has only to come under the notice of the right people to be sure of a ready sale. in its author's words, it represents 'an attempt to systematise alike the data of mysticism and the results of comparative religion' and so far as any book can succeed in such an attempt, this book does succeed; that is to say, it condenses in some sixty pages as much information as many an intelligent reader at the museum has been able to collect in years. the b

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

o the greeks. 4 there are countless worlds of wonder unpath'd and uncomprehended and even unguessed, we doubt not. therefore we set out diligently to explore and map these untrodden regions of the mind. surely our adventures may be as exciting as those of cortes or cook! it is for this reason that i invite with confidence the attention of humanity to this record of my journey. but another set of people will find another disappointment. i am hardly an heroic figure. i am not the good young man that died. i do not remain in holy meditation, balanced on my left eyelash, for forty years, restoring exhausted nature by a single grain of rice at intervals of several months. you will perceive in these pages a man with all his imperfections thick upon him trying blindly, yet with all his force, to

rettes. wrote two letters. 2.50. going out walk with mantra. 8.3. this walk was in a way rather a success. i got the good mantra effects,"e.g. the brain taking it up of its own accord; also the distaste for everything but adonai became stronger and stronger. but when i returned from a visit to b--e on an errand of comradeship 1 1/2 hours' talk to cut out of this mantra-yoga i found all sorts of people at the d me, where i drank a citron press they detained me in talk, and at 6.30 maryt turned up and i had to chew a sandwich and drink coffee while she dined. i feel a little headache; it will pass. she is up here now with me, but i shall try to meditate. charming as she is, i don't want to make love to her. 8.40. mixed mantra and caresses rather a success.(at her request i gave m. a minim

e fainted and spent some hours at the hospital. i should have insisted on her stying with me; the symptoms began immediately on her drinking some coffee. i have noticed with myself, that eating has started the action) 5.30. an hour of mingled nap and mantra. i now feel alive again. it was very strange how calm and balanced i was: yet now i am again energised; may it be to the point of enthusiasm! people will most assuredly smile at this exalted mystic; his life seems made up of sleep and love-making. indeed, to-day i have been shockingly under the power of tamas, the dark sphere. but that is clearly a fatigue-effect from having worked so hard. oh lord, how long? 5.50. the mantra still ripples on. i am so far from the path that i have a real good mind to get maryt to let me perform the blac

time:"e.g. one might dip oneself in petroleum and set light to it, as the young lady mystic did i suppose in brittany! the other day. it's not the act that hurts, but the consequences; so, although one knows only roughly what will happen, one can force oneself to the act. this, then, is a possible form of self-martyrdom. similarly, mutilations; though it is perhaps just to observe that all these people are mad when they do these things, and their standard of pleasure and pain consequently so different from the sane man's as to be incomprehensible. look at my uncle tom! who goes about the world bragging of his chastity. the maniac is probably happy a peacock who is all tail! and squawk. look at the vegetarians and wallaceites and all that crew of lunatics. they are paid in the coin of sel

that to get into asana for a few minutes every midnight and the rest go-as-you- please would be enough. i am well punished. 8.30. this food, eaten in a yogin and ceremonial manner, is doing me good. i shall end, god willing, with coffee, cognac, and cigar. it is a fatal error to knock the body to pieces and leave the consciousness intact, as has been the case with me all day. it is true that some people find that if they hurt the body, they make the mind unstable. true; they predispose it to hallucination. one should use strictly corporeal methods to tame the body; strictly mental methods to control the mind. this latter restriction is not so vitally important. any weapon is legitimate against a public enemy like the mind. no truce nor quarter! 67 on the contrary, to use the spiritual forc

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

moon- the moon! for under the tawny star that shines in the bull above i can rein the riotous car of galloping, galloping love; and straight to the steady ray of the lion-heart lord i career, pointing my flaming way with the spasm of night for a spear! o moon! o secret sweet! chalcedony clouds of caresses about the flame of our feet, the night of our terrible tresses! is it a wonder, then, if the people are mad with blindness, and nothing is stranger to men than silence, and wisdom, and kindness? nay! let him fashion an arrow whose heart is sober and stout! let him pierce his god to the marrow! let the soul of his god flow out! whether a snake or a sun in his horoscope heaven hath cast, it is nothing; every one shall win to the moon at last. 212 the mage hath wrought by his art a billion s

, therefore, the reflection of the sphere of fire; and the path connecting the material universe, as depicted in malkuth, with the pillar of severity and the side of geburah through the sephira hod" 11 this introduction of the samothracian mysteries is evidently a straining after effect. they were of a much lower order than the eleusinian, and a great deal more obscure; in fact, even at the time, people could not define with anything like accuracy what the kabiri really were. the student will find more concerning these semi-mythical beings in strabo, diodorus and varro. d llinger says "this much is undoubted on the joint testimony of strabo and mnaseas; the gods whose initiation people received here (samothrace) were axieros "i.e, demeter; axiokersos "i.e, hades; and axiokersa "i.e, persep

development of our senses; and as they grow and decay so does the world with them, how much more then does the world of those who have out stepped the prison-house of their senses differ from the world of those who have outstepped the prison-house of their senses differ from the world of those who still lie bound therein. it is possible to conceive of a child being born blind (in a race of blind people) obtaining the use of its eyes when an old man, and thereupon entering a new world; why, therefore, should it be impossible to conceive of a man with all his senses perfect obtaining another sense or entering into another dimension.32 the blind man, if a universal testimony that he believed in the impossibility of the resurrection. supposing such an occurrence was proved, what would follow?

carried through the air, i looked down, and felt reluctant at leaving the great circle, which had now become as a point below me. and as i thought of it, of a sudden i found myself standing upon a marble floor, from out of which rushed up into the heavens a great pillar of fire. and as i gazed wonderingly at it, though on account of its brightness i could see no one, i became conscious that many people were worshipping around me. then slowly, as my eyes became accustomed to the light, i saw that the great pillar of fire was in truth the right leg of an immense figure "on becoming aware of this, a great awe filled me, and 306 then did bewilderment possess me, for i found that i was robed in red garments in place of the white in which i had dressed myself. and as i wondered, the angel said

ly i did so, and after i had worn it a little while, i sacrificed it before me, when at once it became a crown of fire "then a voice said to me 'wilt thou be of the guard' and before i could answer yea, or nay, most lovely maidens surrounded me and armed me in silver armour and a red tabard. 313 "from where i had been standing i was led to the northern entrance, where crowded a great concourse of people, and as i approached them they gave way before me. then a voice whispered to me 'smite; thereupon, drawing my sword with fury i smote three times, upon which a great wailing arose "having smitten down many with those three blows, i descended among them, but left my sword behind me. thinking i had forgotten it, in vain i tried to return, and in my strivings was of a sudden armed with many po

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 3

lf, they both saw the animal clambering amongst the rocks, about four feet of it being above water. the woman, who had a splendid view of it, describes it as a "good-looking person" while the man says it was "a woman covered over with brown hair" at last the couple tried to get hold of it, when it took a header into the sea and disappeared. the man is confident he has seen the fabled mermaid, but people in the district are of opinion that the animal must belong to the seal tribe. an animal of similar description was seen by several people at deerness two years ago" mr. dennison, in the above-mentioned book, only touches on seals once, but the story he gives is new to me and i have translated it and curtailed it from the orcadian dialect. i wonder if the old norseman who told it had ever he

oil was used for lighting purposes in the monasteries, as the skins were for clothing, and from the pages of adamnan we learn that the monks of iona, in the time of st. columba, had their own seal preserve. the animal was also very popular as an article of food. the natives of the western islands, says martin, used to salt the flesh of seals with burnt seaware. this flesh was eaten by the common people in the spring- time "with a pointed long stick instead of a fork, to prevent the strong smell which 344 their hands would otherwise have for several hours afterwards" persons of quality made hams of the seal flesh, and broth, made from the young seals, served the same purpose medicinally, but in a minor degree, as seal oil. in roman catholic districts the common people ate seals in lent, on

ones apologises prettily enough. may i point out to him that his clients (even) demand the focussing of the attention on something or other, and that this 'tit-bits' method is the contradictory course? the mystery of existence. by charles wicksteed armstrong. longmans, green and co, 2"s. 6"d. net "ne pedagogus ultra flagellum- for mr. armstrong is a schoolmaster. all he does is to rearrange other people's prattle; and anyhow, i can't read him. he write "carlisle" for "carlyle "future" when he means "later" and believes in castrating anybody who disagrees with him. pp. 94, 123, and 114 respectively. kant's philosophy as rectified by schopenhauer. by m. kelly, m.d. swan sonnenschein and co, 2"s. 6"d. this excellent little book by major kelly sums up in a few pages, concisely enough, the grea

face of the text and the tradition, asserting that "heaven" means a personal god. this shows what "god has never left himself without a witness- even in china. passage ii. is quite foolish "i.e, he, he, he, leggy james himself, cannot understand it. this shows to what awful depths the unaided intellect of even the greatest heathen must necessarily sink. how fortunate are we "et cetera" it is such people as these who accuse mystics of fitting the facts to their theories. here is erbswurst treacle dictating the laws of the universe. it is certain (saith erbswurst treacle) that there is no god. and proves it by arguments drawn from advanced biology- the biology of erbswurst treacle. oh! the shameless effrontery of the pope who asserts the contrary, and proves it by arguments unintelligible to

practical occult working. for the first time western and qabalistic symbols have been harmonized with those of hinduism, buddhism, mohammedanism, taoism &c. by a glance at the tables, anybody conversant with any one system can understand perfectly all others. the "occult review" says "despite its cumbrous sub-title and high price per page, this work has only to come under the notice of the right people to be sure of a ready sale. in its author's words, it represents 'an attempt to systematise alike the data of mysticism and the results of comparative religion' and so far as any book can succeed in such an attempt, this book does succeed; that is to say, it condenses in some sixty pages as much information as many an intelligent reader at the museum has been able to collect in years. the b

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

at his water was impure. 6 "no" answered the water man "it can't be impure, for we filter it "oh indeed" replied the inhabitant "but my wife died from drinking it "no" said the water man "i assure you that this water comes from the purest springs in utopia; further, that water, however impure, cannot hurt anybody; further, that i have a certificate of its purity from the water company itself "the people who pay you" sneered the inhabitant "for your other points, haeckel has proved that all water is poison, and i believe you get your water from a cesspool. why, look at it "and beautiful clear water it is" said the water man "limpid as crystal. worth a guinea a drop "about what you charge for it" retorted the incensed inhabitant "it looks fairly clear, i admit, in the twilight. but that is n

y preparations; and the student will find them fully set forth in the proper books, of which the "goetia" is perhaps the best example. these rituals need not be slavishly imitated; on the contrary the student should do nothing the object of which he does not understand; also, if he have any capacity whatever, he will find his own crude rituals more effective than the highly polished ones of other people. the general purpose of all this preparation is as follows: 5. since the student is a man surrounded by material objects, if it be his wish to master one particular idea, he must make every material object about him directly suggest that idea. thus in the ritual quoted, if his glance fall upon the lights, their number suggests mercury; he smells the perfumes, and again mercury is brought to

ing all business to the devil, the solitude difficulty by borrowing a vacant flat; but the british climate beat me. i hope one day to be rich enough to build a little house expressly for the purpose; but at present there is on the horizon no cloud even so large as the littlest finger of a man! if only, therefore, i could reduce the necessary period to a few hours! moreover, i could persuade other people that mysticism was not all folly without insisting on their devoting a lifetime to studying under me; and if only i could convince a few competent observers- in such a matter i distrust even myself- science would be bound to follow and to investigate, clear up the matter once for all, and, as i believed, and believe, arm itself with a new weapon ten thousand times more potent than the balan

c, when somebody said "hat" as i said, there is but one remedy; we all more or less subject to this wandering of thought,and we may all wisely seek to overcome it; that remedy is to train the mind constantly by severe methods; the logic of mathematics, the concentrated observation necessary in all branches of science, the still more elaborate and austere training of magic and meditation. too many people mistake reverie for meditation; the chemist's boy who thought epsom salts was oxalic acid is a less dangerous person. reverie is turning thought out to grass; meditation is putting him between the shafts. the so-called poet with his vague dreams and ideals is indeed no better than a harmless lunatic; the true poet is the 49 worker, who grips life's throat and wrings out its secret, who sele

ssary. i do not suppose my will to be abnormally strong; i believe rather that there is a definite type of drug-slave, born from his mother's womb; and that those who achieve it or have it thrust upon them are a very small percentage. in saying this i include such obsessions as music, religion, gambling, among drugs. is the "keswick week" less of a debauch than the navvy's bank holiday? there are people who rush from meeting to meeting, and give up their whole lives to this unwholesome excess of stimulant; they are happy nowhere else; they become as irritable as the cocaine-fiend, and render wretched the lives of those who are forced to come in contact with them. personally, i have never felt the bearing-rein of habit, though i have tried all the mental and physical poisons in turn. i smok

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

es of isis at the bodini re theatre.51 here he and 254 his wife lived under a variety of pseudonyms such as "the hierophant rameses" and the "high priestess anari" count and countess macgregor of glenstrae &c &c. their success seems at first to have been considerable, for we read in "the humanitarian" vol. xvi. no. 2, that their receptions "are amongst the most interesting in paris. you will find people attending them of nearly every shade of opinion and of profession: isis-worshippers, alchemists, protestants, catholics, scientists, doctors, lawyers, painters, and men and women of letters, besides persons of high rank" this success may have possibly distracted his attention from the real state of affairs in england. however, from a mere simmer the pot began to boil, and by the middle of f

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

rent and inalienable divine nature, the realisation of the infinite self, the attainment of which is the end and goal of our evolution" drop the conditional tense, mr. kingsland. say no longer "if i could" 285 but "i will" and then write for the nations yet another book, not one based on "belief" but on "knowledge" a book of realisation, a book of truth "then will the health of the daughter of my people recover; and "in thy market will be sold the wheat of minnith, and pannag, and honey, and oil, and balm" f. eusapia palladino and her phenomena. by hereward carrington, t. werner laurie. we remember mr. hereward carrington as the author of "fasting, vitality, and nutrition" in six hundred odd closely printed 9 in. x 6 in. pages the author proved that eating is all a mistake. food supplies n

c.i.d. members. i believe that all the guests who attended that party have been shadowed, that their entire families have been watched and followed about, that their correspondence has been ransacked and their whole past raked into. they have of course no connection whatever with the case. mrs. ridley thought of a party as of the thing most likely to "donner le "change" of course she did not want people to think of anything else but of an ordinary unforeseen murder. 310 "all the rubbish talked about with regard to her lace handkerchief and the piece in her footman's hand shows still more the folly of all scientific systems of investigation. she put it there after having killed the footman "i have but one incident to mention; and it is once more a personal recollection. but as it is the las

d as it is unavoidable. excluding this folly, therefore, we may conclude that if the command be obeyed_ and those of buddha have gained a far larger share of obedience than those of any other teacher_ the enlightened one was not only a potential but an actual thief. further, all voluntary action limits in some degree, however minute, the volition of others. if i 4 fielding hall, in "the soul of a people" has reluctantly to confess that he can find no trace of this idea in buddha's own work, and calls the superstition the "echo of an older faith" 5 the argument that "the animals are our brothers" is merely intended to mislead one who has never been in a buddhist country. the average buddhist would, of course, kill his brother for five rupees, or less. breathe, i diminish the stock of oxygen

a not only denies "cogito, ergo sum; but "cogito, ergo non sum" see "sabbasava sutta" par. 10. at any rate sakkyaditthi, the delusion of personality, is in the very forefront of his doctrines; and it is this delusion that is constantly and inevitably affirmed in all normal consciousness. that dhyanic thought avoids it is doubtful; even so, buddha is here represented as giving precepts to ordinary people. and if personality be delusion, a lie is involved in the command of one to another. in short, we all lie all the time; we are compelled to it by the nature of things themselves_ paradoxical as that seems_ and the buddha knew it! the fifth precept. at last we arrive at the end of our weary journey_ surely in this weather we may have a drink! east of suez,7 trombone-macaulay (as i may surely

evolution: how many more of these small, small, small volumes are to appear? the subject seems a tall order for 128 pages. however, let us be thankful there are not more. the most interesting fact that we can discover in it, or at least the only one really original, is, that erasmus darwin was born in 1788. this makes him only thirty years younger than his son charles; and yet these are the good people who make such a fuss about ahaziah being two years older than his father jehoram! the r. p. a. annual, 1910. 6"d" net. from the cover of this review we learn that it contains "a striking poem" by eden phillpotts, whose name evidently tokens his true occupation: it is called "from the shades" and might well remain there. phillpotts informs us that it was "inspired) by the spectacle of paul's

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

actical occult working. for the first time western and qabalistic symbols have been harmonized with those of hinduism, buddhism, mohammedanism, taoism &c. by a glance at the tables, anybody conversant with any one system can understand perfectly all others. the "occult review" says "despite its cumbrous sub-title and high price per page, this work has only to come under the notice o sic the right people to be sure of a ready sale. in its author's words, it represents 'an attempt to systematise alike the data of mysticism and the results of comparative religion' and so far as any book can succeed in such an attempt, this book does succeed; that is to say, it condenses in some sixty pages as much information as many an intelligent reader at the museum has been able to collect in years. the b

slumber doubtful and thronged with dreams. there are, however, some phenomena which occur regularly enough; above all, in the case of persons of a regular temperament and education; there is a kind of unity in its variety which 65 will allow me to edit, without too much trouble, this monograph on hashish-drunkenness of which i spoke before. at constantinople, in algeria, and even in france, some people smoke hashish mixed with tobacco, but then the phenomena in question only occur under a form much moderated, and, so to say, lazy. i have heard it said that recently, by means of distillation, an essential oil has been drawn from hashish which appears to possess a power much more active than all the preparations hitherto known, but it has not been sufficiently studied for me to speak with c

6 chapter iii the playground of the seraphim what does one experience? what does one see? marvellous things, is it not so? wonderful sights? is it very beautiful? and very terrible? and very dangerous? such are the usual questions which, with a curiosity mingled with fear, those ignorant of hashish address to its adepts. it is, as it were, the childish impatience to know, resembling that of those people who have never quitted their firesides when they meet a man who returns from distant and unknown countries. they imagine hashish-drunkenness to themselves as a prodigious country, a vast theatre of sleight-of-hand and of juggling, where all is miraculous, all unforeseen_ that is a prejudice, a complete mistake. and since for the ordinary run of readers and of questioners the word "hashish"

s country, a vast theatre of sleight-of-hand and of juggling, where all is miraculous, all unforeseen_ that is a prejudice, a complete mistake. and since for the ordinary run of readers and of questioners the word "hashish" connotes the idea of a strange and topsy-turvy world, the expectation of prodigious dreams (it would be better to say hallucinations, which are, by the way, less frequent than people suppose, i will at once remark upon the important difference which separates the effects of hashish from the phenomena of dream. in dream, that adventurous voyage which we undertake every night, there is something positively miraculous. it is a miracle whose punctual occurrence has blunted its mystery. the dreams of man are of two classes. some, full of his ordinary 67 life, of his preoccup

shed that this is a poor "r le" and that, moreover, it must be very tiring for those who have undertaken it. the comicality of it lightened them all like a flash; their joy boiled over "this "r le" may be good for you" said he "but for me, no "it is good for us; that is all we care about" replies egoistically one of the revellers. not knowing whether he is dealing with genuine madmen or only with people who are pretending to be mad, our friend thinks that the part of discretion is to go away; but somebody shuts the door and hides the key. another, kneeling before him, asks his pardon, in the name of the company, and declares insolently, but with tears, that despite his mental inferiority, which perhaps excites a little pity, they are all filled with a profound friendship for him. he makes

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

ls into the room on tiptoe, bends over him "and whispers in his ear. the expression of anguish fails from his "face; a calm steals over him; he smiles in beatitude wand his pips "move in rapture. he rises, shakes" todd "by the hand; they go out "together [grandfather "wheeled into the room by" thomas, charley "walking by him. the "servant leaves them" grandfather. bitter cold, charley, for us old people! 226 nothing right nowadays! oh, my poor leg! bitter, bitter cold! i mind me, more than sixty years ago now- oh dear! oh dear! run and tell nurse i want my liniment! oh dear! oh dear! what a wretched world. sciatics- like rats gnawing, gnawing at you, charley. charley. you frighten me, grampa! why doesn't mr. carr come and play with me? grandfather. he has gone out with your mother. he'll c

fter all "for of all gods you only love not gifts["ushers" todd "to the door] i follow you [todd "smiles kindly on him. they go out["the child turns; and, finding himself alone, begins to cry" charley. my nice man has gone away. old todd has taken him away. i think i hate that old todd["enter" todd. 234 i hate you! i hate you! where is my nice man [todd "whispers in his ear" oh, i see. it is when people get to be grown-ups that they don't like you any more. but i like you, mr. todd. carry me pick-a-back [todd "takes" charley "on his shoulder, and goes dancing from the room, the "boy crowing with delight" curtain. 235 the gnome lantern-light is over the fells when the sun has sunken low; lantern-light and the moorland smells, the rain on the good brown soil. over the moorland we go, we go

letters" isn't a misprint. if not, did he really qualify at the sorbonne? aleister crowley. the arcane schools. by john yarker. william tait, 3 wellington park avenue, belfast. 12s. net. the reader of this treatise is at first overwhelmed by the immensity of brother yarker's erudition. he seems to have examined and quoted every document that ever existed. it is true that he occasionally refers to people like hargrave jennings, a. e. waite, and h. p. blavatsky as if they were authorities; but whoso fishes with a net of so wide a sweep as brother yarker's must expect to pull in some worthless fish. this accounts for waite's contempt of him; imagine walford bodie reviewing a medical book which referred to him as an authority on paralysis! the size of the book, too, is calculated to effray; re

pean city, alone at the time of evening twilight, and surrounded by houses hundreds of stories high. i was bitterly athirst. i ran to the middle of the square, and reached it after an infinity of travel. there was a fountain carved in iron, every jet inimitably sculptured in mockery of water, yet dry as the ashes of a furnace "i shall perish with thirst" i cried "yet one more trial. there must be people in all these immense houses. doubtless they love the dying traveller, and will give him to drink. good friends! water! water" a horribly deafening din poured down on me from the four sides of the square. every sash of all the hundred stories of every house in that colossal quadrangle flew up as by one spring. awakened by my call, at every window stood a terrific maniac. sublimely in the air

unite soul and body. that spirit should ever loose the traces of a single impression is impossible. in the morning he awoke at the usual time; but, his temperament being perhaps more sensitive than mine, the hasheesh delight, without its hallucination, continued for several days. and now a new fact flashed before me. this agony was not new; i had felt it ages ago, in the same room, among the same people, and hearing the same conversation. to most men, such a sensation has happened at some time, but it is seldom more than vague and momentary. with me it was sufficiently definite and lasting to be examined and located as an actual memory. i saw it in an instant, preceded and followed by the successions of a distinctly recalled past life. what is the philosophy of this fact? if we find no gro

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 3

swiftness of the beast. he therefore climbeth many mountains of the alps. yet can he not catch it; it outrunneth him easily, and at last, stumbling, he falleth. xix. among the dunes of brittany he findeth a witch dancing and conjuring, until she disappeareth in a blaze of light. he then learneth music, from a vile girl, until he is as skilful as orpheus. in paris he playeth in a public place. the people, at first throwing him coins, soon desert him to follow a foolish egyptian wizard. no beast cometh to his call. xx. he argueth out that there can be but on beast. following single tracks, he at length findeth the quarry, but on pursuit it eldueth hi by multiplying itself. this on the wide plains of france. xxi. he gathereth an army sufficient to chase the whole herd. in england's midst they

racens. thus then equipped, he quits the quean, and in a city fair and wide calls up with music wild and keen the questing marvel to his side. then do the sportful city folk about his lonely stance abide: making their holiday, they joke the melancholy ass: they throw their clattering coppers in his poke. so day and night they come and go, but never comes the questing beast, nor doth that laughing people know 54 how agony's unleavening yeast stirs palamede. anon they tire, and follow an egyptian priest who boasts him master of the fire to draw down lightning, and invoke the gods upon a sandal pyre, and bring up devils in the smoke. sir palamede is all alone, wrapped in his misery like a cloak, despairing now to charm the unknown. so arms and horse he takes again. sir palamede hath overthrow

if it mattered! so, nothing better, rather worse, out of the blue bliss of the pool came dripping that inveterate fool! 62 xxiii now still he holdeth argument "so grand a beast must house him well; hence, now beseemeth me frequent cathedral, palace, citadel" so, riding fast among the flowers far off, a gothic spire he spies, that like a gladiator towers its spear-sharp splendour to the skies. the people cluster round, acclaim "sir knight, good knight, thy quest is won. here dwells the beast in orient flame, spring-sweet, and swifter than the sun" sir palamede the saracen spurs to the shrine, afire to win the end; and all the urgent men throng with him eloquently in. sir palamede his vizor drops; he lays his loyal lance in rest; he drives the rowels home- he stops! faugh! but a black-mouthe

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

all practical occult working. for the first time western and qabalistic symbols have been harmonized with those of hinduism, buddhism, mohammedanism, taoism &c. by a glance at tables, anybody conversant with any one system can understand perfectly all others. the "occult review" says "despite its cumbrous sub-title and high price per page, this work has only to come under the notice of the right people to be sure of a ready sale. in its author's words, it represents 'an attempt to systematise alike the data of mysticism and the results of comparative religion' and so far as any book can succeed in such an attempt, this book does succeed; that is to say, it condenses in some sixty pages as much information as many an intelligent reader at the museum has been able to collect in years. the b

obsequious person appeared, louted him low, and took my guinea for 125 cuttings [i hear you ask "how can they do it] for a fortnight messrs. romeike and curtice were the most diligent of created beings. i got cuttings from obscure papers in yorkshire and ireland and other places that one has 6 never heard of. but then it dropped off to zero. i had received about 30 cuttings altogether. then other people began to send me cuttings in a friendly way, and messrs. romeike and curtice maintained a silence and immobility which would have done credit to a first- rate mahatma. they missed, for example, little things like an editorial par. in "john bull" a full page in "the sketch" the "daily news" a page and a quarter in "the nation" half a column in the "daily mail [i hear you ask "how can they ma

the responsibility they undertook when they called upon a part of the spiritual world to come down among us. of course, such mothers are the ideal mothers of a perfect human race, and the authors may consider themselves justified. nevertheless, let us be true in this one history, and acknowledge the fact that some mothers are a thoroughly bad lot. they are mostly to be found among the well-to-do people, i suppose- and i do not wonder. when i see a mother smiling upon her grown-up son, i feel very sad. i remember my own parent. there! i called this a history- with a vengeance. you have it. now for a lesson in psychology. lionel's mother was queen and "regente" of bad parents. she was cleaver, but void of reasoning powers; inclined to religious mania, her immediate neighbourhood was crowded

e remembered that nero did not dare to present himself at the eleusinian (sueton "vit. nero" e. 3a. and porphyry informs us that "in the mysteries honour to parents was enjoined, and not to injure animals("de abstinentia" iv, 22. highest virtue. that is why in all the religious orders in the world that have produced spiritual giants, you will always find this intense chastity insisted upon..62 if people practise raja-yoga and at the same time lead an impure life, how can they expect to become yogis?63 80 this argument would appear at first sight to be self-contradictory, and therefore fallacious, for, if to obtain ojas is so important, how then can it be right to destroy a healthy passion which is the chief means of supplying it with the renewed energy necessary to maintain it? the yogi's

an. and i saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea. and i john saw the holy city, new jerusalem, coming down from god out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.140 and i heard a great voice out of heaven saying, behold the tabernacle of god is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and god himself shall be with them and be their god. and god shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.141 106 compare this with the following: that which is the night of all beings, for the disciplined man is the time of waking; when other beings are w

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

lying dead, his head supported by" mater coeli "weeping [capricornus "extinguishes the light [aquarius "draws the veil [mater coeli "plays the final hopeless dirge<aquarius. brother capricornus, what is the hour? capricornus. noon. aquarius. let us depart; it is accomplished["full light [capricornus "stands with drawn sword before the veil; the others escort the people out] 18 the rite of jupiter officers centrum in centri trigono "black robe, swastika" sphinx "green robe, violin and sword" hermanubis "violet robe, caduceus" typhon "red robe, prong two-forked, or sword" hebe. ganymede "cup-bearers and dancers. white robes "the temple represents the wheel of fortune of the tarot. at its axle is the altar on which sits c.i.c.t. on the rim, s. at east spoke

yself- that which is of thyself and dependent upon thyself. virgo. sister and brother gemini, kneel ye before the greatest of all gods. fr. gemini. alas, brother! is the speech greater than the silence? virgo. 1. brethren, kneel ye before the greatest of all gods["none obey" mercury. 1. silence. thou hast no followers, brother. sor. gemini. behold thine handmaiden! where thou goest i will go; thy people shall be my people and thy god my god["she walks to the throne" mercury. peace upon thee, beloved. but the brethren say sooth. even mercury liveth not for ever["he recites" the light streams stronger through the lamps of sense. intelligence grows as we go. alas: its icy glimmer shows dimmer, dimmer the awful vaults we traverse. were the sun himself the one glory of space, he would but illus

moon- the moon! for under the tawny star that shines in the bull above i can rein the riotous car of galloping, galloping love; and straight to the steady ray of the lion-heart lord i career, pointing my flaming way with the spasm of night for a spear! o moon! o secret sweet! chalcedony clouds of caresses about the flame of our feet, the night of our terrible tresses! is it a wonder, then, if the people are mad with blindness, and nothing is stranger to men than silence, and wisdom, and kindness? nay! let him fashion an arrow whose heart is sober and stout! let him pierce his god to the marrow! let the soul of his god flow out! 117 whether a snake or a sun in his horoscope heaven hath cast, it is nothing; every one shall win to the moon at last. the mage has wrought by his art a billion sh

ll practical occult working. for the first time western and qabalistic symbols have been harmonized with those of hinduism, buddhism, mohammedanism, taoism, etc. by a glance at tables, anybody conversant with any one system can understand perfectly all others. the "occult review" says "despite its cumbrous sub-title and high price per page, this work has only to come under the notice of the right people to be sure of a ready sale. in its author's words, it represents 'an attempt to systematise alike the data of mysticism and the results of comparative religion' and so far as any book can succeed in such an attempt, this book does succeed; that is to say, it condenses in some sixty pages as much information as many an intelligent reader at the museum has been able to collect in years. the b

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

sus, where the good work done by monsieur nelidoff twenty years ago has come to marvellous fruition. with regard to personal progress of probationers, nothing can be more satisfactory. the process of sifting, subtle but severe, initiated by v.v.v.v.v, and carried out so thoroughly by the praemonstrator of a. a, has been perfectly successful. every day brings a report illustrative of the fact that people who do not do the practices, but gossip about the a. a, find themselves mysteriously outside, without word spoken; and the correlative fact, that people who do the practices find that results do happen. it is most astonishing, even to us; under the old empirical, dogmatic methods people could work really hard for years, and get absolutely nothing; in our three years' experience with the a

["the executioner brings forward his torch, which he lights at the" bishop's "candle" bishop["blessing. absolvo te["the executioner thrusts his torch into the pyre. the" 105 "flames spring up. at this moment the wind suddenly rises in a fury, and the sky darkens. there is no light but the flicker of the straw["all present are alarmed; many cry out" bishop. witchcraft["he cowers on his throne["the people move confusedly about, some trying to escape, others to get better places" k. of j. keep order, guards["the guards restore order after a struggle" urchin. o do lift me up, uncle isaac! isaac. what do you want to see a witch burnt for, boy["he takes the boy on his shoulder" urchin. o, it's jolly! isaac. well then, you're a fool for your pains. this woman isn't a witch at all. but she was a b

wess now-a-days like her! there was deborah once, and jael, and judith. but the glory is departed, boy, the glory is departed. urchin. i'm a saracen, you know. isaac. you're a heavy little old man of the sea! urchin. the flames are creeping up her body now. oh! i'm so angry; i'm so angry. isaac. you mustn't be angry, or you'll never be fat. urchin. i don't wan't to be fat. i wan't to kill all the people. isaac. well, well, you shall one day, if you're good. urchin. yes, i will. 106 isaac. there, the wind has blown her robe open. what's that? diamonds, by abraham! what waste! what terrible waste! rinaldo["leaping from his seat. the scorpion["he rushes to the pure and clasps" laylah "in his arms] laylah! my one love! laylah. rinaldo! rinaldo. we might not live together. god is love; he lets

g at her. she and her chair crashed backwards to the floor, and the black leopard was upon her, his teeth sunk in her throat. edgar rolles was only just in time. his boot caught the murderer behind the ear- and edgar rolles had played football. the beast was dead. edgar stooped and caught her up, blood leaping from her throat, while ninon, shriek upon shriek rising in torment, rushed to rouse the people of the restaurant "oh, my brother" gasped the girl "could you not understand? i wanted to die, so" there were her last words for long. lavenue's was a storm of chattering and gesticulating fools. the police pushed them aside. the corpse to the mortuary; the girl to the hospital; the man to the poste. ninon, wringing her hands and crying and laughing, had run like a bacchante up the boulevar

. 144. now the formula of the mystic is much simpler. mathematically, it is 1- 1= 0. he is like a grain of salt cast into the sea; the process of dissolution is obviously easier than the shock of worlds which the magician contemplates "sit down, and feel yourself as dust in the presence of god; nay, as less than dust, as nothing" is the all-sufficient simplicity of his method. unfortunately, many people cannot do this. and when you urge your inability, the mystic is only too likely to shrug his shoulders and be done with you. this path is symbolised by the "fool" of the tarot, who is alike the mystic and the infinite. but apart from this question, it is by no means certain that the formula is as simple as it seems. how is the mystic to assure himself that "god" is really "god" and not some

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

isted peaceably for centuries. in britain, for instance, london was still heathen six hundred years after the birth of christ, and although augustine managed to convert the king of kent to christianity, the rest of the country preferred pagan rites of witchcraft. but as the 'establishment' became christian, the old religion fell into disrepute,and in a.d. 668 the archbishopofcanterbury ruled that people who ate and drank in heathen temples, or wore the heads of beasts, should do three years' penance. the witches continued to use the stag's horns, however. their only concession was to meet secretly, on moors or in lonely forests. these meetings were known as 'sabbats* after homage had been paid to the devil, usually present in the guise of a black goat, or his deputy, the witches held a ban

ll england tolerance had prevailed until the arrival of the inquisitors. at first the law forbade them to use torture, but nevertheless rumour and terror were rife in every village. the clergy claimed that all witches had made a pact with the devil who, in return, gave them a 'familiar, usually in the form ofa domestic animal, to run errands for them and bewitch their enemies. at a time when most people believed that the earth was flat, it was not difficult to imagine such evil properties in any obedient animal, especially if its owner were unsociable; and lived alone (spiteful women are not confmed to the twentieth century; they abounded in medieval europe) 3 as 0e activi ies of the witch-hunters increased, henry viii himself decid d to rofit by it. in 1542 a law was passed not only conde

having a. good day, for none of the women was able to say exactly where in her numbed flesh the needles had been stuck. fortunately a more enlightened witness, a u.cei hobson, refused to accept this proof and demanded that the women be allowed to stand so that their blood could flow freely. their subsequent screaming lost the bounty-hunter his fee and gave them back their freedom. in 1662 so many people had died from the results of being 'pricked' that the custom was dropped and replaced by gentler forms of persuasion, such as denial of sleep. the suspect was put upon a wooden stool in the centre of the room so that she could not rest her back. her captors took it in tum to crossexamine her day and night, without respite. in addition they kept watch for any spiders, mice or flies, since th

refused to accept the evidence even when it included a confession. an average of 20 per cent of the accused were found guilty and executed; the others were either let off with a year in gaol-which could amount to a death sentence in those unsanitary days-or were set free. witch mania did not develop in england until the second half of the sixteenth century. between 1542 and 1684 about a thousand people were executed for witchcraft, the most dangerous period being from 1598 to 1607 when 41 per cent of those charged were sent to the gallows. in scotland, where the terror flourished more strongly, the number of executions was considerably higher. these are not figures to be proud of, but they are puny when compared with those of the rest of europewhere, according to church authorities, in th

being from 1598 to 1607 when 41 per cent of those charged were sent to the gallows. in scotland, where the terror flourished more strongly, the number of executions was considerably higher. these are not figures to be proud of, but they are puny when compared with those of the rest of europewhere, according to church authorities, in the fifteenth, sixteenth and seventeenth centuries over 250,000 people died at the stake for practising witchcraft. 6 the law, the church and the state felt no guilt; like the early map-makers who, knowing that none might prove them wrong, labelled unexplored territory 'here be dragons, they preferred to condemn inexplicable phenomena rather than admit they were baffled. better to blame the devils they knew than let the public suspect there might be greater de

ALEXANDRIAN BOOK OF SHADOWS OCCULT

belong, in the hell of the christians. 35. disputes let each high priestess govern her coven with justice and love, with the help and advice of the high priest and the elders, always heeding the advice of the messenger of the gods if he cometh. 36. 37. she will heed all complaints of all brothers and strive to settle all differences among them. but it must be recognized that there will always be people who will ever strive to force others to do as they will. 38. 39. these are not necessarily evil. 40. and they oft have good ideas and such ideas should be talked over in council. 41. but if they will not agree with their brothers, or if they say, 42 "i will not work under this high priestess" 43. it hath ever been the old law to be convenient to the brethren and to avoid disputes. new coven

d of the craft without pay 'tis but to their greater honour. so be it ordained. 91. quarrels if there be any dispute or quarrel among the brethren, the high priestess shall straightly convene the elders and inquire into the matter, and they shall hear both sides, first alone and then together. 92. 93. and they shall decide justly, not favouring one side or the other. 94. ever recognising there be people who can never agree to work under others. 95. but at the same time, there be some people who cannot rule justly. 96. to those who must ever be chief, there is one answer"'void the coven or seek another one, or make a coven of your own, taking with you those who will go" 97. 98. to those who cannot rule justly, the answer be "those who cannot bear your rule will leave you" 99. for none may c

with those with whom they are at variance. 100. so, an either cannot agree, get hence, for the craft must ever survive. so be it ordained. curses in the olden days when we had power, we could use the art against any who ill-treated the brotherhood. but in these evil days we must not do so. for our enemies have devised a burning pit of everlasting fire into which they say their god casteth all the people who worship him, except it be the very few who are released by their priest's spells and masses. and this be chiefly by giving monies and rich gifts to receive his favour for their great god is ever in need of money. 101. but as our gods need our aid to make fertility for man and crops, so is the god of the christians ever in need of man's help to search out and destroy us. their priests ev

ey be not as light as thistledown" 133. but the curse of the goddess be on any who cast suspicion on any of the brotherhood. 134. or who speak of any real meeting-place or where they bide. wortcunning 135. the craft keep books with the names of all herbs which are good, and all cures so all may learn. but keep another book with all the bales and apies and let only the elders and other trustworthy people have this knowledge. so be it ordained. 136. and may the blessings of the gods be on all who keep these laws, and the curses of both the god and the goddess be on all who break them. 137. use of the art remember the art is the secret of the gods and may only be used in earnest and never for show or vainglory. 138. magicians and christians may taunt us saying "you have no power, show us your

g. the culprit must acknowledge the justice of the punishment by kissing the hand on receiving sentence and again thanking for punishment received. so be it ordained. 161. notes these laws appear to have become part of the gbg bos shortly after doreen valiente left his coven (in 1957; they existed at the time that she left (they were an innovation at that time, and were one of the things that the people who hived at that time refused to accept, though not themselves a reason for hiving) see doreen valiente's "the rebirth of witchcraft. l some of this material was already in the gbg bos at the time. see the farrars "the witches' way. l they also seem to be present throughout the alexandrain stream (see the farrars "the witches way, and june johns "king of the witches) l the list i give here

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

er. we have to remember in connection with every statement of truth that each is made from a particular point of view. until we have further developed our mental processes, and until we are able to think in abstract terms as well as in concrete, it will not be possible for us fully to answer the question, what is the truth? nor to express any aspect of that truth in a perfectly unbiased way. some people have a wider horizon than others, and some can see the unity underlying the different aspects. others are prone to think that their outlook and interpretation is the only one. i hope in these talks to broaden somewhat our point of view. i hope we shall come to the realisation that the man who is only interested in the scientific aspect, and who confines himself to the study of those manifes

tinguish between the real and the unreal, through the practice of discrimination, but we should endeavour to pass on from that to something very much better. for us the immediate goal should be to find the group to which we may belong. we do not belong to all groups, nor can we consciously realise our place in the one great body, but we can find some group in which we have our place, some body of people with whom we can cooperate and work, some brother or brothers whom we can succour and assist. it really involves the- 9- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust conscious contacting of the ideal of brotherhood, and until we have evolved to the stage where our concept is universal it means finding the particular set of brothers whom we can love and help by means of the law o

to be done, and to the nature of our objective; it necessitates the judicious utilisation of that aggregate of cells which is our instrument, or tool, and our sphere of manifestation. this is- 17- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust something of which we, as yet, know little. when this thought is developed, and the human being is recognised as a force centre, the attitude of people towards their work and mode of living will be fundamentally altered. the point of view of the medical world, for instance, will be changed, and people will study the right methods of utilising energy. disease through ignorance will no longer exist, and the methods of transmitting force will be studied and followed. we shall then be truly intelligent atoms a thing we, as yet, are not. again

mily at the atomic stage of manifestation, leading on to a goal not yet achieved, the group stage. if there is one thing apparent to all of us who are in any way interested in the faculty of awareness, and who are in the habit of noting that which passes around us, it is that of the different grades of mentality which we meet everywhere, and the different types of consciousness among men. we meet people who are alert, alive, aware of all that is going on, keenly conscious, responsive to thought currents of various kinds in human affairs, and conscious of contacts of every kind; then we meet people who seem to be asleep; there is apparently so little that interests them; they seem utterly unaware of contact; they are yet in a stage of inertia, and are not capable of responding to much outer

e touched, and we do not like being uncomfortable, or we are interested because it is the fashion; and yet, in spite of this mental attitude, our whole attention is focussed upon the things which concern our own individual life. we are in the atomic stage, intensely active in connection with our own personal problems. watch the throngs in the streets of any great city, and you will see everywhere people in the atomic stage, centred entirely in themselves, occupied only with their own business, intent upon their own pleasure getting, desirous only of having a good time, and only incidentally occupied with affairs which concern the group. this is a necessary and protective stage, and one of essential value to every unit of the human family. the realisation of this, therefore, will surely lea

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

es are known to the public, nor would it be wise in many cases to reveal who they are, where they dwell, and what is their particular sphere of activity. a very small minority, through group karma and a willingness thus to sacrifice themselves, have come before the public eye during the past one hundred years, and therefore concerning these, certain information may be given out. quite a number of people in the world today are aware of their existence independently of any particular school of thought, and the realisation that those whom they thus know personally are workers in a great and unified scheme of endeavour may encourage these real knowers to testify to their knowledge, and thus establish past all controversy the reality of their work. certain schools of occultism and of theosophic

and neutralizing as far as possible the mistakes and errors of the churchmen and the theologians. he is distinctively the great leader, the general, and the wise executive, and in church matters he co-operates closely with the christ, thus saving him much and acting as his intermediary wherever possible. no one so wisely knows as he the problems of the west, no one is so closely in touch with the people who stand for all that is best in christian teachings, and no one is so well aware of the need of the present moment. certain great prelates of the anglican and catholic churches are wise agents of his. the master djwhal khul, or the master d. k. as he is frequently called, is another adept on the second ray of love-wisdom. he is the latest of the adepts taking initiation, having taken the

n, as many of them surely will towards the close of this century. a special group is forming amongst them now who are definitely preparing themselves for this work. the master m, the master k. h. and the master jesus will be specially concerned with the movement towards the last quarter of this century. other masters will participate also, but these three are the ones with whose names and offices people should familiarise themselves, wherever possible. two other masters, specially concerned with the seventh or ceremonial ray, whose particular work it is to supervise the development of certain activities within the next fifteen years, work under the master r. very definitely may the assurance be given here, that prior to the coming of the christ, adjustments will be made so that at the head

cates a beginning of the co-ordination of the buddhic vehicle, or to be exact has reached a point where molecules of the seventh sub-plane of the buddhic plane can be discerned in the aura of the ego. when this is so they can go ahead with confidence in the work of instruction, knowing that certain imparted facts will be understood (b) instruction is being given at this time to a special group of people who have come into incarnation at this critical period of the world's history. they have come in, all at the same time, throughout the world, to do the work of linking up the two planes, the physical and astral, via the etheric. this sentence is for serious consideration, for it covers the work that a number of the newer generation have come to do. in this linking up of the two planes peopl

c. this sentence is for serious consideration, for it covers the work that a number of the newer generation have come to do. in this linking up of the two planes people are required who are polarised in their mental bodies (or, if not polarised there, are nevertheless well rounded out and balanced) and can therefore work safely and with intelligence in this type of work. it necessitates primarily people in whose vehicles can be found a certain proportion of atomic sub-plane matter, so that direct communication can be effected between the higher and the lower via the atomic cross-section of the causal body. this is not easy to explain clearly, but a consideration of the diagram in "a study in consciousness" by mrs. besant,page 27, may be helpful in explaining some matters that are apt to pu

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

as that intelligent will which links the monad or spirit with its lowest point of contact, the personality, functioning through a physical vehicle. it likewise demonstrates, as yet imperfectly, as the vitalising factor in the thought forms fabricated by the thinker. as yet but few thought forms, comparatively, can be said to be constructed by the center of consciousness, the thinker, the ego. few people as yet are in such close touch with their higher self, or ego, that they can build the matter of the mental plane into a form which can be truly said to be an expression of the thoughts, purpose or desire of their ego, functioning through the physical brain. most of the thought forms at present in circulation may be said to be aggregations of matter, built into form with the aid of kama-man

p involved.96(85) iii. why is this solar system evolving along the lines of duality? 1. the problem of existence. the third question involves one of the most difficult problems in metaphysics, and covers in its consideration the whole perplexing mystery of the reason why there is objectivity at all. it is one that has been asked under different forms by men of every school of thought by religious people who enquire "why did god create at all? why is existence forced upon one and all; by scientists in their search for the ultimate truth and in their endeavor to find out the motivation of all that is seen, and to account for sensuous life; by philosophers in their equally diligent search for that animating subjectivity that is expressing itself through all the moral and ethical sciences in e

eate at all? why is existence forced upon one and all; by scientists in their search for the ultimate truth and in their endeavor to find out the motivation of all that is seen, and to account for sensuous life; by philosophers in their equally diligent search for that animating subjectivity that is expressing itself through all the moral and ethical sciences in every civilisation and among every people; by the biologist in his persistent application to search for the discovery of the source of life, and in his strenuous endeavour to account for the principle of life that is seen ever to evade his investigations; by the mathematician, who, dealing with the form side of manifestation in all the grades of mathematics, decides that god geometrises, that law and rule pervade universally, that

en already hinted at in the preceding pages, and a hint suffices for the true student, but it may be possible to state in broad outline the coming developments and to tabulate the results to be expected. suggestions only are possible. development of etheric vision universally. this will be due to two causes: first, the scientific recognition of the existence of the etheric levels, thereby freeing people from the onus of adverse public opinion, and enabling them to reveal what they have individually long realised. etheric vision is comparatively common even now. but comment concerning it is rare, owing to the fear of criticism. secondly, the increased activity of the devas of the ethers, which throws the matter of the etheric levels into more active vibration, with consequent reflex action

ve the mystic and the man in danger of black magic, being governed by the intellect and not by selflessness; there are dangers incident also upon contact with the deva evolution and the knowledge of the powers and forces made available through their agency. the coming into incarnation of numbers of old magicians and occultists, and the rapid growth therefore of recognised psychic powers among the people. this psychism, being tinged with mentality and not being of a purely astral quality, will be even more dangerous than in atlantean days, for back of it will be some degree of will, conscious purpose, and intellectual apprehension, and unless this is paralleled by the growth of spiritual realisation, and by the steady grip of the- 268- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust eg

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

ch are dependent upon the quality of his desires; being therefore neither good nor evil, low nor high, can be vitalized by low tendencies or idealistic aspirations, with all the intermediate stages to be found between these extremes. the aspirant has to guard himself in order that he may not mistake these for reality. an illustration might well be given here, in respect to the facility with which people judge they have seen one of the brothers (or masters of the wisdom, whereas all they have perceived is a thought form of one of them; the wish being father to the thought they are the victim of that form of incorrect perception called by patanjali, fancy. 2. those thought forms which are created by the race, the nation, the group or the organization. group thought forms of any kind (from th

. for the purpose of a clearer understanding the following may be found to be of use: 1. heaven, that state of consciousness upon the astral plane which is the concretion of the longing and desire of the aspirant for rest, peace and happiness. it is based upon the "forms of joy" it is a condition of sensuous enjoyment, and being constructed for himself by each individual is as varied as there are people participating in it. non-attachment has to be achieved with respect to heaven. it is realized as enjoyed by the lower self, and by the man when bereft only of his physical body, prior to passing out of the astral body on to the mental plane. 2. devachan, that state of consciousness upon the mental plane into which the soul passes when deprived of its astral body and functioning in, or limit

heir relative power over average man) is inability to think clearly about the problem of attainment. unless clear thinking precedes action, insufficient momentum will be found coupled with failure to appreciate the magnitude of the problem. mental inertia is due to the lethargic condition of the "vesture of consciousness" which we call the mental body and to the heavy rate of rhythm found in most people. that is the reason why raja yoga necessarily makes a greater appeal to mental types than to pure devotees, and it accounts for the fact that those whose mental bodies are well equipped and actively used can more quickly be trained in this sacred science. for the majority of people, the awakening of the mental body, the development of an intellectual interest, and the substitution of mind c

ns specifically his force nature or the energy which he expresses through his physical plane activities. he hurts no one, and injures nobody. 2. truth. this concerns primarily his use of speech and of the organs of sound, and relates to "truth in the inmost part" so that truth in externality becomes possible. this is a large subject, and deals with the formulation of a man's belief regarding god, people, things and forms through the medium of the tongue and voice. this is covered in the aphorism in light on the path "before the voice can speak in the presence of the master it must have lost the power to wound" 3. abstention from theft. the disciple is precise and accurate in all his affairs and appropriates nothing which is not rightly his. this is a large concept covering more than the fa

ody. b. from the astral world via the astral body. this will be purely kamic or desire force and will- 122- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust affect primarily the centres below the diaphragm. c. from the universal mind or manasic force. this will be largely thought force and will go to the throat centre. d. from the ego itself, stimulating primarily the head and heart centres. most people receive force only from the physical and astral planes, but disciples receive force also from the mental and egoic levels. 50. right control of prana (or the life currents) is external, internal or motionless; it is subject to place, time and number and is also protracted or brief. this is a most difficult sutra to understand and its meaning has been made purposely abstruse, owing to the da

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

at a time when, with the circling of our knowledge of the globe, a great synthesis of all human thought..is quite naturally and inevitably taking place. out of this meeting of elements is already arising the dim outline of a philosophy which must surely dominate human thought for a long period."1(1) herein lies the glory and hope of the race and the outstanding triumph of science. we are now one people. the heritage of any race lies open to another; the best thought of the centuries is available for all; and ancient techniques and modern methods must meet and interchange. each will have to modify its mode of presentation and each will have to make an effort to understand the underlying spirit which has produced a peculiar phraseology and imagery, but when these concessions are made, a str

e western worker to creative scientific achievement, yet the world into which they enter is curiously the same; the instrument of thought which they employ is called the "mind" in the west and "mind-stuff (chitta) in the east; both use the language of symbology to express their conclusions and both reach the point where words prove futile to embody the intuited possibilities. dr. jung, one of the people who is seeking to bring these hitherto discordant elements together, touches on this in the following extract from his commentary on an ancient chinese writing. he says "western consciousness is by no means consciousness in general, but rather a historically conditioned, and geographically limited, factor, representative of only one part of humanity. the widening of our own consciousness ou

entrated upon the control and utilization of material things, the- 8- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust perfecting of physical comforts, and the accumulation of possessions. in the east, where the spiritual realities have been more uniformly held, mental power has been used in concentration and meditation and in deep philosophical and metaphysical study, but the masses of the people, not capable of these activities, have been left in peculiar and strikingly terrible conditions, from the standpoint of physical living. through the blending of the achievements of the two civilizations (now going on with increasing rapidity) a balance is being struck by means of which the race as a whole will be able to demonstrate its full potency. both the east and the west are gradually

, coupled with a deep undercurrent of dissatisfaction with the results. we- 9- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust are questioning whether our educational systems are achieving the widest good. we appreciate the enormous advance that has been made during the past two hundred years, and yet we wonder whether we are, after all, getting as much out of life as should be possible to people with an adequate system of training. we are smugly satisfied with our growth in knowledge, our accumulation of information, and our control of the forces of nature, and yet we hold collegiate debates as to whether we have any true culture. we teach our children to memorize an enormous array of facts, and to assimilate a vast amount of widely diversified detail, and yet we question sometimes

ation investigation. reflection yet the cause is basically one a method of education. both are also fundamentally right, yet both are needed to supplement and complement each other. the education of the masses of the orient will lead to the rectifying of their physical plane problems which call aloud for solution. a wide general system of education reaching down among the illiterate masses of the people in asia is the outstanding need. the culturing of the individual in the west, and the grafting upon his body of imposed knowledge, of a technique of soul culture, as it has come to us from the orient, will lift and salvage our civilization which is so fast breaking down. the east needs knowledge and the imparting of information. the west needs wisdom and the technique of meditation. this sc

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

lopment of soul contact and soul manifestation. i shall take for granted certain knowledges and assume the students can follow and comprehend certain technical terms that i may be led to use. i am not dealing with babes but with matured men and women who have chosen a certain way and who are pledged to "walk in the light" i seek in this book to do four things, and to make appeal to three types of people. it is based, as regards its teaching, upon four fundamental postulates. these are intended to: 1. teach the laws of spiritual psychology as distinguished from mental and emotional psychology. 2. make clear the nature of the soul of man and its systemic and cosmic relationships. this will include its group relationship as a preliminary step. 3. demonstrate the relations between the self and

h give rise to the manifestation of peculiar powers. this book will endeavor to fit the information given into the scheme of life as we today recognize it and will show how basically natural and true is all that is termed mysterious. all is under law, and the laws need elucidation now that man's development has reached the stage of a juster appreciation of their beauty and reality. three types of people will respond to this book. they are: 1. those open minded investigators who are willing to accept its fundamentals as a working hypothesis until these are demonstrated to be erroneous. they will be frankly agnostic, but willing temporarily, in their search for truth, to try out the methods and follow the suggestions laid down for their consideration. 2. aspirants and disciples. they will st

. vol: i. p. 79. 80) through the use of matter the soul unfolds and finds its climax in the soul of man, and this treatise will concern itself with the unfoldment of that soul and its discovery by man. 5. knowledge might be divided into three categories: first, there is theoretical knowledge. this includes all knowledge of which man is aware but which is accepted by him on the statements of other people, and by the specialists in the various branches of knowledge. it is founded on authoritative statements and has in it the element of trust in the writers and speakers, and in the trained intelligences of the workers in any of the many and varied fields of thought. the truths accepted as such have not been formulated or verified by the one who accepts them, lacking as he does the necessary t

osely chosen to begin with the undefinable and the unrecognised. the soul is as yet an unknown quantity. it has no real place in the theories of the academic and scientific investigators. it is unproven and regarded by even the more open-minded of the academicians as a possible hypothesis, but lacking demonstration. it is not accepted as a fact in the consciousness of the race. only two groups of people accept it as a fact; one is the gullible, undeveloped, childlike person who, brought up on a scripture of the world, and being religiously inclined, accepts the postulates of religion such as the soul, god and immortality without questioning. the other is that small but steadily growing band of knowers of god, and of reality, who know the soul to be a fact in their own experience but are un

nd of reality, who know the soul to be a fact in their own experience but are unable to prove its existence satisfactorily to the man who admits only that which the concrete mind can grasp, analyse, criticise and test. the ignorant and the wise meet on common ground as extremes always do. in between are those who are neither totally ignorant nor intuitively wise. they are the mass of the educated people who have knowledge but not understanding, and who have yet to learn the distinction between that which can be grasped by the rational mind, that which can be seen by the mind's eye, and that which only the higher or abstract mind can formulate and know. this ultimately merges in the intuition, which is the "knowing faculty" of the intelligent and practical mystic who relegating the emotiona

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

mean the attaining of an attitudewherein the aspirant desires nothing for the separated self, and in which he regards all that he has as something which he can lay upon the altar of sacrifice for the aiding of his brethren. could all who read this book see the results of such a united effort, there would emerge a group activity, intelligently undertaken, which would achieve great things. so many people run hither and thither after this individual or that, or this piece of work or that, and, working with lack of intelligent co-ordination, achieve nothing and no group results. but united group effort would eventuate in an inspired reorganisation of the entire world, and the elimination of hindrances; there would be the making of real sacrifices and the giving up of personal wishes and desir

constitute the personality of man, and the influence of the ray will produce changes in the mind content and the emotional nature of the man and determine the calibre of the physical body. i am aware, therefore, that in giving out this relatively new teaching upon the rays i may, in my endeavour to shed fresh light, temporarily increase the complexity of the subject. but as experiment is made, as people are studied in the laboratories of the psychologists and the psychoanalysts in connection with their ray indications, and as the newer sciences come into wise use and their proper sphere, we shall gain much and the teaching will find corroboration. we shall see emerging a new approach to the ancient truths, and a new mode of investigating humanity. in the meantime let us concentrate upon th

his psyphological entity can bring into functioning activity a quality within all human forms which esoterically can "obliterate the forms" and so engross the attention as to be regarded eventually as the main factor and as constituting all that is. this truth as to life and quality and form is made most clearly apparent to us in the story of the christ of galilee. he was constantly reminding the people that he was not what he appeared to be, neither was he the father in heaven, and he is ever referred to by those who know and love him in terms of quality. he demonstrated to us the quality of the love of god, and in himself he embodied not only that which he had evolved of the seven ray qualities, but also as do few of the sons of god a basic principle of the ray of the solar logos himself

ve. in manifestation since 1775 a.d. ray six. passing rapidly out of manifestation. it began to pass out in 1625 a.d *ray seven. in manifestation since 1675 a.d. these are of course all lesser cycles within the influence of the sign pisces. you will see that four rays are in manifestation at this time the second, third, fifth, and seventh. the question arises here: how does it happen that we find people in incarnation on all the rays at practically the same time? the reason is that, as you can easily see, the fourth is beginning to approach and the sixth is passing out, which puts six of the rays in the position of having their egos in manifestation. there are however very few of the fourth ray egos on the earth at this time, and a very large number of sixth ray egos, for it will be about

the many mystics down the ages to a contact and an experience which can be accounted for in terms of dream life, of brain lesions or of escape reactions, but which rests on no sure foundation. so say the materialists and the upholders of proven scientific facts. belief, verbal testimony, hope, curious and inexplicable psychic happenings, the mass of untrained opinion and the findings of visionary people (who were probably psychopathic cases) are not enough to prove the fact of the soul. they prove only man's power to imagine, to build images and pictures, and to lose himself and his dreadful present in a dream world of a possible and ardently desired future in which frustration will end, in which full expression will be achieved, and in which each man will enter into an impossible heritage

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

christ called forth this recognition from the father. the great continuity of revelation is our most priceless possession, and into it the religion of christ must, and does, fit. god has never left himself without witness, and he never will. the place of christianity as the fulfilment of the past and as a stepping-stone to the future, is often forgotten, and this perhaps is one of the reasons why people speak of a failing christianity, and look forward to that spiritual revelation which seems so sorely needed. unless this continuity is emphasised and the place of the christian faith in it, revelation may come and pass unrecognised "there was" we are told "in every ancient country having claims to civilisation, an esoteric doctrine, a system which was designated wisdom, and those who were d

group love and group good. we learn to perfect ourselves in consonance with christ's injunction "be ye therefore perfect,"11 in order to have somewhat to contribute to the group good, and in order to serve christ perfectly. thus that spiritual reality, spoken of by st. paul as "christ in you, the hope of glory,"12 is released in man and can manifest in full expression. when a sufficient number of people have grasped this ideal, the entire human family can stand for the first time before the portal which leads to the path of light, and the life of christ will flower forth in the human kingdom. personality then fades out, dimmed by the glory of the soul, which, like the rising sun, disperses the darkness, reveals the life-situation, and irradiates the lower nature. it leads to group activity

esire nature to the life of the soul. the initiates of the world are facing the transfiguration initiation. mind control and right orientation towards the soul, with a complete transmutation of the integrated personality, lies ahead of them. there is much foolishness talked these days in connection with initiation, and the world is full of- 16- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust people who are claiming to be initiates. they fail to remember that no initiate makes any claim or speaks about himself. those who claim to be initiates give denial to their claim in so doing. disciples and initiates are taught to be inclusive in their thoughts and non-separative in their attitudes. they never set themselves apart from the rest of humanity by asserting their status and thus automa

ng into lengthy expositions of the subject, the growth of the plan and of the racial response can be traced quite clearly in the development of the god idea. first, god was a far-away, anthropomorphic deity, unknown and unloved, but regarded with awe and fear, and worshipped as the deity expressing himself through the forces of nature. as time elapsed, this distant god drew a little nearer to his people, taking on a more human colouring until, in the jewish dispensation, we find him much like ourselves, but still the wrathful, ethical ruler, and still obeyed and feared. he approached still nearer as time went on; and before the advent of christianity men recognised him as the beloved krishna of the hindu faith, and as the buddha. then the christ came to the west. god himself was seen incar

pparent "the treading of the path" is a familiar way of describing the approach of a human being to the mysteries. it is interesting to note that today the whole world is on the move. everybody is travelling and journeying a process symbolic of an inner condition of search and movement towards a preordained goal. travel by rail, by steamship and by airplane is today the lot of everyone. groups of people in many countries are being transferred from place to place as economic conditions make possible- 33- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust and destiny dictates. we are journeying hither and thither. we are on our way, widening our horizons. we are also preparing for expansions of consciousness which will enable us to live in two realms at once the life which must be lived on

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

into the practical expression of the living process on the physical plane. herein lies much danger and difficulty, and also much loss of time. the mental grasp of the individual is ofttimes much greater than his power to express the knowledge, and we have consequently those outstanding failures and those difficult situations which have brought the whole question of initiation into disrepute. many people are regarded as initiates who are only endeavoring to be initiate. they are not, however, real initiates. they are those well meaning people whose mental understanding outruns the power of their personalities to practice. they are those who are in touch with forces which they are not yet able to handle and control. they have done a great deal of the needed work of inner contact, but have no

tlantean stage, whereas the intelligentsia of the world, and the disciples and aspirants, are passing rapidly out of this stage, for they reached individualisation on the moon chain, and were the atlanteans of past history. workers in the world today should have these facts and sequences most carefully in mind, if they are rightly to appreciate the world problem, and correctly guide and teach the people. they should realise that, speaking generally, there is little true mentality with which to work when dealing with the submerged masses; that they need to be oriented towards the truly desirable, more than towards the truly reasonable, and the right direction of the energy of desire, as it expresses itself in the untutored, easily-swayed masses, should be the effort of all who teach. in the

ould realise that, speaking generally, there is little true mentality with which to work when dealing with the submerged masses; that they need to be oriented towards the truly desirable, more than towards the truly reasonable, and the right direction of the energy of desire, as it expresses itself in the untutored, easily-swayed masses, should be the effort of all who teach. in the more advanced people of the world today, we have the functioning of the mind-body; this is to be found in a large scale in our western civilisation. the energy of the ray of the mental body begins to pour in, and slowly to assert itself. as this happens, the desire nature is brought under control, and consequently the physical nature can become more definitely the instrument of mental impulses. the brain consci

itself. as this happens, the desire nature is brought under control, and consequently the physical nature can become more definitely the instrument of mental impulses. the brain consciousness begins to organise and the focus of energies begins to shift gradually out of the lower centres into the higher. mankind is developing the "aryan consciousness" and is reaching maturity. in the more advanced people of the world, we have also the integration of the personality and the emergence into definite control of the personality ray- 15- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust with its synthetic, coherent grip of the three bodies and their fusing into one working unit. later, the personality becomes the instrument of the indwelling soul. the abov

ize and contact the angel of the presence. sensitivity to deity, to light and to wisdom. spiritual and mental devotion. the power to take initiation (this is a point of real importance) ray six violence. fanaticism. willful adherence to an ideal. short sighted blindness. militarism and a tendency to make trouble with others and with groups. the power to see no point except one's own. suspicion of people's motives. rapid reaction to glamour and illusion. emotional devotion and bewildered idealism. vibratory activity between the pairs of opposites. intense capacity to be personal and emphasise personalities, leading to directed, inclusive idealism. steadiness of perception through the expansion of consciousness. reaction to, and sympathy with, the point of view of others. willingness to see

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

ina keller a fellow-disciple who for more than twenty years has walked with me upon the way foreword this book is in many ways unique. nothing like it has before been published, as far as i know. it contains two series of talks by one of the masters of the wisdom to some members of his inner group, and also a series of personal instructions, given by him to a group of his disciples. many of these people were unknown to me when they were brought to my notice; some of them i have since met; others i have never met; some i knew well and could understand why they had been chosen, knowing that their dedication to the life of the spirit and their love of humanity warranted the choice; one or two were regarded by me as most unsuitable choices but later i altered my point of view and recognised th

t but you do not have a true disciple. there is far too much exclusiveness extant today among esotericists and in occult schools and too much theological separativeness. it has been felt that this book of instructions may do much to offset this evil tendency and may help to open the door still wider into the kingdom of god. much in this book is new. much is very old, tried and proved. none of the people chosen for instruction and for inclusion in the ashram of the master are saints or perfect. all are, however, true aspirants and will go on to the very end in spite of pain and sorrow, discipline, success, failure, joy and a spiritual recognition of almost unattainable goals. some have been on this path of accepted discipleship (technically understood) for many lives. some are venturing for

l go on to the very end in spite of pain and sorrow, discipline, success, failure, joy and a spiritual recognition of almost unattainable goals. some have been on this path of accepted discipleship (technically understood) for many lives. some are venturing for the first time consciously and with deliberate effort to tread the way to god. all are mystics, learning to be occultists. all are normal people, living useful, modern lives in many different countries in the world. some are orthodox protestant christians by profession; others are roman catholics; still others are christian scientists or belong to one or other of the more mental cults; some are quite unattached and free from affiliations. none of them regards his particular brand of faith or his particular religious background as es

son's instructions are given in their ordered sequence, year by year, so that a real picture of the person concerned, of his problems and his achievement or lack of achievement, emerges clearly. this book is encouraging in that it offsets the idea that to be a pledged disciple one is, therefore, set apart by perfection of character and isolated by the aspiration which inspires the life. these are people with problems, struggling to solve them; with character limitations which they are endeavouring to overcome; they are true instances of any man or woman who turns his back upon the usual approach to the world of material affairs and takes up his cross in order to find his way back to the father's home; they picture for us the man who, having "put his hand to the plough" turns not back but p

h they are endeavouring to overcome; they are true instances of any man or woman who turns his back upon the usual approach to the world of material affairs and takes up his cross in order to find his way back to the father's home; they picture for us the man who, having "put his hand to the plough" turns not back but presses forward "towards the prize of his high calling in christ" some of these people have worked as students in the arcane school; others have never done so; still others (when they heard of the school through their affiliation with the tibetan) worked in it in order to help the students. their names will not be divulged. the initials at the head of the- 3- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust various instructions and the dates assigned carry no

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

iples to be applied to the problems of humanity as discussed in this book are valid today and remain largely ignored by the majority of humanity. the contribution of esoteric students in creating "the thoughtform of solution" to human problems in a world at crisis point is a vital and practical service. lucis publishing company, new york, london 1993 introduction it is essential that all thinking people should give time and thought to the consideration of the major world problems with which we are now faced. some of them can be solved with relative rapidity given common sense and a correctly appreciated self-interest; others will require foresighted planning and a long patience as, one by one, the necessary steps are taken, leading to the readjustment of human values and the inauguration o

ment) of establishing right human relations between men and between nations. the immediate spiritual problem with which all are faced is the problem of gradually offsetting hate and initiating the new technique of trained, imaginative, creative and practical goodwill. goodwill is man's first attempt to express the love of god. its results on earth will be peace. it is so simple and practical that people fail to appreciate its potency or its scientific and dynamic effect. one person sincerely practising goodwill in a family can completely change its attitudes. goodwill really practised among groups in any nation, by political and religious parties in any nation and among the nations of the world can revolutionize the world. the key to humanity's trouble (focussing as it has in the economic

ambition control and not the inner knowledge. to put it scientifically and from the esoteric angle: spiritual impression has been interrupted and there has been interference with the divine circulatory flow. it is the task of the disciples of the- 4- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust world to restore this flow and to stop this interference. this is the major problem facing spiritual people at this time. chapter i the psychological rehabilitation of the nations this problem is far more complicated and deep-seated than might appear at the first glance. had we only to deal with the national psychoses and the mental conditions induced by the act of war and participation in it, the problem would be acute enough but it could be solved easily by the restitution of security, by the s

onal community which are and have been for a long time disrupting agencies. the problem of the interplay and interaction of the nations is largely a psychological one. the soul of a nation is potent in its effect. the national thoughtform (built up over the centuries by the thinking, the goals and the ambitions of a nation) constitutes its ideal objective and is most effective in conditioning the people. a pole, a frenchman, an american, a hindu, a britisher or a german are easily recognized, no matter where they may be. this recognition is not based solely upon appearance, intonation or habits but primarily upon the expressed mental attitude, the sense of relativity and a general national assertiveness. these indications express reaction to the particular national thoughtform under which

his reaction makes him a good cooperative citizen within the national boundaries, that is good and to be desired. if it makes him assertive, arrogant, critical of the nationals of other countries and separative in his thinking, he is then contributing to world disunity and, en masse, to international disruption. this menaces the peace of the world. the problem, therefore, becomes one in which all people share. nations can be (and often are) anti-social, and all nations have within them these anti-social elements. self-interest distinguishes most men at this time, with attendant weaknesses. yet, in all countries, there are those who have outgrown these self-centred attitudes and there are many who are more interested in civic and the national good than in themselves. a few, a very few in re

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

ical zeal to make "christians" of all peoples and not followers of the christ. it has- 5- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust emphasised theological doctrine, and not love and loving understanding as christ exemplified it. the church has preached the fiery saul of tarsus and not the gentle carpenter of galilee. and so, he has waited. but his hour has now come, because of the people's need in every land and because of the invocative cry of the masses everywhere and the advice of his disciples of all faiths and of all world religions. it is not for us yet to know the date or the hour of the reappearance of the christ. his coming is dependent upon the appeal (the often voiceless appeal) of all who stand with massed intent; it is dependent also upon the better establishme

nted is brought about by certain world conditions which themselves are unique; there are factors present in the world today, and happenings have taken place within the past century which have never before occurred; it might profit us if we considered these matters and so gained a better perspective. the world to which he will come is a new world, if not yet a better world; new ideas are occupying people's minds and new problems await solution. let us look at this uniqueness and gain some knowledge of the situation into which the christ will be precipitated. let us be realistic in our approach to this theme and avoid mystical and vague thinking. if it is true that he plans to reappear, if it is a fact that he will bring his disciples, the masters of the wisdom, with him, and if this coming

him" even if there is no general recognition of his spiritual status and his message, there must necessarily be an universal interest, for today even the many false christs and messengers are finding this universal curiosity and cannot be hidden. this creates an unique condition in which to work, and one which no salvaging, energising son of god has ever before had to face. the sensitivity of the people of the world to what is new or needed is also uniquely different; man has progressed far in his reaction to both good and evil and possesses a far more sensitive response apparatus than did humanity in those earlier times. if there was a quick response to the messenger when he came before, it will be more general and quicker now, both in rejection and in acceptance. men are more enquiring

st and tend to a more rapid spreading of the news of his coming and the contents of his message- 7- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust today, when he comes, he will find a world uniquely free from the grip and hold of ecclesiasticism; when he came before, palestine was held in the vicious grasp of the jewish religious leaders, and the pharisees and the sadducees were to the people of that land what the potentates of the church are to the people in the world today. but there has been a useful and wholesome swing away from churchianity and from orthodox religion during the past century, and this will present a unique opportunity for the restoration of true religion and the presentation of a simple return to the ways of spiritual living. the priests, the levites, the ph

turn to the ways of spiritual living. the priests, the levites, the pharisees and the sadducees were not the ones who recognised him when he came before. they feared him. and it is highly improbable that the reactionary churchmen will be the ones to recognise him today. he may reappear in a totally unexpected guise; who is to say whether he will come as a politician, an economist, a leader of the people (arising from the midst of them, a scientist or an artist? it is a fallacy to believe, as some do, that the main trend of christ's work will be through the medium of the churches or the world religions. he necessarily will work through them when conditions permit and there is a living nucleus of true spirituality within them, or when their invocative appeal is potent enough to reach him. he

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

aggression for the sake of possession and the authority of a man or a group or a church which represents the state. for purposes of policy such powers may work behind the scenes but their tenets and motives are easily recognisable selfish ambition and a violently imposed authority. 2. those ideas which are relatively new such as nazism, fascism, and communism, though they are not really as new as people are apt to think. they are alike on one important point, i.e. the state or community of human beings counts as of importance whilst the individual does not; he can be sacrificed at any time for the good of the state or for the so-called general good. 3. the idea, neither old nor particularly new, of democracy in which (supposedly but as yet never factually) the people govern and the governm

re alike on one important point, i.e. the state or community of human beings counts as of importance whilst the individual does not; he can be sacrificed at any time for the good of the state or for the so-called general good. 3. the idea, neither old nor particularly new, of democracy in which (supposedly but as yet never factually) the people govern and the government represents the will of the people. 4. the idea of a world state, divided into various great sections. this is the dream of the inclusively-minded few, for which many regard humanity as yet unready. towards this the entire world is headed in spite of its many ideologies, each fighting with each other for supremacy and- 4- the destiny of the nations copyright 1998 lucis trust oblivious of the important fact that all these ide

aquarian ages and cannot permanently last. nothing as yet is permanent. when permanency is reached, evolution will cease and god's plan will be consummated. and then? the greatest revelation of all will come at the close of this world period when the human mind, intuition and soul consciousness is such that understanding will be possible. 5. the idea of a spiritual hierarchy which will govern the people throughout the world and will embody in itself the best elements of the monarchial, the democratic, the totalitarian and the communistic regimes. most of these groups of ideologies have latent in them much beauty, strength and wisdom, and also a profound and valuable contribution to make to the whole. each will eventually see its contribution embodied under the control of the hierarchy of t

kingdom, as expressed through human activity. the ways in which humanity itself is affected by this ray energy, as it expresses itself in a twofold manner, producing a twofold result, are as follows: 1. there is, at this time, an emergence of certain powerful and dominating first ray personalities- 7- the destiny of the nations copyright 1998 lucis trust into the theatre of world activity. these people are in direct contact with this shamballa force and are sensitive to the impact of the will energy of deity. according to their type of personality and their point in evolution will be their reaction to this force and their consequent usefulness to the lord of the world as he works out his plans of world unfoldment. the energy of the will of god works through them, though stepped down and o

lity and their point in evolution will be their reaction to this force and their consequent usefulness to the lord of the world as he works out his plans of world unfoldment. the energy of the will of god works through them, though stepped down and often misused and misapplied, by their differing and limited personalities, and interpreted unsatisfactorily by their undeveloped consciousness. these people are found in every field of human affairs. they are the dominant persons, and the dictators in every aspect of human living political, social, religious and educational. who shall say (until at least a century has gone by) whether their influence and their efforts have been good or bad. where they flagrantly infringe the law of love, their influence may be powerful, but it is passing and un

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

ocedure. should you, therefore, find these articles hard to understand and your reaction slow, you must bear in mind that this indicates your need for this study and corroborates what i am telling you. if you will seriously consider with me what the intuition is not, i think my words will find in you an inner response. i. definition of the intuition the intuition is not a welling forth of love to people and, therefore, an understanding of them. much that is called the intuition is recognition of similarities and the possession of a clear analytical mind. intelligent people who have lived in the world for some time and who have experienced much and who have contacted many other people can usually sum up with facility the problems and dispositions of others, provided they are interested. thi

. this brings with it the ability to contact the light centre in all forms, and thus again an essential relationship is established and the sense of superiority and separateness recedes into the background. intuition, therefore, brings with its appearance three qualities: illumination. by illumination i do not mean the light in the head. that is incidental and phenomenal, and many truly intuitive people are entirely unaware of this light. the light to which i refer is that which irradiates the way. it is "the light of the intellect" which really means that which illumines the mind and which can reflect itself in that mental apparatus which is held "steady in the light" this is the "light of the world" a reality which is eternally existent, but which can be discovered only when the individu

nnotes the power of recession or the capacity to withdraw from one's agelong identification with form life. i would like to point out that this withdrawal is comparatively easy for those who have much of the first ray quality in them. the problem is to withdraw in the esoteric sense, but to avoid at the same time the sense of separateness, of isolation and of superiority. it is easy for first ray people to resist the tendency to identify themselves with others. to have true understanding involves an increased ability to love all beings and yet, at the same time, to preserve personality detachment. this detachment can be so easily founded on an inability to love, in a selfish concern for one's own comfort physical, mental or spiritual, and above all, emotional. first ray people dread emotio

the intuition there are many ways in which the intuition can be drawn into activity, and one of the most useful and potent is the study and interpretation of symbols. symbols are the outer and visible forms of the inner spiritual realities, and when facility in discovering the reality behind any specific form has been gained, that very fact will indicate the awakening of the intuition. first ray people belong to what is called the "destroyer ray" and the power of the first aspect, which is the power to bring to an end, flows through them. they will have a tendency to destroy, as they build, through a wrong direction of energy, through over-emphasis of energy in some particular direction, or through misuse of energy in work with themselves or others. many first ray people have the tendency

destroy, as they build, through a wrong direction of energy, through over-emphasis of energy in some particular direction, or through misuse of energy in work with themselves or others. many first ray people have the tendency to pride themselves on this and hide behind a plea that, being upon the first ray, a destructive tendency is unavoidable. such is not the case. builders, such as second ray people always are, have to learn to destroy, when prompted by group love and acting under- 5- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust the will or first ray aspect. destroyers have to learn to build, acting ever under the impulse of group love and utilising the power of attachment in a detached manner. both groups, builders and destroyers, must ever work from the standpoint of reality

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

ds them integrated is practically non-existent. they are held together by the inner structure of thought and by a telepathic medium of inter-relation. the great ones, whom we all seek to serve, are thus linked, and can at the slightest need and with the least expenditure of force get en rapport with each other. they are all tuned to a particular vibration. in the new groups are collected together people who are very diverse in their nature, who are found upon differing rays, who are of different nationalities, and who are each of them the- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust product of widely varying environments and heredity. besides these obvious factors which immediately attract attention, there is also to be found an equal diversity in the life experience of the souls concerned. the complexi

ble to communicate with one another and frequently do even now. a basic mystical idea or some new revelation of truth is suddenly recognised by many and finds expression simultaneously through the medium of many minds. no one person can claim individual right to the enunciated principle or truth. several minds have registered it. it is usually stated, however, in a wide generalisation, that these people have tapped the inner thought currents or have responded to the play of the universal mind. literally and technically this is not so. the universal mind is tapped by some member of the planetary hierarchy according to his mental bias and equipment, and the immediate needs sensed by the working adepts. he then presents the new idea, new discovery, or the new revelation to the group of adepts

itely a characteristic of the animal body of man, and one of the- 5- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust best illustrations of this telepathic rapport is that existing between a mother and her child. it is this type of telepathy which is predominantly present in the average spiritualistic seance. there the medium, quite unconsciously, sets up a telepathic rapport with the people in the circle. their feelings, worries, sorrows, and desires become apparent and form part of the reading, so called. both the sitters and the medium are functioning through the same centre. with this class of medium, and in this type of seance, the highly intelligent and mentally polarised man or woman will learn nothing, and will probably receive no messages, unless faked. hence, therefor

sensory perception have been involved, the subjects have been either adolescent or in their early twenties and have been primarily and rightly focussed in the emotional-feeling body. this is true even when they are highly intellectual. this form of telepathic communication is therefore of two kinds, with the solar plexus always involved: a. it will be from solar plexus to solar plexus between two people who are ordinary, emotional, governed by desire, and primarily centred in the astral and animal bodies. b. it will be between such a "solar plexus" person, if i may so call him, and a higher type whose solar plexus centre is functioning actively but whose throat centre is also alive. this type of person registers in two places provided that the thought sensed and sent out by the solar plexu

t will be between such a "solar plexus" person, if i may so call him, and a higher type whose solar plexus centre is functioning actively but whose throat centre is also alive. this type of person registers in two places provided that the thought sensed and sent out by the solar plexus person has in it something of mental substance or energy. pure feeling and entirely emotional emanations between people necessitate only solar plexus contact. later, when group work in telepathy is undertaken, the centres of transmission wherein high and consecrated feeling, devotion, aspiration and love are concerned and where the groups work with pure love, communication will be from heart to heart, and from a group heart to another group heart. the phrase "heart to heart talk" so often used, is usually a

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

mily at any given time. an instance of the latter can be seen today in the world where the forces, beating in an almost violent and somewhat new measure and tempo upon our planetary life, are evoking a greatly intensified response from the world thinkers, thus stimulating them to earnest effort along ideological lines and, at the same time, are drawing forth from the masses and the little evolved people nothing but terror, a miserable fatalism, widespread physical depletion and many other undesirable reactions from the form nature. an understanding of these hindering or stimulating effects can be easily grasped by those who can comprehend the nature of the activities of the planet, saturn. this is the planet which conditions primarily the point in evolution where choice definitely becomes

dictions which appear in the teaching of the ageless wisdom. this same difficulty will be met with in the science of astrology and some reference to the matter is in order at this point. i would remind you of the occult truism which states that interpretation and right understanding are based upon the stage of the development of the individual. h.p.b. remarked in the secret doctrine that for some people the highest principle of which they can be consciously aware might be a very low one for another person. the constellations and the planets which govern them may, and do, have one effect upon the mass and another upon the average individual man, and still a third effect upon the disciple or the initiate. as the various energies and forces circulate throughout the etheric body of our solar s

ox astrology posits one set of planetary rulers, and they are correct as far as the mass of humanity is concerned. but the disciple, who lives above the diaphragm, responds to another combination and it is with these that i shall principally deal. that is why the three charts here given do not appear to coincide. they are drawn up to express the situation in regard to three groups: 1. the mass of people who conform to orthodox and recognised astrological conclusions. 2. disciples and advanced individuals, conforming to the conclusions of esoteric astrology. 3. the creative hierarchies, giving the interim situation in this world cycle. tabulation iv. the orthodox astrological relationship constellations and planetary rulers in connection with ordinary man- 40- a treatise on the seven rays

irgo. mercury .4 th ray .g emini" 7. libra .v enus. 5th ray .t aurus" 8. scorpio. mars. 6th ray. aries" 9. sagittarius. jupiter. 2nd ray .p isces" 10. capricorn .s aturn. 3rd ray .n one. 11. aquarius. uranus. 7th ray. none. 12. pisces. jupiter. 2nd ray .s agittarius" a. the non-sacred planets are italicised. b. all the rays are represented except the first. this is interesting, as the mass of the people move within their horoscopes and the will aspect is latent but unexpressed. tabulation v. the unorthodox astrological relationship constellations and planetary rulers in connection with disciples and initiates note: in charts connected with the path, progress is from aries to pisces through taurus, etc. constellation r uler ray related to 1. aries .m ercury .4 th ray .v irgo .s ame ray. 2

ual is concerned) will be the more correct casting of the horoscope of advanced human beings disciples and initiates. this has not hitherto been accurately possible. it will only come about, however, if there is wise and right experiment and investigation- 45- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust i have posited two sets of rulers for two types of people: 1. the orthodox and generally accepted series of planetary rulers for the undeveloped and average man. 2. a new combination of rulers and constellations for those upon the path. it will be necessary to remember nevertheless that there are an infinite number of permutations possible, of complexities and relationships, due to the vast number of possible combinations existing in the path of l

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

the world. dear friend: this letter brings you word of the ending of one cycle and the opening of another more useful and less restricted cycle for your true friend and mine, alice a. bailey. she was released, peacefully and happily, thursday afternoon december 15th, 1943. as we talked together that last afternoon she said "i have much to be thankful for. i have had a rich and full life. so many people all over the world have been so kind to me" for a long, long time she had wanted to go and had been held only by her strong will to finish her job and by her ardent desire to complete those arrangements for the future of the arcane school which would best help you and me to be better servers of our fellowmen. she had fashioned and moulded the pattern of our school through the years with the

it is now, to keep it filled with the saving power of a world-wide gathering of loving hearts, which it is, and to see to it that we truly serve. sincerely yours (signed) foster bailey new york december 16, 1949 introduction what finally decided me to write about my life was a letter i had in 1941 from a friend in scotland who said that he felt that i would really render a service if i could show people how i became what i am from what i was. it might be useful to know how a rabid, orthodox christian worker could become a well-known occult teacher. people might learn much by discovering how a theologically minded bible student could come to the firm conviction that the teachings of the east and of the west must be fused and blended before the true and universal religion for which the world

conscious english woman and how the world of spiritual values with its direct, inner, spiritual government became a proven fact to an exceedingly narrow-minded christian. i glory in the name of christian but i now belong to the inclusive kind and not the exclusive. one of the things that i seek to bring out in this story is the fact of this inner direction of world affairs and to familiarise more people with the paralleling fact of the existence of those who are- 3- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust responsible (behind the scenes) for the spiritual guidance of humanity, and for the task of leading mankind out of darkness into light, from the unreal to the real and from death to immortality. i want to make the disciples of the christ who are the masters of the wisdom

ith the paralleling fact of the existence of those who are- 3- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust responsible (behind the scenes) for the spiritual guidance of humanity, and for the task of leading mankind out of darkness into light, from the unreal to the real and from death to immortality. i want to make the disciples of the christ who are the masters of the wisdom, real to people, as real as they are to me and many thousands in the world. i do not mean a hypothetical reality (if we may use such a phrase) or as a subject of faith and belief. i want to show them as they are disciples of the christ, living men, and ever present factors in human affairs. those are the things which are of moment and not the earthly experiences, the happenings and events in the life of on

social worker. again not so gay, except that i was young and tremendously interested in everything. later, i married walter evans and found myself functioning as the wife of a rector of the protestant episcopal church in california and the mother of three girls. this varied experience of living and working in great britain, europe, asia and america led to basic changes in my attitudes to life and people. to remain static in a point of view strikes me as unintelligent. it means that there comes a point in one's development when one ceases to learn, when one fails to extract the meaning out of events, schools of thought and circumstance, and when one remains mentally quiescent in the face of life. that is disaster. that is evil. that, surely, is what hell must mean. the awfulness of hell (in

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

g and pain, and usher man through the portal which leads to the world of bodiless existence. only today is man at the point in the evolution of his consciousness where he can begin to realise the power of the subjective worlds, and the new and vast science of psychology is his response to this growing interest. processes of adjustment, of elimination and of cure engage the minds of all thoughtful people as well as of all suffering people. we have much to do, and i ask therefore for patience on your part. when one enters the realm of healing, one enters a world of much esoteric knowledge, and of an infinity of conclusions, and one is faced with the formulations of many minds, who, through the ages, have sought to heal and to help. the why and the wherefore of disease have been the subject o

h is the expression of the life of the planetary logos, who is an evolving entity. the implications of this are largely beyond our ken, but the effects are discernible. i am not interested primarily in training individuals in order to make them more efficient healers. it is group healing at which i aim, and it is the work which is done in formation which interests me at this time. but no group of people can work as a unit unless they love and serve each other. the healing energy of the spiritual hierarchy cannot flow through the group if there is disharmony and criticism. the first work, therefore, of any group of healers, is to establish themselves in love and to work towards group unity and understanding. i would like to point out here the need for patience as a healing group integrates

healing energy of the spiritual hierarchy cannot flow through the group if there is disharmony and criticism. the first work, therefore, of any group of healers, is to establish themselves in love and to work towards group unity and understanding. i would like to point out here the need for patience as a healing group integrates and the auras of the group members blend. it takes a little time for people to learn to work together in perfect understanding and impersonality, and at the same time to achieve, during their work, a one-pointedness which will produce the needed group rhythm a rhythm of such unity and intensity that the work can synchronise internally. aspirants and students as they work along these lines must train themselves to think as a group, and to give to the group (without

ny causes of death are due to environing conditions for which he is in no way responsible- 11- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust these range all the way from purely external occurrences to hereditary predispositions. they might be listed as follows: 1. accidents, which may be due to personal negligence, group happenings, the carelessness of other people, and the results of fighting, as in labour strikes or war. they can also be brought about by attacks from the animal or the snake world, accidental poisonings and many other causes. 2. infections coming to a man from outside and not as the result of his own peculiar blood condition. such infections are the various so-called infectious and contagious diseases, and prevalent epidemics. these

dencies which constitute a form of dangerous appetite, which lead to undesirable habits, a letting down of the morale, and are dangerous to the will of the person, rendering him futile to fight these predispositions. he succumbs to them and pays the price of such habits, which is disease and death. these four types of disease and causes of death account for much that we see happening around us in people's lives, but they are not to be classed definitely under any of the psychological causes of disease, and will only be considered, and that very briefly, under the section dealing with group life and its predisposing causes of disease. infectious diseases are there dealt with, but such situations as arise out of an automobile or railroad accident, for instance, are not to be considered as co

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

any and notable small exceptions to this attitude. ii. education has concerned itself primarily with the organising of the lower mind, and a child's calibre has been largely gauged by its reaction to accumulated information (where education is concerned, collated and collected data, sequentially handed out, digested and arranged so as to equip the child to compete with the information which other people possess. iii. education to date has been largely memory training, though there is now emerging the recognition that this attitude must end. the child has to assimilate the facts that the race believes to be true, has tested in the past and found adequate. but each age has a differing standard of adequacy. the piscean age dealt with the detail of the endeavour to measure up to a sensed ideal

a wide range of opportunity as that of the mechanical factory worker and the trained skill of the electrician? is there a latent capacity for one or other of the arts, a reaction to colour and form, or a response to music and rhythm? is the intellectual calibre one that should warrant a definitely mental training in analysis, deduction, mathematics or logic? then perhaps as life goes on our young people will be graded into two groups: the mystical, under which heading one would group those with religious, artistic and the more impractical tendencies; and the occult, which would include the intellectual, scientific and mental types. by the time a child is seventeen the training given should have enabled him to strike his note clearly, and should have indicated the pattern into which his lif

e continuity of man's awareness of life in all his various aspects. the energy which is used in connecting, in consciousness, the physical man and the astral body is focussed in the solar plexus. speaking in symbolical terms, many today are carrying that bridge forward and linking the mind with the two aspects already linked. this thread of energy emanates from, or is anchored in, the head. a few people are steadily linking the soul and the mind, which in its turn is linked with the other two aspects. the soul energy, when linked with the other threads, has its anchor in the heart. a very few people (the initiates of the world) having effected all the lower syntheses, are now occupied with bringing about a still higher union with that triple reality which uses the soul as its medium of exp

with purpose. modern education has been primarily competitive, nationalistic and, therefore, separative. it has trained the child to regard the material values as of major importance, to believe that his particular nation is also of major importance and that every other nation is secondary; it has fed pride and fostered the belief that he, his group and his nation are infinitely superior to other people and peoples. he is taught consequently to be a one-sided person with his world values wrongly adjusted and his attitudes to life distinguished by bias and prejudice. the rudiments of the arts are taught him in order to enable him to function with the needed efficiency in a competitive setting and in his particular vocational environment. to read, to write and to be able to add and do elemen

in a competitive setting and in his particular vocational environment. to read, to write and to be able to add and do elementary arithmetic are regarded as the minimum requirement; to know- 30- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust something of past events historical, geographical, literary, philosophical and scientific are likewise added in many countries and for certain classes of people. some of the literature of the world is also brought to his attention. the general level of world information is high but usually biassed, influenced either by national or religious prejudices, serving thus to make a man a citizen of his own country but not a human being with world relations. world citizenship is not emphasised. the teaching imparted stimulates the latent mass consciousness

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

e tibetan" took advantage of the opportunity of the availability of a.a.b. as a trained collaborator and initiated an unique and pioneering experiment in new age training for group initiation. this involved the entry of those qualifying into his ashram there to stay as they hastened their progress or to pass on to other ashrams as the case might be. for this purpose the master selected some fifty people, most but not all of whom were known to a.a.b, to whom this unique and transcendent opportunity was offered. almost everyone accepted but some did not stay very long. it was not easy. as was inevitable and very human, some as time went on reacted well, others not. it is hard to keep a right balance between the soul and the personality when the spiritual stimulant is relentlessly high. the r

to transmute those units which seem at first to be uncongenial or even unsuitable from the limited point of view of the group member. this is oft overlooked, but upon the capacity to do this depends much of group success. when a group cannot yet be depended upon to do this necessary absorption, the apparent rejection of certain- 5- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust people is not the fault of those people, but that of the group which is not yet integrated enough or unified enough to assimilate certain types of character and certain tendencies. the recognition of this should be fruitful in the preservation of much needed humility. you are being tendered another opportunity. i would ask you to remember this and to endeavour, in relation to this new experiment

. this means that though each of you takes various steps in line with your particular point of development, there is also being developed by the hierarchy a new technique which when perfected and understood will- 17- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust initiate entire group units into the light and into the "labour of the plan" such a group must itself be composed of people who have taken initiation. as one of your group members will only take the first initiation next life, it is obvious that the group initiation to which i refer will not be taken in this immediate cycle. the rest of the group have to wait for him. in any case, they are not yet ready and there is much preparatory work to be done, much unfolding of awareness and developing of sensitivity befor

tates; he has also worked for many years in the spiritualistic movement. i am giving you information anent your group brothers who are not in physical bodies because i seek to have you realise the unity of all life, the identity of purpose and the close sense of- 24- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust relationship which characterises an ashram. a master's ashram has people working both on the outer and on the inner planes and in this work, the master sees no difference, being released from the concepts of time and space. this has relation to the "double life pattern of the disciple" to which i referred when i last communicated with you. at that time, i gave you no explicit instruction or individual meditations. i gave each of you six statements upon which to

n both fields, creating and building both types of network. this you can do now, and you can form thus the nucleus of that great interwoven pattern of light and of goodwill which must underlie or "substand" all exoteric work of renovation, renewal, rehabilitation and reconstruction. i ask you and other disciples, therefore, again to work with renewed interest at the forming of triangles, reaching people who are already active, and seek to aid them in forming new triangles. this is a work of major importance and has the endorsement of the hierarchy. as regards our sixth subject, my personal instructions to each of you, you will find them as usual after this group instruction and after the teaching which i shall give you on the building of the antahkarana*(2) your personal instructions are f

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

is the sudden inflow of a new form of astral energy through the rent veil which has, until a short while ago, safeguarded the many. add to this the inadequacy of the mass of human vehicles to meet the newly imposed strain and some idea of the problem can be grasped. let it not be forgotten, however, that there is another side to the picture. the inflow of this energy has brought many hundreds of people into a new and deeper spiritual realisation; it has opened a door through which many will pass before long and take their second initiation, and it has let a flood of light into the world a light which will go on increasing for the next thirty years, bringing assurance of immortality and a fresh revelation of the divine potencies in the human being. thus is the new age dawning. access to le

he plane of illusion, the astral plane, should be cultivated. thus we shall gradually find emerging in the world a large body of trained psychics whose powers are understood and who function on the astral plane with as much intelligence as they function on the physical plane, and who are preparing themselves for the expression of the higher psychic powers spiritual perception and telepathy. these people will constitute eventually a body of linking souls, mediating between those who cannot see and hear on the astral plane because they are the prisoners of the physical body and those who are equally the prisoners of the astral plane, lacking the physical response apparatus- 10- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust the great need, therefore, is not that we should ce

nderstanding brings that plan into the world of desire, and that love releases the form which will make the plan materialise upon the physical plane. to these three expressions of your soul i call you. all of you, without exception, can serve in these three ways, if you so desire. 3. the objective of all the work to be done at this time is to educate public opinion and to familiarise the thinking people of the world with the urgency and the opportunity of the next two years. if this is indeed so, what am i doing to make this possible? to elaborate this question: a. have i spoken to all i could in my environment, or have i been held back by fear? b. have i made possible the wide distribution of the pamphlet on this subject? its distribution in its present form is possible only until the fal

the pamphlet on this subject? its distribution in its present form is possible only until the fall of 1936, and the time is therefore short. c. have i aided in a material and financial way as far as is possible? can i do more than i have done so far to help to meet this requirement? d. what more of my time can i give to help this work, to aid those who are distributing the pamphlet, or to gather people together for discussion? can i not dedicate some time every day to- 16- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust this definite idea and service? responding to my appeal will involve sacrifice, but all who grasp the plan are today spending themselves in the effort to lift humanity up to another rung of the ladder and into greater light. their hands need strengthening

ere is to be found a powerful human reaction to schools of thought and a lessened reaction to the methods of orthodox religion. this is due to the fact that the trend of the human consciousness is (if i might so express it) away from the emotional to the mental levels of consciousness, and this, as far as the masses are concerned, will go on increasing. the time has now come when there are enough people to be found who having themselves made the religious and the mental approaches to truth definite factors in their consciousness in some small measure, and having established enough soul contact so that they can begin to touch the world of ideas (upon the intuitional levels of consciousness) can employ a new technique. together and as a group they can become sensitive to the incoming new ide

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

aggregate of the form-atoms is the controlling factor three things will take place: 1. the form itself will grow by accretion and will become ever more potent, until the dominant voice of its 'lunar lords' will stifle all other voices and the man be swept back into- 5- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust inertia blindness bondage 2. many people are not only under the control of some one or other of their forms but are the captives of all the three. in studying the lower threefold man and the energies or lives that seek to control him it should be remembered that they fall into three categories: a. the individual tiny lives which we call the atoms or cells of the body. these exist in three groups and compose respectively the four t

from the angle of the group personalities which make up the personality aspect of the ashram. this is a factor with which they oft feel i have not to deal. it can only become a potent factor if certain personality relations are adjusted and inertia is overcome. then and only then can "the group stand" 2. the burning ground has done its work. here there is quite apt to be misunderstanding. to most people the burning ground stands for one of two things- 19- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust a. either the fire of the mind, burning up those things in the lower nature of which it becomes increasingly aware. b. or the burning ground of sorrow, agony, horror and pain which is the characteristic quality of life in the three worlds, part

new initiatory dispensation. only the group, under the proposed new mode of working and of group- 23- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust initiation, is capable of invoking shamballa. that is why hitler, the exponent of the reversed reaction to shamballa (and consequently the evil reaction) had to gather around him a group of like-minded people or personalities. on the upper arc of the evocative cycle (hitler being the expression of the invocative arc of the shamballa force) it requires a group to bring about evocation. we now come to my third point in relation to the rules or formulas and their objective. they are concerned above everything else with group initiation. they have other applications, but for the present here lies th

disciple and to stir his imagination (the seed of the intuition, so that even whilst occupied in expressing the m and then the m, he will be reaching out after the sound. earlier i pointed out that the sound of the a.u.m, the sound of the o.m. and the sound itself are all related to vibration and to its differing and varied effects. the secret of the law of vibration is progressively revealed as people learn to sound forth the word in its three aspects. students would also do well to ponder on the distinction between the breath and the sound, between the process of breathing and of creating directed vibratory activity. the one is related to time and the other to space and they are distinct from each other; and (as the old commentary puts it "the sound, the final and yet initiating sound

rst, reveals the christ in his capacity of the god-saviour, sacrificing himself through pure love for his fellowmen. the annals of the hierarchy contain many such histories of sacrifice and service, dating far back into the very night of time. the saving principle of pure love finds its expression at the hour of humanity's greatest need in the work of a world saviour and "for the salvation of his people, he comes forth" he thus meets the need, and at the same time strengthens the link which relates the hierarchy to humanity. the task of the christ (as the expression in time and space of the second divine aspect) is to establish relationships. every cyclic representative of deity furthers the approach of the hierarchy to mankind, and seals this service by some final act which becomes the hi

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

m authority and set out to find his own way and make his own contacts with life. this is where many aspirants stand at this time. they are in possession of much theory, they have a relatively wide technical knowledge of the nature of the path and of what they should do upon it, but they do not as yet stand on their own feet and tread that path, alone and unsupported. they need props, and look for people to tell them what to do and what they should believe. we shall find in the third labor which hercules performed, in the sign gemini, that he was tested on this point and had to prove that he was justified in taking this step. he then makes the interesting discovery that he is not nearly so free nor so strong as, in his youthful enthusiasm, he fancied himself to be [21] when he reached the a

at he was justified in taking this step. he then makes the interesting discovery that he is not nearly so free nor so strong as, in his youthful enthusiasm, he fancied himself to be [21] when he reached the age of eighteen years, we are told, he slew a lion which was devastating the countryside and that he began to perform other public services, so that, little by little, his name came before the people. eighteen is always a significant number. in it we have the number ten, which is the number of personality perfection, plus the number eight, which, we are told by some numerologists, is the number of the christ force. it is the christ force, in the new cycle of discipleship, seeking to express itself, which produces the condition of turmoil and the difficulties which characterize that stag

iomedes. wiser, grief-stricken, humble and discouraged, hercules returned unto his task. he sought the mares again from place to place, leaving his friend, dying upon the ground. again he caught the horses, and drove them through the gate himself. but abderis lay dead. the teacher looked him o'er with care and sent the horses to the place of peace, there to he tamed and broken to their tasks. the people of that land, released from fear, welcomed the deliverer, acclaiming hercules as savior of the land. but abderis lay dead.the teacher turned to hercules and said "labor the first is ended; the task is done, but badly done. learn the true lesson of this task and then pass on to further service to your fellowmen. go forth into the country guarded by the second gate and find and take the sacre

did succeed in rounding them up and in capturing them, but he failed to realize their potency and strength, so he gave them to abderis, the symbol of the lower personal self, to hold. but hercules, the soul, and abderis, the- 25- the labours of hercules personality [38] in unison were needed to guard these devastating horses. abderis alone was not strong enough, and what had been happening to the people in the neighborhood, happened to abderis; they killed him. this is an instance of the working of the great law that we pay the price in our own natures of wrongly spoken words and ill-judged actions. again the soul, in the person of hercules, had to deal with the problem of wrong thought, and only, when he becomes a one-pointed aspirant in the sign sagittarius and in that sign kills the man

ife; then there is a department of human expression in which divinity is helpless, and this i refuse to recognize. there is no department of life, no field of expression, no meeting of obligation, no use of the physical apparatus, in which the soul cannot fulfil the part of the dominating factor and all things be done truly to the glory of god. but the soul must control, and not the lower nature. people forget that some of the greatest of the world initiates married; that the buddha married and had a son, and must have been an initiate of high degree when he entered into the married state [50] they forget that moses, david the psalmist, and many of the outstanding figures in the world of mysticism in both hemispheres, were married and raised families. disciples belong to all races, both in

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

rowing commentaries upon them, the mishna and gemara, which form the talmud. this seems to have grown up in hebrew theology without combining with the recondite doctrines of the kabalah. in a similar manner we see in india that the upanishads, an esoteric series of treatises, grew up alongside the brahmanas and the puranas, which are exoteric instructions designed for the use of the masses of the people. with regard to the oldest kabalistic books still extant, a controversy has raged among modern critics, who deny the asserted era of each work, and try to show that the assumed author is the only person who could not have written each one in question. but these critics show the utmost divergence of opinion the moment it becomes necessary to fix on a date or an author; so much more easy is d

y taken, plundered and burnt, and that by titus, who became emperor of the romans in a.d. 79. through all these vicissitudes, the hebrew old testament survived, yet must almost unavoidably have had many alterations and additions made to its several treatises; the more esoteric doctrines which were handed down along the line of the priestly caste, and not incorporated with the torah offered to the people, may no doubt have been repeatedly varied by the influences of contending teachers. soon after this period was framed the first series of glosses and commentaries on the old testament books, which have come down to our times. of these the earliest are the volume called the "targum of onkelos" on "the law" written about a.d. 100, and that of jonathan ben uzziel on "the prophets" about a.d 14

ctrines and esoteric views. the sepher yetzirah, and the zohar or book of splendour represent the kernel of that oral instruction which the rabbis of the olden times prided themselves upon possessing, and which they have even claimed as being "the secret knowledge" which god gave to moses for the use of the priests themselves, in contradistinction to the written law intended for the masses of the people. one of the principal conceptions of the kabalah is that spiritual wisdom is attained by thirty-two paths, typified by the ten numbers and the twenty-two letters; these ten again being symbols of the divine emanations, the sephiroth, the holy voices chanting at the crystal sea, the great sea, the mother supernal, binah; and of the twenty-two occult forces of the nature of the universe symbo

ritual philosophy of clear design, deep intuition and far-reaching cosmologic suggestions; that are well worthy of the honour of receiving a special name and of founding a theological body of doctrine--the kabalah. the bulwark and main foundation of the public hebrew religion has always been the pentateuch, five treatises attributed to moses, which proclaim the laws of jehovah given to his chosen people. the old testament beginning with these five books is further continued by historic books, by poetical teachings and by prophetic works, but many portions are marked by materialistic characteristics and a lack of spiritual rectitude which the books of a great religion might be expected to display, and they even offend our present standard of moral life. the mosaic law, eminently valuable fo

all bring him to see what shall be after him" who, indeed, except his own ego, soul or higher self. but perhaps this book is from the pen of some obscure jew, or half pagan chaldee or babylonian. not at all: jewish critics have all assigned it to solomon, who was the king of the jews at the time of their heyday of glory; surely if the immortality of the soul were the essence of the judaism of the people, solomon could not have so grossly denied it. go back, however, to the narrative of creation in genesis, and the same story is found; the animals are made from the dust, man is made from the dust, and eve is made from adam, and each has breathed into the form, the "nephesh chiah--the breath of life, vitality; but there is no hint that adam received a ray of the supernal mind, which was to d

APOCALYPSE MOSES

to send his angel and give them the oil of mercy. 2 and god sent the archangel michael and he spake to seth 'seth, man of god, weary not thyself with prayers and entreaties concerning the tree which floweth with oil to anoint thy father adam. for it shall not be thine now, but in the end of the times. 3 then shall all flesh be raised up from adam till that great day,-all that shall be of the holy people. then shall the delights of paradise be given to them and god shall be in their midst. 4 and they shall no longer sin before his face, for the evil heart shall be taken from them and there shall be given them a heart understanding the good and to serve god only. 5 but do thou go back to thy father. for the term of his life hath been fulfilled and he will live three days from to-day and will

APOCRYPHON OF JOHN

h him. this time he planned to bring a flood upon the work of man. but the greatness of the light of the foreknowledge informed noah, and he proclaimed (it) to all the offspring which are the sons of men. but those who were strangers to him did not listen to him. it is not as moses said 'they hid themselves in an ark (gn 7: 7, but they hid themselves in a place, not only noah, but also many other people from the immovable race. they went into a place and hid themselves in a luminous cloud. and he (noah) recognized his authority, and she who belongs to the light was with him, having shone on them because he (the chief archon) had brought darkness upon the whole earth "and he made a plan with his powers. he sent his angels to the daughters of men, that they might take some of them for themse

rit, who resembles the spirit who had descended, so as to pollute the souls through it. and the angels changed themselves in their likeness into the likeness of their mates (the daughters of men, filling them with the spirit of darkness, which they had mixed for them, and with evil. they brought gold and silver and a gift and copper and iron and metal and all kinds of things. and they steered the people who had followed them into great troubles, by leading them astray with many deceptions. they (the people) became old without having enjoyment. they died, not having found truth and without knowing the god of truth. and thus the whole creation became enslaved forever, from the foundation of the world until now. and they took women and begot children out of the darkness according to the liken

ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

ing found himself in monterone, and so changed to ahandsome youth that no one knew him. so he married his beautiful lady, and all lived the hidden lifeof witches and wizards from that day, and are now in fairy land.note.as a curious illustration of the fact that the faith in diana and the other deities of the roman mythol-ogy, as connected with divination, still survives among the italians of the people, i may mentionthat after this work went to press, i purchased for two soldi or one penny, a small chapbook in whichit is shown how, by a process of conjuration or evocation and numbers, not only diana, but thirty-nine other deities may be made to give answers to certain questions. the work is probably takenfrom some old manuscript, as it is declared to have been discovered and translated by

pass that scholars will read with interest what ishere given, then most assuredly there will be critical examination and verification of what is ancientin it, and it will be discovered what marvels of tradition still endure.that the witches even yet form a fragmentary secret society or sect, that they call it that of the oldreligion, and that there are in the romagna entire villages in which the people are completely hea-then, and almost entirely governed by settimani or seven months children, may be read in thenovel of the name, as well as several papers published in divers magazines, or accepted from myown personal knowledge. the existence of a religionsupposes a scripture, and in this case it maybe admitted, almost without severe verification, that the evangel of the witches is really

verna, that their formsmay each and all become volcanoes hot,until lavernacomes and brings my child;and till tis done may they all cast at herhot flames of fire, and with them glowing coalsfrom noses, mouths, and ears (until she yields):then may they leave lavernato her peace,free to embrace her children at her will! page 59 n r r r r r and so lavernabecame the goddess of all dishonest and shabby people.whenever any one planned or intended any knavery or aught wicked, he entered her temple, andinvoked laverna, who appeared to him as a womans head. but if he did his work of knavery badlyor maladroitly, when he again invoked her he saw only the body; but if he was clever, then hebeheld the whole goddess, head and body.lavernawas no more chaste than she was honest, and had many lovers and man

ieroglyph of the many-formed moon, whose different phases are so clearly seen in the rootwhen it is cut through, also because its growth or decrease corresponds with that of the planet.therefore it was dedicated to isis, the moon-goddess. and for this reason the onion was so holy asto be regarded as having in itself something of deity; for which reason juvenal remarks that theegyptians were happy people to have gods growing in their gardens. page 55 n r r r r r chapter xiv.the goblin messengers of diana and mercury.the following tale was not given to me as connected with the gospel of the witches, but as dianaappears in it, and as the whole conception is that of dianaand apolloin another form, i include it inthe series.many centuries ago there was a folletto, goblin, or spirit, or devil-an

the italian witch-poems of and to dianawith the formers much-admired speech of diana-artemis, it will certainly be admitted by impartialcritics that the spells are fully equal to the following by the bard i am a goddess of the ambrosial courts,and save by here, queen of pride, surpassedby none whose temples whiten this the world:through heaven i roll my lucid moon along,i shed in hell oer my pale people peace,on earth, i, caring for the creatures, guardeach pregnant yellow wolf and fox-bitch sleek,and every feathered mothers callow brood,and all the(sic) love green haunts and loneliness. page 52 fair goddess of the rainbow,of the stars and of the moon!the queen most powerfulof hunters and the night!we beg of thee thy aid,that thou mayst give to usthe best of fortune ever!then he added the

BALANCE J

g bright, and the bestial becoming celestial. beautifully realised animals swarm and stampede through the whole of spare s oeuvre: swans, owls, antelope, cattle, tigers, wart-hogs and giant tree shrews amongst them. he felt an affinity with all creatures and placed them as equals with mankind. he donated pictures to help raise money for horse charities at a time when their welfare was low in most people s agenda, and he kept an open house for cats in the various places he lived. in some earlier pictures it seems as if more than half the image is made up of scales and feathers of the winged and crawling creatures that intertwine with captured humanity. their constant companionship accompanies spare s twilight journeys through the spirit worlds. equality with the beasts seems paramount to hi

areful examination. it is a very rare feast indeed that they are gathered here together. and i recommend that if at all possible you come back and take a second or a third look at the exhibition. a primary reason to do so is to perceive how the work continually changes for the viewer. the extraordinary metamorphic qualities of spare s work are best pronounced when viewed in conjunction with other people. i have experienced marvelous revelations taking place in the pieces in my own collection, seeing one set of subtle attributes with one person, and having an entirely new set revealed to me as i viewed them with someone else. very often hidden faces leap out of the chaotic backgrounds, and trees and vegetation reveal nyads and dryads. i have a small psychic landscape in which the weather lo

BALANONES TEMPLE OF SET FAQ

e carny anton lavey, composed of cos members who felt there was something real and important about the magic they were exploring, and felt that anton lavey's antics of that year were in contradiction to their own experiences. the temple of set has grown a lot in scope and maturity in those twenty years. because of this history, and because of the many antinomian pursuits followed by setians, many people will call the temple of set "satanic" many setians do, too, but not all "satan" is a name given to the prince of darkness, just like "set" is a name given to the prince of darkness. however "set" is a name given by a religion which found setian principles attractive and noble, and which honored the prince of darkness "satan" is a name given to the prince of darkness by christianity out of f

e model, set. 2.5 metaphysics this section is found only in the ref document. 2.6 dogma vs doctrine the temple of set has no dogma, but it does have teachings. we're sometimes accused of having dogma because of these teachings. the ref document includes some discussion detailing the distinction i see between doctrine and dogma. there is some disagreement on this issue, primarily i believe because people use different definitions for dogma. for example, in reviewing a draft of this faq, magus don webb, the high priest, suggested i erred in my statement above: dw> actually the temple of set does have dogma: dw> 1. being and becoming are good. dw> 2. being and becoming can be enhanced by consciously chosen activities including magic. dw> 3. the temple of set, if properly maintained and used a

e with other initiates is left completely up to you and the other initiates involved. the largest obstacle to being a setian in the carolinas is the local attitudes toward other non-christian religions, which any intelligent and sensitive individual should be more than capable of handeling- departure you may choose to resign from the temple of set at any time for any reason. the great majority of people who leave the temple of set do so simply by not paying their annual dues, and letting their memberships expire. many others send a simple and courteous resignation letter to the executive director or any priest. a few members are automatically expelled upon the completion of two years of membership during which they did not achieve the ii. there are surprisingly few of these to my mind, pro

to be incompatible with setian philosophy or life- rejoining despite the claims of a few who state otherwise, the temple of set does not pursue those who leave the temple of set. whether that separation was friendly, unfriendly, or automatic and impersonal, we feel anyone and everyone should be allowed to go their own way, as long as they don't interfere with our xeper or the organization. a few people who leave the temple of set do apply to rejoin the temple. setians who have left the temple of their own accord may be allowed to rejoin on a case-by-case basis. the temple is not designed as a revolving door, but we do realize that may not have entered the temple at a time conducive to their development. those that left impersonally or on an amicable basis are usually welcomed back without

rk with or have dealings with other organizations and its members. there are two limitations: 1) an adept ii* of the temple of set cannot also be a member of another religious organization, and 2) no setian may be a member of an organization which condones or takes part in the violation of society's laws to the detriment of society. that first limitation has often been a subject for discussion by people who don't understand it or who want clarification. one clarification i posted to alt.pagan in 1996 was "the temple of set wouldn't care if a setian chooses to participate in a buddhist retreat, an indian sweat lodge, a thelemic gnostic mass, a passover seder, a pagan circle, or whatever. part of being an adept magician is being able to see and mesh with whatever magic is taking place, under

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

the chamber is said to have only one extremely narrow window, and legends claim that through this fissure the souls of the dead have to squeeze through at night-time, in order to appear before tsi u dmar po. as some of them find it rather difficult to pass, one is able as the legend tells to see around this window numerous scratches which these unfortunate spirits had caused by their nails. some people even allege that a strong smell of blood comes out of this window, as inside the chamber, after the judgement had been pronounced, the souls are cut to pieces by the acolytes of tsi u mar po. a wooden chopping-block is kept to this purpose in this chamber, and some of my tibetan informants who had stayed at samye claimed that at night they could hear the sound of thuds coming from within th

ibetan history. in turn, demons were likewise recast as vicious but nonetheless positive defenders of the buddhist teachings. no doubt parallels were also drawn between tibetan kings and the great buddhist king of ancient india, a.oka (3rd century b.c.e. while the buddha is the conqueror of delusion and vice, the king is the conqueror of men. with a buddhist king, the two attributes are combined; people are conquered in order to be liberated eventually.93 tessa bartholomeusz, in her study on just-war rhetoric in buddhist sri lanka, explains how such parallels were drawn between sri lankan kings and a.oka. however, as she argues, this element of conquest is superseded by the only circumstance in which violence is acceptable in a buddhist context: defense. nonetheless, it is possible to envi

ng dominions. this shift from central to subordinate status can occur without any drastic change to the identities of the interrelated domains. however, there is one major distinction between the models. while the s.manta-feudalism model is primarily concerned with land its acquisition and its tenure under vassal states the galactic polity model in the context of tibet is primarily concerned with people. labor force has been a constant concern of the major political administrations in tibetan history. land was abundantly available in tibet, yet the general population was low by comparison; thus, labor was a greater commodity.113 davidson does not make this contrast, nor does he seem to be aware of the galactic polity model. regarding these various meanings of the ma..ala, snellgrove focuse

involved in one of these campaigns. during the 1910-1912 tibetan war against chinese incursion, tengy ling monastery sheltered chinese troops. tradition claims that the tsiu marpo oracle supported this decision.200 one final observation should be made on the oracular tradition of tsiu marpo. though deities do come to be associated with specific oracles, they can nonetheless possess several other people as well, as noted above with tengy ling monastery. havnevik explains that generally the sex of the deity corresponds with the sex of the oracle, but there are rare examples where a female oracle can channel male gods, as has previously been observed with lobsang tsedr n. havnevik provides another example in which an oracle nun named ani lochen was at one time possessed by tsiu marpo as well

d396 sound and shaking, and beating the door and burning the house, and shake the effigy and [fall as] 385 having been instructed from the two propitiations. 386 in this context, read as a synonym for bsnyen pa. 387 possibly tamdrin. 388 the three extinguished stages of approach and accomplishment. 389 the substances in the slaughter. 390 o. k.lavajra and so forth. 391 obscure. 392 on the land of people and those who do not wander. 393 many. 394 tib. rtogs; read here as a misspelling of rtags, in keeping with the subject of the chapter and with the pattern of signs expressed further below. 395 he. 396 quaking. 161 they flee, and they will expel the sound of a bridle,397 sound of hooves.398 these should be known as being the internal characteristics. the sword strikes at me, the fox barks

BLACK SERPENT1

ppy seed alum lucifer incense benzoin resin wormwood goldenrod lavender cinquefoil 5 close the ritual as normal. if practicing solitary- change all "we" to "i" also- the prayer can be done with a single candle if you lack the space, time, or supplies to do a drawn out ritual. recipes for the celebration an easy way to keep the celebration headache free is to delegate cooking responsibilities. let people bring appetizers and desserts, and take care of the main course your self. of course getting the entire group involved in cooking (let everyone chop something up) can also be fun if you want to make a day of it. the following are simple ideas that even people who don t know how to cook can help with. appetizers bbq smokies and other ideas in a slow cooker, empty four packages of little smok

e a day of it. the following are simple ideas that even people who don t know how to cook can help with. appetizers bbq smokies and other ideas in a slow cooker, empty four packages of little smoky sausages and three 18 oz. bottles of barbeque sauce. heat several hours before participants arrive. buy a variety of crackers and cheese (you will have to cut up the cheese and place on platters before people arrive. also, for the vegetarians in your group, cut up fresh vegetables (carrots, broccoli, cauliflower, celery, radishes, and table onions) for dipping in ranch dressing. main course beef burrito bake -1 pound ground beef (for vegetarians the boca pseudo gound beef works great, but use all three packages in the box and only use 3/4 the packet of seasoning -1 packet lawrey's beef burrito s

vil to recapture his youth, led to her being labeled a devil worshipper. both accusations were false. http//www.playbillarts.com/news/article/3850.html undoubtedly there are even more of these cases unpublicized. religious freedom, it seems, is very specific to who has that freedom. increasingly, in most us workplaces, freedom of religion only applies to judeo-christian religions. this means that people who practice any form of non-judeo christian religion are probably safer keeping it to themselves. i have no doubt every last person reading this article has worked with a christian coworker who has openly discussed his/her religion. yet, very rarely do you hear of the christian being fired for openly sharing his religious beliefs. nor do you often hear public complaints 9 against christian

ly safer keeping it to themselves. i have no doubt every last person reading this article has worked with a christian coworker who has openly discussed his/her religion. yet, very rarely do you hear of the christian being fired for openly sharing his religious beliefs. nor do you often hear public complaints 9 against christians witnessing in the office. the simple fact of the matter is that most people tolerate it because they think they have to. religion of any sort does not belong in the workplace. if religion is not a part of your job (i.e. you do not work for a religious organization, and your religion has no affect on your job performance, it cannot be used as grounds for termination. most employers know this and here's how they get around it they make the reason for firing the perso

een sabotaged by a co-worker who has made it clear he is against the employee's religious beliefs. 4. the employee may begin receiving poor performance evaluations, where prior to the information coming out, their evaluations were above average or stellar. 5. occasionally it can be disguised as a layoff. how can you know for sure when you're being targeted? first, not all employers are out to get people of alternative faiths. a good majority of employers probably don't care what your religion is, and don't care to know. if there are genuine reasons for termination of employment, you can bet that religious discrimination was not a part of that equation. generally a person will know they're being targeted, especially if the following apply: 1. the information about an employee's alternative

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

their day, and for ages previously, greenland must certainly have been already covered with perpetual snows, with neverthawing ice, just as it is now. everything tends to show that the land of the short nights and the long days was norway or scandinavia, beyond which was the blessed land of eternal light and summer; and to know of this, their tradition must have descended to the greeks from some people more ancient than themselves, who were acquainted with those climatic details of which the greeks themselves could know nothing. even in our day, science suspects beyond the polar seas, at the very circle of the arctic pole, the existence of a sea which never freezes and a continent which is ever green. the archaic teachings, and likewise the puranas- for one who understands the allegories

he greeks themselves could know nothing. even in our day, science suspects beyond the polar seas, at the very circle of the arctic pole, the existence of a sea which never freezes and a continent which is ever green. the archaic teachings, and likewise the puranas- for one who understands the allegories of the latter- contain the same statements. suffice, then, to us the strong probability that a people, now unknown to history, lived during the miocene period of modern science, at a time when greenland was an almost tropical land- note. the reader is requested to bear in mind that the first and the following sections are not strictly consecutive in order of time. in the first section the stanzas which form the skeleton of the exposition are given, and certain important points commented upo

[[vol. 2, page] 15 stanzas from the book of dzyan. anthropogenesis in the secret volume (verbatim extracts) i. 1. the lha which turns the fourth is subservient to the lha of the seven, they who revolve driving their chariots around their lord, the one eye. his breath gave life to the seven; it gave life to the first. 2. said the earth "lord of the shining face; my house is empty. send thy sons to people this wheel. thou hast sent thy seven sons to the lord of wisdom. seven times doth he see thee nearer to himself, seven times more doth he feel thee. thou hast forbidden thy servants, the small rings, to catch thy light and heat, thy great bounty to intercept on its passage. send now to thy servant the same" 3. said the "lord of the shining face "i shall send thee a fire when thy work is com

earer to himself, seven times more doth he feel thee. thou hast forbidden thy servants, the small rings, to catch thy light and heat, thy great bounty to intercept on its passage. send now to thy servant the same" 3. said the "lord of the shining face "i shall send thee a fire when thy work is commenced. raise thy voice to other lokas; apply to thy father, the lord of the lotus, for his sons. thy people shall be under the rule of the fathers. thy men shall be mortals. the men of the lord of wisdom, not the lunar sons, are immortal. cease thy complaints. thy seven skins are yet on thee. thou art not ready. thy men are not ready" 4. after great throes she cast off her old three and put on her new seven skins, and stood in her first one- ii. 5. the wheel whirled for thirty crores more. it con

p metaphysics is involved. the teaching is offered as it is understood; and as there are seven keys of interpretation to every symbol and allegory, that which may not fit a meaning, say from the psychological or astronomical aspect, will be found quite correct from the physical or metaphysical[[vol. 2, page] 23 the action of the great breath. reckoned according to the enumeration devised later by people who had forgotten, or who had an inadequate notion of, the real mysteries, and included neither the sun, the moon, nor the earth. the sun was the chief, exoterically, of the twelve great gods, or zodiacal constellations; and, esoterically, the messiah, the christos (the subject anointed by the great breath, or the one) surrounded by his twelve subordinate powers, also subordinate, in turn

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

d be permitted to, or could- even if he would- give out promiscuously, to a mocking, unbelieving world, that which has been so effectually concealed from it for long aeons and ages "esoteric buddhism" was an excellent work with a very unfortunate[[vol. 1, page] xviii introductory. title, though it meant no more than does the title of this work, the "secret doctrine" it proved unfortunate, because people are always in the habit of judging things by their appearance, rather than their meaning; and because the error has now become so universal, that even most of the fellows of the theosophical society have fallen victims to the same misconception. from the first, however, protests were raised by brahmins and others against the title; and, in justice to myself, i must add that "esoteric buddhi

china in the year 61 a.d* when kashyapa, at the invitation of the emperor ming-ti, went there to acquaint the "son of heaven" with the tenets of buddhism, it does seem strange to hear the orientalists speaking of such a loss as though it were really possible. they do not seem to allow for one moment the possibility that the texts may be lost only for west and for themselves; or, that the asiatic people should have the unparalleled boldness to keep their most sacred records out of the reach of foreigners, thus refusing to deliver them to the profanation and misuse of races even so "vastly superior" to themselves. owing to the expressed regrets and numerous confessions of almost every one of the orientalists (see max muller's lectures for example) the public may feel sufficiently sure (a) t

once gives a clue to tremendous occult powers, the abuse of which would cause incalculable evil to humanity. a clue, which is, perhaps, no clue to the present generation- especially the westerns- protected as they are by their very blindness and ignorant materialistic disbelief in the occult; but a clue which would, nevertheless, have been very real in the early centuries of the christian era, to people fully convinced of the reality of occultism, and entering a cycle of degradation, which made them rife for abuse of occult powers and sorcery of the worst description. the documents were concealed, it is true, but the knowledge itself and its actual existence had never been made a secret of by the hierophants of the temple, wherein mysteries have ever been made a discipline and stimulus to

critical scholarship, the orientalist has to reject a priori whatever evidence he cannot fully verify for himself. and how can a western scholar accept on hearsay that which he knows nothing about? indeed, that which is given in these volumes is selected from oral, as much as from written teachings. this first instalment of the esoteric doctrines is based upon stanzas, which are the records of a people unknown to ethnology; it is claimed that they are written in a tongue absent from the nomenclature of languages and dialects with which philology is acquainted; they are said to emanate from a source (occultism) repudiated by science; and, finally, they are offered through an agency, incessantly discredited before the world by all those who hate unwelcome truths, or have some special hobby

sence of our divine ancestors; of flame- the soul of things. electricity, the one life at the upper rung of being, and astral fluid, the athanor of the alchemists, at its lowest; god and devil, good and evil[[footnote(s[[footnote continued from previous page] rest, and may as well mean "holy" as not. it is a blind, very suggestive in connection with certain superstitions- e.g, that of the russian people who will not use the pigeon for food; not because it is "unclean" but because the "holy ghost" is credited with having appeared under the form of a dove* not the mediaeval alchemists, but the magi and fire-worshippers, from whom the rosicrucians or the philosophers per ignem, the successors of the theurgists borrowed all their ideas concerning fire, as a mystic and divine element[[vol. 1, p

BLUE EQUINOX

lt shall be the whole of the law the world needs religion. religion must represent truth, and celebrate it. this truth is of two orders: one, concerning nature external to man; two, concerning nature internal to man. existing religions, especially christianity, are based on primitive ignorance of the facts, particularly of external nature. celebrations must conform to the custom and nature of the people. christianity has destroyed the joyful celebrations, characterised by music, dancing, feasting and making love, and has kept only the melancholy. the law of thelema offers a religion which fulfills all necessary conditions. the philosophy and metaphysics of thelema are sound, and offer a solution of the deepest problems of humanity. the science of thelema is orthodox; is has no false theori

nown that the period of silence, which (according to the rule of the order) lasts during every alternate five years, will end at the equinox of spring in the year 1919 of the vulgar era. he wishes to call attention to the general principles of the great white brotherhood, which is also known as the a.a. primarily, this body exists for the purpose of conferring initiation. secondarily, it prepares people for initiation by means of courses of instruction. these courses are divided into two main parts, theoretical and practical. information with regard to both these courses. the order issues printed books of instruction. they cover the classics of all previous systems, and explain the particular system of a.a. these instructions are issued in an extremely comprehensive and well-ordered form

igrams ever written, and also some very important secret rituals. it is the official text-book of a.a. for .babes of the abyss. liber xv: the canon of the mass, according to the gnostic catholic church, which represents the original and true pre-christian christianity. liber li. the lost continent. an account of the continent of atlantis: the manners and customs, magical rites and opinions of its people, together with a true account of the catastrophe, so called, which ended in its disappearance. liber cvi. a treatise on the nature of death, and the proper attitude to be taken towards it. liber dccclxxxviii. a complete study of the origins of christianity. pr monstrance of a.a. 15 liber dclxvi. the beast. this book is an account of the magical personality who is the logos of the present on

es a series of courses corresponding to the various grades. the grades themselves represent magical and mystical progress, corresponding to which will be grades of studentship representing intellectual progress, and an examination in each grade must be passed before the equivalent magical grade is officially conferred. it must be understood that the highest occult attainments are possible even to people who have no intellectual knowledge whatever. but this has been in the past a source of great iniquity, as it represents an overdevelopment of one organ of the nature at the expense of others. it is the particular object of the a.a. to see to it that progress is orderly and thorough. it must further be stated that although certain books have been chosen for particular study, the student is n

there is no law beyond do what thou wilt! ii i write this for those who have not read our sacred book, the book of the law, or for those who, reading it, have somehow failed to understand its perfection. for there are many matters in this book, and the gald tidings are now here, now there, scattered throughout the book as the stars are scattered through the field of night. rejoice with me, all ye people! at the very head of the book stands the great charter of our godhead .every man and every woman is a star. we are all free, all independent, all shining gloriously, each one a radiant world. is not that good tidings? then comes the first call of the great goddess nuit, lady of the starry heaven who is also matter in its deepest metaphysical sense, who is the infinite in whom all we live an

BOOK OF ENOCH

although not by name. so my first theory was that it might have been written around the same time as the torah, perhaps around 1400 bc. however, after several readings i could find no plausible theories. the prophecy of the animals is extremely precisely written and obviously refers to events well after moses (see my notes on that chapter. additionally; who would have dared to produce a book with people such as moses described in terms of farm animals? michael knibb, whose translation i have used to produce this book, studied all available manuscripts and sources, and it is clear that this book was well known and studied in many countries well before the time of jesus. the earliest known surviving fragments and quotations in various languages show that this is the same book, and that the e

efore the time of jesus. the earliest known surviving fragments and quotations in various languages show that this is the same book, and that the ethiopians have preserved it well. in the end i was convinced that the book is really enoch s true account of otherwise forgotten events that occurred in early times; events that we have no other surviving records of. enoch left us a book that describes people of an advanced culture; blond-haired people that enoch s people considered to be angels of god, and it was written on the angels instruction. the standard academic view seems to be that some slightly demented religious fanatic wrote the book- not long before the earliest provable fragments (200 or 300bc. i think it is impossible to support this view. such an author would have to be able to

le. in kings at 21:16, it says that so much innocent blood was shed that it filled jerusalem from end to end. at this time, the religious establishment left the country, taking the ark of the covenant and all the important religious texts with them. after a number of years in egypt, the refugees went further south, near to the source of the nile, at lake tana in ethiopia. the descendants of these people are the falashas, who even today follow the form of judaism that had been practiced in israel only before 620 bc. the ethiopians translated the book of hanokh into ge'ez, and had enough respect to look after it. meanwhile, all hebrew versions disappeared but a substantial part of the book had survived in greek, and some parts in aramaic, but until scottish traveler, and freemason, james bru

he second part is mainly written from the notes that enoch took while he was with the watchers. additionally, the end of noah s short book conveniently serves as an introduction to enoch s book of parables. andy mccracken (august 2002) the book of enoch 1) the blessing of enoch book from the ashes of angelsthe main theme is that of destruction; god is going to clear away the sinners, so that good people can have peace. this is the flood of noah which was still some way off when enoch wrote the book, although there are details of a second end later in the book (see the 10 weeks. 1.1] these are the words of the blessing of enoch; according to which he blessed the chosen and righteous who must be present on the day of distress, which is appointed, for the removal of all the wicked and impious

ountains and rivers, can t be relied upon as accurate identifications. we don t know whether there was another mountain called curses or even what language the book was originally written in. at 7.2, he says they had giant sons. i believe that this means, not that they were physically big, but powerful and wealthy with private armies. nevertheless, the watchers may have been larger than the local people were. many years of advanced healthcare and nutrition can lead to increasing average size. they were probably quite young, these runaway angels, but they had weapons and knowledge (8.1) that meant they were able to dominate enoch's people easily. since they could have children, by women, i think it is safe to assume that they are men, and not angels (or any other non-human entity, since bre

BOOK OF JASHAR

and swift, and he fled from the river, into the east. he ran for six days, pausing only to eat or rest. on the seventh day, he ascended to the top of a mountain. there god showed him a vision of a great city of peace, surrounded by fields and orchards, which the children of abel would have made. cain looked in wonder at his vision until it faded with the setting sun, for there were then no other people outside of africa. and cain continued thus in his exile. six days he walked and gathered food, but every seventh day he had visions of cities which god had planned for the children of abel. cain wandered for twenty years, and then he knew the whole vastness of the world. seth found rama, flo's daughter, alone along the river, and together they had a daughter named jashar. when jashar had gr

as being destroyed by her own family, which was spreading as a flood over the land. 5. nimrod was the mightiest hunter in the age after noah. he shared his booty with other landless men, and he taught them loyalty by his stories of the jinn, who strove before the world was made. then nimrod triumphed, and with his two hands he settled all disputes among the noahites. for nimrod knew that a united people could do great deeds before god. but when nimrod grew old, he heard young men grumbling, and he felt evil eyes from the children of those whom he had slain. so he spoke to the people "you cannot see the peace that i have given you, so let us build a tower for god. you have forgotten the warfare that i ended, so let us make blood sacrifices at the new moon. then you will see and remember, an

e people "you cannot see the peace that i have given you, so let us build a tower for god. you have forgotten the warfare that i ended, so let us make blood sacrifices at the new moon. then you will see and remember, and you will know that god still inhabits our kingdom" thus nimrod reigned until his death, and he was entombed in the high tower, and everyone mourned how the mighty had fallen. the people were afraid of being divided, so nimrod was succeeded by other kings. but each king was driven to exalt his own name, and the tower of each generation was built higher than before. in time, the royal engineers learned how to reach up to heaven. monitors were appointed in every village, so that those who did not make bricks for the tower should be sacrificed into its mortar. and isaac was ar

inted in every village, so that those who did not make bricks for the tower should be sacrificed into its mortar. and isaac was arrested, because he left his work gang when his sons were born. 6. when isaac was brought before the crowd, his mother sarah blew a ram's horn, and she called out to stop the new moon. then god withdrew from the tower and saw them breaking humans into red earth "all the people are united in one kingdom, and they have no one else to set them straight, like a man alone in the wilderness. they can go wrong forever if they are not divided. so each father today will become the patriarch of a separate nation, with its own language for laws and prayers. and henceforth, any nation that sinks into such folly may be destroyed by its neighbors" thus the kingdom of the noahi

en ignored each other's commands and all returned to their homes. on the road to hebron, abram had a vision of endless wars. so he turned to god and asked "must all that is good in a nation be destroyed because of one error" then god relented and said "the elders of each nation should learn from other nations, even as they teach their own wisdom to their children. let no one fight against another people unless he has heard their story and listened to their prayers. then you may find peace" and abram asked "how can we be fathers of separate nations? will not my sons marry their daughters, and my daughters marry their sons" then god put a blessing on abram, and so to this day he has been called ibrahim, the father of many nations. commentary on the jashar apocryphon at the dedication of the

BOOK T

s hb:mbhyh and hb:pnyal rule. xlix. the lord of material success six of pentacles a white radiant angelic hand holding a rose branch with white roses and buds, each of which touches a pentacle. pentacles are arranged in two columns of three each: above and below are the symbols taurus and moon of the decan. success and gain in material undertakings. power, influence, rank, nobility, rule over the people. fortunate, successful, liberal and just. if ill dignified, may be purse-proud, insolent from excess, or prodigal. tiphareth of hb:h (success in material things, prosperity in business. herein rule the angels hb:nmmyh and hb:yylal. l. the lord of success unfulfilled seven of pentacles a white radiating angelic hand issuing from a cloud, and holding a white rose branch. seven pentacles arran

BOOK OF PLEASURE

od seen of his evil, without knowing, everyone satisfied with his will. do not heaven and earth unite daily in spontaneous homage to this will of self-love? no man can show greater self-love, than by giving up all he believes. why do i value this self-love before all else? is it not because i may be free to believe in evil, but have no thought that anything can do me injury? all is self-love, the people of the world, if they only knew, are its devotees. my new law is the great clue to life. if the world could understand this, the rotten fabric discarded, they would diligently follow the way in their own hearts, there would be no further desire for unity. try and imagine what that implies. may the idea of god perish and with it women: have they not both made me appear clownish? let there be

r consciousness annulled with safety, the vehicle strong enough for the ecstasy, he is beyond hurt. now let him imagine an union takes place between himself (the mystic union of the ego and absolute. the nectar emitted, let him drink slowly, again and again*(1. after this astonishing experience his passion is incomparable, there is nothing in the world he will desire: unless he wills. that is why people do not understand me. the ecstasy in its emotion is omnigenous. know it as the nectar of life, the syllubub of sun and moon. verily he steals the fire from heaven: the greatest act of bravery in the world. deliberation egotized, except in the refraction*(2) of the ecstasy, is exposure and death, becoming a presiding obsession, control having been given to a prior experience and is over-cons

s (usually natural) in the form of a hobby, which serves to restrain and occupy the conscious mind, to prevent its interference with spontaneous expression. the great leonardo's mathematics, etc, served to "deceive" him as such an hypothesis (and as sigils. our lives are full of the symbolism of those predominating karmas we are governed by. all ornament, useless dress, etc, are such (they please people because they feel the identification, and the means of locating them (karmas. the symbolism of crowning a man king, is that he, resembling the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 33 god (on earth, has reached the lowest strata of his sub-consciousness (those one-cell organisms if you like, which predominate as governing his functions (of course, those crowne

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

s at least as valid as any of the more established traditions, or you can, on locating a coven, become an initiated participant with training and knowledge as good as (if not better than) any of the other coven members. in christianity there are many denominations (e.g. episcopalian, roman catholic, baptist, methodist. so it is in witchcraft. just as there is no one religion that is right for all people, there is no one denomination of witchcraft that is right for all witches. and that is as it should be. we are all different. our backgrounds both ethnic and social vary greatly. it has often been said that there are many paths, but they all lead to the same center. with so many paths, then, you are able to find the right one for you; the one path you can travel comfortably and securely. to

t hunting in the forest. he could tell of having met and talked with friends who really were dead. the others, to whom he spoke, could believe him for they too had experienced/ such dreams. they knew he had not actually set foot outside the cave but at the same time they knew he was not lying. it seemed that the world of sleep was as the material world. there were trees and mountains, animals and people. even the dead were there, seemingly unchanged many years after death. in this other world, then, man must need the same things he needed in this world" with the development of different rituals for fertility, for success in the hunt, for seasonal needs there necessarily developed a priesthood: a'select few more able to bring results when directing the rituals. in some areas of europe (thou

ca* the "wise ones. in fact by the time of the anglo-saxon kings in england, the king would never think of acting on any important matter without consulting the witan; the council of wise ones. and indeed the wicca did have to be wise. they not only led the religious rites but also had to have knowledge of herbal lore, magick and divination; they had to be doctor, lawyer, magician, priest. to the people the wicca were plenipotentiaries between them and the gods. but, at the great festivals, they almost became like gods themselves. with the coming of christianity there was not the immediate mass-conversion that is often suggested. christianity was a man-made religion. it had not evolved gradually and naturally over thousands of years, as we have seen that the old religion did. whole countri

. whole countries were classed as christian when in actuality it was only the rulers who had adopted the new religion, and often only superficially at that. throughout europe generally the old religion, in its many and varied forms, was still prominent for the first thousand years of christianity. an attempt at mass conversion was made by pope gregory the great. he thought that one way to get the people to attend the new christian churches was to have them built on the sites of the older temples, where the people were accustomed to gathering together to worship. he instructed his bishops to smash any "idols" and to sprinkle the temples with holy water and rededicate them. to a large extent wicca (m; wicce (f. also sometimes spelled wica or wita. 4/ buckland's complete book of witchcraft gr

tian churches was to have them built on the sites of the older temples, where the people were accustomed to gathering together to worship. he instructed his bishops to smash any "idols" and to sprinkle the temples with holy water and rededicate them. to a large extent wicca (m; wicce (f. also sometimes spelled wica or wita. 4/ buckland's complete book of witchcraft gregory was successful. yet the people were not quite as gullible as he thought. when the first christian churches were being constructed, the only artisans available to build them were from among the pagans themselves. in decorating the churches these stonemasons and woodcarvers very cleverly incorporated figures of their own deities. in this way, even if they were forced to attend the churches the people could still worship th

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

far more impressive stone circles. such spots unleash the magick inside us. but even if you never visit brittany or stonehenge at sunrise on midsummer's day, you can still make use of your own magick. this is a book about white magick and witchcraft as sources of wisdom, healing and positivity. like native american spirituality, to which true witchcraft is akin (some say both were carried by the people of atlantis, the practice of white magick is based on the belief that that all life is sacred and interconnected in an unbroken circle. for example, every fully grown birch tree- defined in magick as a tree of new beginnings and regeneration- breathes out enough oxygen for a family of four and absorbs the carbon dioxide that we exhale, transforming it again to life-giving oxygen. and this s

nected in an unbroken circle. for example, every fully grown birch tree- defined in magick as a tree of new beginnings and regeneration- breathes out enough oxygen for a family of four and absorbs the carbon dioxide that we exhale, transforming it again to life-giving oxygen. and this sacred spark of a common source of divinity is contained not only by trees, but also the stones, the animals, the people and everything else on the earth and in the waters and the sky. our higher selves, our souls, are influenced by the cycles of the sun, the moon, the stars and the natural world on a deep spiritual level. we can draw down their energies into ourselves to amplify and replenish our own, like tapping into a cosmic energy supply rather than having to recharge our powers from our own, separate dy

ime and appear in similar forms in many different cultures and ages. today, however, too many modern societies have lost the sacred connection and scorn such gestures as superstition, treating the skies, the earth and the seas merely as a larder, fuel store and garbage can. once, things were very different, as black elk, the sioux shaman, explained 'in the old days when we were a strong and happy people, all our power came from the sacred hoop of the nation and, so long as the hoop was unbroken, the people flourished. the flowering tree was the living centre of the hoop and the circle of the four quarters nourished it. the east gave peace and light, the south gave warmth; in the west, thunder beings gave rain and the north with its cold and mighty wind gave strength and endurance' and so t

effects? if i became incredibly rich, i would almost certainly lose the incentive to write. credit card bills are a powerful focus for creativity. and, of course, my kids would never get out of their satin-sheeted beds. lotteries are generated by human hands primarily for the purpose of making money for their creators. they really are random affairs and so it often happens that it is the wealthy people who win even more money- although that does not necessarily bring happiness. casting your needs into the cosmos and trusting they will be met does work, but not if you are expecting magick to compensate for an unnecessary shopping binge. nor, after a period of overeating and no exercise, can you expect a miracle diet to work so that you shed a stone in two days while still eating chocolate

ly unfold and guide you in your everyday world, increasing your spiritual power and wisdom. the magick is within you, so let it flow and make the world a better place. 1- the origins and practice of witchcraft [insert pic p014- a history of witchcraft witchcraft probably originated about 25,000 years ago in the palaeolithic era. at that time, humankind and nature were seen as inextricably linked. people acknowledged every rock, tree and stream as deities in the life force, and the earth as mother, offering both womb and tomb. prehistoric witchcraft early man used sympathetic, or attracting, magick- in the form of dances, chants and cave paintings of animals- to attract the herds of animals that provided for the needs of the group, and to bring fertility to humans and animals alike. hunters

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

wspaper for an escaped slave, described as "a fortuneteller and conjurer" hall's wilmington gazette (north carolina, october 1798\ 2\ they enter into a new and uncertain future beyond the shores of these sea islands.[1] what is extraordinary about this moment in the film is its seamless joining of religion and magic in one powerful object. as an enduring reminder of the world to which she and her people belong, nana peazant has created this charm for her family's protection, even as some of the most destructive forces that they face have emerged from their own conflicts. in its composition, the charm consolidates some of the most significant icons of african american spirituality: the bible, a token of christian redemption; a root, a supernatural emblem and touchstone to an ancient heritag

ion picture, the real, historical implications present in it run as currents throughout this book. daughters of the dust enumerates the fundamental interests of one family on the eve of their dispersal, their concern for survival, their hopes for future generations, and their attempts to respect the past and to preserve memory. it is also a story of the cultural and spiritual resources to which a people might turn when they are in need. i suggest that daughters might be read as an allegory of the religious sojourn of blacks in america, with nana's charm as a metaphor for a legacy that some have chosen to preserve, and others to reject. rather than dismissing the hand as an object of superstition, i want to black magic page 4 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id

sen to preserve, and others to reject. rather than dismissing the hand as an object of superstition, i want to black magic page 4 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 argue for its deeper significance, as a symbol of the survival of a kind of magical spirituality in the african american experience. this book is about the creations that black people have woven into their quest for spiritual empowerment and meaning. it is about magic, as that term refers to the beliefs and actions by which human beings interact with an invisible reality. but it is also about religion, which may be defined as a viable system of ideas and activities by which humans mediate the sacred realm. in some african american spiritual traditions, ideas about magica

eings may invest with religious meaning.[4] these behaviors, we will see, may be embedded within activities such as work, recreation, or leisure. hence the boundaries of "religion" can be difficult to locate. charles long, who has most strongly advocated an original methodological approach to black religion, asserts that "the church [is] not the only context for the meaning of religion" for black people, but that "religion c mean[s] orientation.orientation in the ultimate sense, that is, how one comes to black magic page 5 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 terms with the ultimate significance of one's place in the world" these "extrachurch orientations" long adds "have had great critical and creative power" often touching "deeper r

ave emphasized wherever possible the words and experiences of african american witnesses over those of scholarly interpreters. relayed by persons of varying status.including former slaves and their descendants, men and women "in the pews" staunch secularists, and nonbelievers. african american sources feature vivid personal remembrances, oral testimonies, and rich ethnographic descriptions. for a people who have relied on the oral transmission of knowledge and culture as black americans have, the spoken narrative of folklore is as vital as the written documentation on which many histories of african american religion are based. as argued by the historian william piersen, folklore can function as "moral truth" rather than "historical truth" for those who recount it, giving evidence of a "de

CHRONOLOGIA RORISPERGIUS

d. provencal kabbalist. 1165-1240 ibn arabi (spanish muslim mystic poet) d.1166 abd al-qadir al-jilani founds one of the earliest sufi orders(prominent in india and north africa. d. 1170 natanael ben al-fayyumi, the garden of intellects,astrological thought influenced by ismaili encyclopaedia of the brotherhood of purity "also by the esoteric teachings which were not widespread among the ordinary people. c.1170- 1230 gaucelm faidit -troubadour- travelled to italy and went on the fourth crusade. 1170-1200 rigaut de barbezieux troubadour refers to his beloved as the holy grail. 1172: benjamin of tudelo returns from palestine, having left in 1159. he describs his travels in sefer ha-massa ot (book of travels. 1175?-1235 michael scot (scottish) 1175-1204 peire vidal trouv re 1175-1253. robert

CHYMICAL WEDDING OF CHRISTIAN ROSENKREUTZ

ey had scarcely spoken a few words with me when again a little bell began to ring, which (as the pages informed me) was to give notice for assembling. whereupon they asked me to rise, and through many walks, doors and winding stairs lit my way into a spacious hall. in this room was a great multitude of guests, emperors, kings, princes, and lords, noble and ignoble, rich and poor, and all sorts of people, at which i greatly marvelled, and thought to myself, ah, how gross a fool you have been to engage upon this journey with so much bitterness and toil, when (behold) here are even those fellows whom you know well, and yet never had any page 15 reason to esteem. they are now all here, and you with all your prayers and supplications have hardly got in at last. this and more the devil at that t

ice. but it pleased me most of all, that all those of whom i had any esteem were very quiet in their business, and made no loud cry of it, but acknowledged themselves to be misunderstanding men, to whom the mysteries of nature were too high, and they themselves much too small. in this tumult i had almost cursed the day when i came here; for i could not behold but with anguish that those lewd vain people were above at the board, but i in so sorry a place could not rest in quiet, one of those rascals scornfully reproaching me for a motley fool. now i did not realise that there was still one gate through which we must pass, but imagined that during the whole wedding i was to continue in this scorn, contempt and indignity, which i had yet at no time deserved, either from the lord bridegroom or

ntioned) i dreamed. and truly the longer this clamour lasted, the more it increased. for there were already those who boasted of false and imaginary visions, and would persuade us of palpably lying dreams. now there sat by me a very fine quiet man, who often discoursed of excellent matters. at length he said, behold my brother, if anyone should now come who were willing to instruct these blockish people in the right way, would he be heard? no, verily, i replied. the world, he said, is now resolved (whatever comes of it) to be cheated, and cannot abide to give ear to those who intend its good. do you see that same cocks-comb, with what whimsical figures and foolish conceits he allures others to him. there one makes mouths at the people with unheard-of mysterious words. yet believe me in thi

action. but we by only one night s penance might expiate all our presumption. till at length in my sorrowful thoughts i fell asleep, during which i had a dream. now although there is no great matter in it, yet i think it not impertinent to recount it. i thought i was upon a high mountain, and saw before me a great and large valley. in this valley were gathered together an unspeakable multitude of people, each of which had at his head a thread, by which he was hanged from heaven; now one hung high, another low, some stood even almost upon the earth. but through the air flew up and down an ancient man, who had in his hand a pair of shears, with which he cut here one s, there another s thread. now he that was close to the earth was so much more ready, and fell without noise, but when it happe

e no scruple of, but first of all bowed himself a little towards the virgin, and afterwards in all his stately attire went up: whereupon each captain put in his weight, against which (to the wonder of all) he held out. but the last was too heavy for him, so that he must go forth; and that he did with so much anguish that (as it seemed to me) the virgin herself had pity on him, and beckoned to her people to hold their peace; yet the good emperor was bound and delivered over to the sixth band. next after him again there came another emperor, who stepped haughtily into the scale, and, having a great thick book under his gown, he imagined he would not fail; but he was scarcely able to abide the third weight, and was unmercifully flung down, and his page 25 book in that upheaval fell from him

COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

d guide the lives of those still living on earth. in the fifth century b.c, the philosopher confucius introduced his ideas, which stressed fulfilling obligations and maintaining proper conduct. although confucianism is not a religion, its influence is deeply ingrained in chinese ideas about behavior and government. between 600 300 b.c. taoism emerged. at first, it was a philosophy that encouraged people to seek harmony with the tao, or the way, a nature force. later, it evolved into a religious system involving many gods, goddesses, spirits, ghosts, demons, magical powers, and the quest for immortality. 7 preface in a.d. 67 buddhism was introduced to china from india. it contributed two powerful religious and mythical figures: the buddha, a real, historical person who later became a divini

nment 1523 1027 b.c. high bronze age 1027 221 b.c. feudalism, confucius, great classics 206 b.c. a.d. 220 trade along the silk road, art, science 220 589 disunity, buddhism firmly established 590 617 great canal 618 906 golden age, literature, art 960 1279 landscape painting 1280 1367 mongol dynasty: genghis khan 1368 1643 porcelain, public works establishment of the republic establishment of the people s republic of china 1644 1911 manchu dynasty: disintegration 1911 1949 221 206 b.c. burning of books, great wall, bureaucracy, standardized measures name: dates: known for: letters zh are pronounced j. students who wish to pursue further research, either in books or online, should be aware of the special, varied nature of chinese transliterations. who would think, for example, that hsi wang

ular transliteration system can go in and out of vogue, it is important to be aware that many possible spellings exist for chinese words. another difficulty is trying to separate chinese myth and chinese history. before the invention of writing, myths had been passed down through the oral tradition for thousands of years. many of these stories were originally based on actual historical events and people; however, mythical elements were soon interwoven into the tales. like many other groups of people, the chinese used myths to explain their history. to make the task of separating myth from history even more difficult, many history books were burned in 213 b.c. by qinshihuangdi [chin shi wong dee, the emperor of the qin [chin] dynasty. in order to proclaim himself the first emperor of china

and evolving their mythology, just as their country s history also continues to evolve. today, television producers, moviemakers, animation artists, and computer game designers carry out the tradition of reinventing ancient myths to fit modern times. despite having many themes and variations throughout the centuries, most chinese myths contain one common central element: the survival of ordinary people against great odds, sometimes aided by the gods, sometimes punished or inhibited by them. the quest for food and shelter is an essential one, facing chinese people even today, as overpopulation and natural disasters continue to strike. individual acts of self-sacrifice and initiative are still essential to solve problems faced by the common man. now, as in the past, at the core of many myth

dds, sometimes aided by the gods, sometimes punished or inhibited by them. the quest for food and shelter is an essential one, facing chinese people even today, as overpopulation and natural disasters continue to strike. individual acts of self-sacrifice and initiative are still essential to solve problems faced by the common man. now, as in the past, at the core of many myths is the story of the people s struggle to survive on this beautiful, fragile, and unsteady planet. chinese mythology 14 1 panku creates the world introduction the earliest chinese texts contain many myths about wondrous rulers of ancient times; however, there are no creation stories to be found among them. the story of panku is probably the closest chinese version of a creation myth. it first appears in the han dynast

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

derness. i am not that type of person. what i am going to do here, in this work, is continue what i started years ago, break the monopoly on psionics that existed for so many years and make it available to the general public. and, maybe, break the back of society at large as well. now, as all of you who have followed my writing over the years know, i do not waste my time and yours with stories of people who do psychic things and then have something totally impossible happen, like win the lottery because they happened to find a million-dollar ticket in the street. a fifty-dollar ticket, that happens. in fact it happened to someone i know and did nothing psychic at all, he just stepped on a piece of gum and then the gum catching the ticket, but a million-dollars, i'll believe it when i see i

you all the information you need so that if you should get into the same sort of messes i get into, you too will escape with a whole skin. otherwise, as one critic of mine once told me "if you burn your ass, you have to sit on the blisters" i'm going to teach you how to make and use the psionic components, machines and thoughtforms in combination, that will bring you the things you need, and the people you need, like my wife (well, not my wife, you can t have her) second, i'm going to give you enough background material that you can strike out on your own and not have to depend upon me. i am going to give you the designs for some really simple gadgets that you can build. there is something to having equipment that you make yourself that cannot be described. when you build your own instrum

ome cases rightly so. a politician is not going to be happy knowing that one person with a radionic box can influence tens of thousands of votes. finally, there are those unfortunates who must have the universe fit their neat theories and cannot bear the idea of something going on in it that cannot be taken apart, qualified and quantified. if it does not fit their equations, it cannot exist. such people are only fit to be ignored. they will always be around and they are always wrong. in the very early days of the nineteenth century when railroads were just being invented, someone predicted that people would travel at the enormous speed of 40 miles per hour. now remember that the fastest land travel was by horse and they average eight miles per hour. this was so shocking that a london magaz

ch more respectable than the corner bookie, and when i was twelve i got this really interesting present, a lie detector. well, actually it was a very simple galvanic skin response meter in a big, green cabinet and i discovered that by doing some mental stuff i could make the needle stay on the truth setting no matter what whoppers i made up. i also discovered some interesting things that very few people knew about in early 1962, such as biofeedback. i hated school. what kid in his or her right mind does not? so i learned to give myself a fever. it was actually really quite simple. i would get the needle to its lowest setting and then start thinking i was in a very hot room. before you knew it my body temperature went from a very cool 98.6 to a slightly roasting 99. i would look at mother

id not know it, but i had distilled pure ethanol, pure to the point of being somewhat explosive. then when i was 17 i got serious about psychic stuff, stopped being a scientist (i flunked math) and got a little book that described the radionic machines in use in britain at the time, the delawarre equipment which seemed too preposterous to be taken seriously. besides, all they did with it was heal people and when you are 17 you don t worry about such things unless you are in really bad shape. ten years later, on april 7, 1977, when i built my first radionic unit, i could have kicked myself for not building it ten years before, but it seemed so outrageous at the time. the purpose of this little exercise in confession is to get you to realize that there is nothing unique about psychic stuff

COVENANT OF SAMYAZA

tyrant god and built civilization by the arts we had imparted, by our inspiration which by spirit remained with man, as i had promised. then did demiurge send m'shiha to incarnate on earth, that man may be deceived and return to demiurge in fear and servility. but the light of satanael and rewards of our gift had grown too strong among man, and m'shiha died a humiliating death, spurned by his own people- viii- whenever man seeks light and calls upon samyaza, and upon satanael himself, there shall we send the gibborim and nephilim for these are what the graikoi truly called 'daimons, the guardian geniuses and inspiration of culture, which the graikoi new will, that man should not return to the divine sterility of eden, or became again as beasts of the field. the light of satanael shall endu

DANCE OF THE WITCHES

saturnian musings on mercurial subjects pursuant to my work on the art of the 'twilight sleep" or the trance, the topic has come up many times about the best way to achieve a good, workable trance state when performing acts of witchcraft. the answer is simple enough: there is no "best" way. each person, being an individual, is predisposed to a variety of techniques and leanings, which makes some people react well to very abstract trance-praxes, and others only respond well to very rigid, concrete, somatic methods. the trance is important for many reasons, but chiefly because it allows for new modes of perception, which in turn allow for the spiritual forces invoked in acts of witchery to be experienced in such a manner that their potential for transformation is increased. their impact is

erspective change is really needed to appreciate what the "trance" entails. i have said that the "trance" is already ongoing, already a part of us; and this is quite true, however, where one person can take those words, and really find the necessary passivity to actualize that reality, others have difficulty. this does not imply some lack on anyone's part; it is just a matter of fate that not all people approach trancework in the same way. for some, extreme measures such as selfmortification and even substances need to be introduced to some degree, to get the needed expansion of awareness and change of perspective. for others, ritual is needed. for some, just "letting go" and realizing that the feeling of "being here" and "nature all around" are not actually truly how we understand them, a

a dance; but it requires certain ritual actions, done in a certain manner, to achieve it's aim. this technique is not like the "mantle" technique, in which a person goes passive and allows themselves to dissolve the boundaries between themselves and what seems to be "nature all around. this is not a technique that uses breathing, or the sounds of nature; or even entheogens. this technique is for people who need a more concrete method of awakening to twilight. to perform this technique, it is vital that you read and understand my famous "two bits of advice- for they are the basis of this technique. for the avoidance of confusion, i will write them here" when doing any kind of craft rite, from a simple housle all the way to the greatest of wisdom or power workings, it is important to keep t

he center. kneel and place your hands on the ground in the same triangle shape you put them in at the beginning. slowly chant ah. kare. uh. then, slowly lift your hands, keeping that triangle shape, until they are as high as you can get them, held high above your head, and chant it again: ah. kare. uh. then put your hands down to your sides and face the altar again, and see what you can see. some people see the horned one himself there, attracted by all this witchery; others prefer to visualize him; some do both. if you have done this rite properly, with full steadiness, ease and depth of motion, and with full awareness of every single solitary infernal sound, motion, and action, i can assure you, you will be in a fine trance state, and no doubt shaking hooves with the great being i have c

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

as was the agenda it was following. therefore, predicting then what is happening now did not require a 'prophet- merely the dedicated study and exposure of the network that controls the xiii i xiv. a n d the truth shall set you free governments, banking system, global corporations, military decision making and ownership of the media. today, thanks to the work of dedicated researchers, vastly more people are becoming aware of the global conspiracy than were in those lonely days when and the truth was first published; and if i had to name the achievements in my life of which i am most proud, this book would be very close to the top. david icke ryde, isle of wight july 2004 introduction we are what we think e live in a multidimensional universe, which is part of a multidimensional and infinit

mensional if it is to make a significant contribution to human freedom. it exposes both the daily manipulation of our lives by a secret clique and presents the spiritual causes and solutions which will bring true freedom to planet earth and all who live upon her. the latter relates to what we think and feel about ourselves and before i begin to unravel the global manipulation and name some of the people and organisations involved, it is important that i outline the context in which i am presenting these matters. the last thing i want is for people to read this book full of anger, hatred, and condemnation for the global manipulators and what they are doing. i don't write this book to apportion blame, merely to show what happens when the human race gives its mind away and how rapidly things

ndemnation for the global manipulators and what they are doing. i don't write this book to apportion blame, merely to show what happens when the human race gives its mind away and how rapidly things will change- are changing- as we take it back again. i name names because we need to know who is behind the manipulation if we are going to expose what is happening. this exposure will also give those people the opportunity to face their actions and to see that the desire for control and domination of others is an expression of their own deep inner imbalances and dislike of themselves. the lifting of the veil of secrecy will speed the moment when the days of such domination and manipulation are over. but the elite clique which controls the world, the global elite as i call them, are our creatio

od hurling hatred and condemnation in their direction for the ills of the world. yes, as you will see, the same grouping manipulated the two world wars and all the negative events of global significance in this century and before. but without the rest of the human race, they could not do this. an elite few cannot create wars unless thousands or millions are willing to be used as cannon fodder. if people read this book and hand the responsibility for what has happened only to the global elite, they are missing the point i am making throughout. what is happening in the world is the here and now reflection of what is going on inside us, the human race. we created this reality. but how? contrary to what medical science is obsessed with telling us, the physical body is not the whole human being

the human race. we created this reality. but how? contrary to what medical science is obsessed with telling us, the physical body is not the whole human being. it is the fantastic physical shell through which the eternal us experiences this physical world. there is far more to us than a body. creation is the expression of one infinite mind and all lifeforms are aspects of that one mind: what many people call god. we are each other. we are all god, if you xv w xvi..and the truth shall set you free wish to use that term. at the heart of this mind is a consciousness i see as a blinding light- the source consciousness from which all has been thought into existence. creation consists of an infinite number of dimensions, wavelengths, frequencies, of reality. this physical world is only one of th

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

agree with all that they say, indeed i strongly disagree with views expressed in several of them, but i am interested in their names-places-dates research, not their belief syst 447 life beyond the bubble here are two things you need if you are to uncover and communicate what is really happening in the world. one is to be free of any dogmatic belief system. the second is not to give a damn what people think and say about you, or, at least, not to let that influence your decisions. without number one you will never go into the bizarre areas that are necessary to understand the forces that control this planet. once you are faced with information that demolishes your belief system you will begin to edit what you have discovered and refuse to go where it is taking you. without number two, yo

it is taking you. without number two, you will never communicate what you have found because you will be terrified of the consequences for you from the reaction of your friends, family and the public in general. you are about to read a book by someone who will go wherever the information takes him and who, thanks to hard and extreme experience in the early 1990s, let go the concern for what other people might think of him. and so we are going to enter some apparently bizarre and outrageous areas of thought and documented evidence. if you have a belief-system to defend, please don't waste your time and money. this is not for you. but, in truth, what you are going to hear is not outrageous at all. it just appears to be so because it is so different from the conditioned "norm. crazy and insan

o enter some apparently bizarre and outrageous areas of thought and documented evidence. if you have a belief-system to defend, please don't waste your time and money. this is not for you. but, in truth, what you are going to hear is not outrageous at all. it just appears to be so because it is so different from the conditioned "norm. crazy and insane are words used throughout history to describe people and ideas that are simply different. and different does not mean wrong. so many condemned and ridiculed ideas in the past have later become conventional wisdom. first they ridicule you; then they condemn you; then they say they knew you were right all along. this book is designed to pull together the evidence and background of the extraterrestrial, inner-terrestrial, and interdimensional co

t part of it. there is still so much more to know. readers of my previous books will see information they already know fused with the latest knowledge and developments because it is important that my books are self contained so that new readers will have all they need to follow the plot. i have t xvi children of the matrix endeavoured to keep the book simple and to the point for those billions of people who have never had access to such information before. for more fine detail and sources on the various inter-connected subjects, see..and the truth shall set you free, i am me, i am free, and the biggest secret. please remember that what you read here is simply information. it is not compulsory to accept it and the last thing i am trying to do is persuade you to believe anything. what you be

der on the words of the cosmologist, carl sagan "there are more potential combinations of dna (physical forms) than there are atoms in the universe" on that basis, given the fantastic diversity of the reptilian species on the earth alone, it would be more amazing if there were not reptilians of a humanoid and intelligent variety. these "gods" interbred with each other and the more primitive earth people and these unions are recorded in endless ancient accounts. these were the sons of god who interbred with the daughters of men to seed the hybrid race, the nefilim, as described in the old testament book of genesis. the most important interbreeding was between the reptilians and the blond-haired, blue-eyed, nordic peoples, both of extraterrestrial origin, as an alliance was formed between fa

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

a microchipped population.i know that sounds fantastic, but if the human race lifted its eyes from the latest soapopera or game show for long enough to engage its brain, it would see that these eventsare not just going to happen- they are happening. the momentum for the centralisedcontrol of global politics, business, banking, military and media is gathering pace by thehour. the microchipping of people is already being suggested and, in many cases,underway. whenever a hidden agenda is about to be implemented there is always theperiod when the hidden has to break the surface for the final push into physical reality.this is what we are seeing now in the explosion of mergers between global banking andbusiness empires, and the speed at which political and economic control is beingcentralised

hood of europe before expanding theirpower across the world, largely through the great british empire. this allowed the tribeto export its bloodlines to all the countries the british and european powers occupied,including the united states where they continue to run the show to this day. there havebeen just over 40 presidents of the united states and 33 of them have been geneticallyrelated to two people, englands king alfred the great and charlemagne, the famousmonarch in 9th century france. throughout this whole period the agenda of thisbloodline has been gradually implemented until we have reached the point today wherecentralised global control is possible.if you want to know what life will be like unless we wake up fast, take a look at nazigermany. that is the world that awaits the glob

e point today wherecentralised global control is possible.if you want to know what life will be like unless we wake up fast, take a look at nazigermany. that is the world that awaits the global population as the plan i call thexbrotherhood agenda unfolds across the year 2000 and into the first 12 years of the newcentury. 2012 particularly, appears to be a crucial year for reasons we shall discuss.people have no idea of the abyss we are staring into or the nature of the world we areleaving for our children to endure and most people dont seem to care. they would muchrather ignore the obvious and go into denial of a truth thats splatting them between theeyes. i feel like the cow who runs into the field screaming: hey, you know that truckthat takes some of our friends away every month? well th

oint they, who have secretly created the problemin the first place, respond to this demand by introducing a solution- morecentralisation of power and erosion of freedom. if you want to give more powers to thepolice, security agencies and military, and you want the public to demand you do it,then ensure there is more crime, violence and terrorism, and then its a cinch to achieveyour aims. once the people are in fear of being burgled, mugged or bombed, they willdemand that you take their freedom away to protect them from what they have beenmanipulated to fear. the oklahoma bombing is a classic of this kind, as i detail in..and the truth shall set you free. i call this technique problem-reaction-solution.create the problem, encourage the reaction something must be done, and then offerthe solu

it is summed up by the freemason motto ordo ab chao- order out ofchaos. create the chaos and then offer the way to restore order. y our order.the masses are herded and directed by many and various forms of emotional andmental control. it is the only way it could be done. the few cant control billions ofpeople physically, just as farm animals cannot be controlled physically unless a largenumber of people are involved. two pigs escaped from a slaughterhouse in englandand eluded capture for so long, despite the efforts of many people to catch them, thatthey became national celebrities. physical control of the global population cannotwork. but it is not necessary when you can manipulate the way people think and feel tothe point where they decide to do what you want them to do anyway and demand

DAVID ICKE RELATED THE HIDDEN GEARS OF FREEMASONRY

ry occasionally holds benefits for children's hospitals, and various other organizations to raise money for the cause. what this does is it keeps peoples minds off of what is going on within the walls of freemasonry and reinforces the thought that freemasonry is a "good works" organization. freemasonry is like a *school building. everybody can see the outside of it which looks perfectly innocent. people who join masonry go to this school not realizing the education they receive from it is designed to mislead and to keep members unaware of certain things. the information which would reveal the truth to them is withheld. most members assume that it is a "good works" organization from its public image that is already in place so they do not question it. we see this echoed within the public ed

ld reveal the truth to them is withheld. most members assume that it is a "good works" organization from its public image that is already in place so they do not question it. we see this echoed within the public education system which does not teach children about masonic influences within the united states presidency, government, big business and other countries. no one even questions it either. people are unaware. i went through the u.s. education system. i certainly wasn't taught that freemasonry was behind the luciferic design in washington d.c. some masons may not even be aware of that fact because they went through the same education system i did. i also wasn't aware that masonry had such a large influence in the u.s. presidency both past and present. people who have been born into t

oesn't just apply to the church, it also applies to the masonic lodge as well. it is possible for the educated such as a ph.d, doctor, lawyer, businessman, journalist, scientist, accountant or even a mason to be uneducated. as mentioned on another page, there is a difference between vocational training and true education, and it has been cleverly blurred. and the reason for this is? it is so that people can successfully practice their vocations while at the same time remain totally ignorant of the larger issues of the world in which they live. there are two types of masons. type 1; a mason who is unaware of certain facts regarding the subject and may not be satanic. type 2; a mason who knows the truth and is trying to keep the first type and the general public from realizing it. this mason

, the other invisible researching this subject is like stripping away the paint and plaster from the walls of freemasonry (school building. take out a couple of bricks and you will see the truth, the invisible gears of freemasonry. the engine which powers their global control system. as they turn, they mesh together to accomplish their agendas. the reason why politicians never seem to do what the people who voted them into office want is because of these agendas. an agenda is consistent with a secret society. a secret society whose plan is already laid out. predetermined. those gears were turning all through history right out in the open for all to see but very few even noticed. just look at how many masonic presidents the united states has had. to the voter all a politician is is someone

nization. the term "masses" refers to those who are members of the visible organization and it comprises of 95% of all masons. listen to what pike says about telling the truth of the organization to the 'masses "a spirit, he said "that loves wisdom and contemplates the truth close at hand, is forced to disguise it, to induce the multitudes [that is you] to accept it. fictions are necessary to the people, and the truth becomes deadly to those who are not strong enough to contemplate it in all its brilliance [morals and dogma, p. 103, 3rd degree; emphasis added] if a person is not capable of accepting the truth that inner-core, invisible freemasonry really worships and serves satan, then such truth would become "deadly" to you. therefore "fictions are necessary" so visible masons would not b

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

rgy and matter aggregations, it follows that everything is a result of aether engineering to various degrees. dan davidson has been on the cutting edge of the aether engineering field for most of his adult life. in our many discussions and information exchanges over the years, i have found dan to be one of the most reliable, consistent and serious investigators i've had the privilege to know. few people have dan's natural ability to cut to the chase and look for what is practical in the alternative science fields, as opposed to those who prefer to promote phenomena as unknowable mysteries or unproven claims. it takes not only a great amount of dedication and perseverance, but also a considerable investment of personal time and money to make a difference. i have found that dan puts his mone

iving system. what would be some of the practical uses of shape power once the process was understood? 1. the development of tuned patterns that can be worn on the body to redirect ambient energy in such a way as to protect one from harmful energies or to attract beneficial energies. students of the occult refer to these as amulets or talismans. 2. in the course of my life, i've often experienced people who unknowingly cause machines to malfunction by their very presence. a pattern could be created that would filter such deterimental or enharmonious fields and cancel them out by using a 180 degree phase shift. such a technique could extend the life and uptime of any type of equipment. 3. an entirely new branch of energetic medicine using specific 2d and 3d projected patterns to produce a v

throughout known history and back into remotest antiquity. its most common manifestation has been in the use of amulets, ceremonial magic, and occult practices. symbols such as the square, cross, and triangle occur regularly in occult symbols. the cross has an uncountable number of permutations and its association with christianity is a recent phenomenon in known history. in this modern day, most people do not associate symbols as foci of energy and power. for them, a symbol is nothing more than an artistic or common figure which may or may not have any meaning and if they do have any association of power with respect to a symbol, it is merely the idea of possible power associated with an organization or activity that uses the symbol. for example, a company logo would have no intrinsic pow

ent magnet is, in fact, a vortcial (low of aetheric force. the atoms act as aetheric pumps to move aether and when many of the atoms are lined up as in a permanent magnet the atoms' aetheric flows all add together to create a large flow around the magnet. the novel research, in the last century on the odic force, by baron von reichenbach 13, used clairvoyants to study the energies around magnets, people, etc. one of the observations they made was that there was blue energy at the north pole and a red energy at the south pole. holding permanent magnets will charge up a person's energy field or aura. two magnets facing ns-sn have a big bubble of energy between them. shape power can tap the energy flow around magnets. 1.2.4 gravity gravity is also a force related to the aether. as electric ch

e he eventually acquired united states citizenship. reich was associate professor of medical psychology in new york city and at his new school for social research where he lectured on his discoveries in orgone energy. in 1942 reich set up his research facility, the orgone institute, in rangely maine. he termed his new science orgonomy. reich's discoveries led to his testing orgone accumulators on people in hopes it would alleviate their diseases. he had some success in curing cancer and also found that orgone was a good general healing adjunct. for this the us food and drug administration (fda) went after reich. they railroaded him into prison, got injunctions against him for using bogus (i.e, non-orthodox) medical treatments, burned reich's books nationwide, and finally destroyed reich. t

DEITUS

however, as archetypal forms and no attempt is made to force the spirit to appear visibly or to speak with the operator. neither is any demand made of the spirit. if you lust after a certain woman and call upon a particular demon to bring her to you, you may very well enjoy that which you have asked of the spirit at least for a time. but my experience has been that most relationships do not last. people change, grow, improve themselves, and they move on to new and greater experiences. it may happen even that you do not get the thing you demanded of the spirit. failure in this matter is not an option. the magician must have absolute certainty that everything he asks for will come to pass or in a moment of doubt lose everything he has so carefully worked for. by the practice of magic, the ma

worked for. by the practice of magic, the magician may develop great power but this power should not be used lightly. it should not be wasted on things of little importance. the magician may find that every time he mentions to a friend or an associate that he needs or wants a particular item that the thing comes to him. he may also find that he has much greater confidence and is able to influence people in subtle ways without them realizing that they are being influenced. as his ability grows, the magician begins to exercise his will in the world in, at first, minor ways and then in major ways. this, however, is what is, traditionally, called lesser magic since it involves the direct application of the will rather than the performance of a ritual or ceremony. greater magic, magic involving

(subjectively) because man has defined them to exist. some will argue that these gods and demons are real beings who have revealed their existence in the past and that the knowledge of these beings together with the knowledge of the astral planes on which they dwell has been passed down in religion and mythology. it is more likely, however, that these beings take on an apparent existence because people believe in them. the psychologist carl jung, fascinated with metaphysics, alchemy, and dream interpretation, considered that gods and demons existed as symbolic forms in the subconscious mind. further, he suggested that there was a collective subconscious shared by all humanity and that symbols in dreams had universal meanings. with this in mind, the spheres described in the map of the sphe

rsal subconscious is progressively becoming healthier through each new cycle of expansion. it may seem strange that i say a cycle of expansion (a satanic age) is healthy and a cycle of restriction is unhealthy. one need only compare, however, the world of today with that of europe in the middle ages. in a time when the church was the center of men s lives and religion superceded personal freedom, people were being flayed or burnt alive, drowned, or stoned for the mildest of offenses. today, we value individual freedom and expression of thought and place the needs of individuals before the laws of religion. in this satanic age society considers the status of women, the rights of children, the plight of the poor, world peace, racial unity, arms reduction, economic free-trade, etc. what a far

or burnt alive, drowned, or stoned for the mildest of offenses. today, we value individual freedom and expression of thought and place the needs of individuals before the laws of religion. in this satanic age society considers the status of women, the rights of children, the plight of the poor, world peace, racial unity, arms reduction, economic free-trade, etc. what a far cry it is from burning people to death for spitting on the cross or renouncing god. it has been suggested in the past that there is a universal consciousness. if this is the case, then the relationship between the universal subconscious and the universal consciousness is similar to the relationship between the conscious and subconscious mind within our own psyche. to avoid confusion, i will refer to the universal consci

DEMONIC BIBLE

ippers and luciferans to facilitate conversion, pagan holy days became christian holy days. pagan temples were destroyed and became the sites of christian churches. the less demonic looking gods were converted into angels in god s armies as pagans were converted en masse to the new religion. the mass conversion of pagans to christianity was not entirely successful, however. in many countries, the people worshipped christ alongside the old gods. by the twelfth century there were a number of gnostic heresies which threatened the power of the church in rome. one gnostic sect was known as the luciferans. the luciferans believed that lucifer was the true god and yahweh was the devil. another gnostic sect, better known, was the knights templar. the knights templar fought in the crusades against

2th and 13th centuries, the various gnostic heresies were suppressed and many of their followers executed. the trial of the knights templar and the suppression of the various gnostic heresies were only a foreshadowing, however, of the witch-hunts and inquisitions which spanned the 14th to 17th centuries as the church condemned anyone suspected of paganism or witchcraft to death by burning. as the people labored under the oppression of the church, some began to see satan as a preferable master to jesus of nazareth. the church condemned every natural inclination as sinful and wicked. the only way to salvation, the people were told, was denial of the flesh and obedience to the church and state. it is questionable whether or not there was a single satanist before the inquisition, but as a resu

along with several other members, resigned from the church of satan and established the temple of set. one of the key issues in the schism was the alleged sale of titles within the church of satan. members of the church of satan who felt they had earned recognition for their knowledge of the black arts and their commitment to the organization were greatly distressed to see titles being awarded to people who did nothing more than give funds to the church. the argument for the awarding of the titles was that material success is an indication of satanic might and therefore the individuals in question deserved the titles regardless of their knowledge or previous commitment. michael aquino, claiming to be in contact with satan (in the ancient egyptian form of set, wrote the book of the coming f

t for profit or prestige but simply to advance the aeon of lucifer. the words thelema, xeper, deitus were used together in order to emphasize to satanists that they must will to come into being as gods! and that only through thelema and xeper can deitus be understood. while the embassy of lucifer enjoyed great success during the short time it was active on the internet, magus susej felt that most people were simply not ready to accept deitus since the aeon of lucifer followed so quickly the aeon of horus and subsequent aeon of set. most who sought membership in the embassy of lucifer did not actually understand the concepts presented he, himself, did not fully understand the deeper meaning or significance of the word he had spoken. he needed time to reflect on the significance of this word

arrying out his will within the world. now, after three years absence from the satanic community, magus susej has once again returned to lead the embassy of lucifer and to promote the aeon of lucifer. soon, he says, man will be ready to embrace the law of deitus and accept his place as a god upon the earth. we have seen so many changes in the last few years. technology now plays a central role in people s lives. the surface of mars is being explored. the human genome is being mapped. where will this all lead if not to the evolution of a new species homo deitus? in this, the aeon of lucifer, man has become a god. we have become gods, but we must now accept our place as gods upon the earth. this means that we must act as gods we must accept responsibility for our actions both individually an

DIABOLUS

by michael w. ford, succubus publishing 9 that anubis is very similar to the grecian hecate, as they are deific forces over both the celestial and infernal realms and like dogs, were able to see in the night. as alexander sanders wrote, the inverted triangle was the symbol of the left hand path- after the great flood, the ancient egyptians used these triangles to represent a triad of deities. the people of neph-kam, the black lands of lower egypt used the triangle of darkness, led by sethan and supported by anubis and sekhmet. alex sanders lectures magick and sorcery within egyptian cults survived long beyond the death of that culture. consider the graeco-roman period, when wax figures were implemented as focus points for various magical ceremonies. many used wax figures as performing love

ress of jerusalem. and through zohak men adhered unto the jewish high-priest abraham, and through abraham they adhered unto moses, whom the jews accepted as their prophet and messengers of faith, and unto whom they ascribe the salvation of sins committed, and regarded his acquirements as being necessary for the final propagation of their faith. thus zohak cherished demoniac deceptions to harm his people. the denkard here we read that zohak, during his long life span, was considered the one who propagated early jewish scriptures as a means of satanic influence among his people. no doubt many of the arabs and surviving zoroastrians considered the jewish faith to be a joke propagated by ahriman. there were ten precepts of the priest zohak who was considered a part of the hebrew religion, whil

precepts of the priest zohak who was considered a part of the hebrew religion, while the actual intent of these so-called precepts of zohak are not acknowledged, the zoroastrians considered him very dangerous even after his long 1,000 year reign. the ten precepts suggest that zohak called their god an injurer of the universe, recommended daeva worship and the use of idols in ritual practice, that people should be selfish and to sacrifice before shrines. the reference to zohak s physical death, before the full transformation into azi dahaka (fiendish snake- fairdoon killed the malignant and sinful zohak of three faces (i.e. liar, of three heads (i.e. violent and obstinate, of six eyes (i.e. greedy) of thousands of evil designs, possessed of the great evil powers of the dev and the druj. den

he kitab el-jelwa that ta us malek or shaitan makes a statement concerning the nature of his path and being. this is by far one of the more hidden aspects which offer a clue as to the nature of the consistency of satan. 26 the perfect man, see the black light by wilson, gnosis magazine 24 melek ta'us existed before all creatures. he sent his servant into this world to warn and separate his chosen people from error: first by oral tradition, secondly by this by this book jilwa, which is not permitted to strangers to read or to look upon -the book of divine effulgence also known as kitab el-jelwa while this text refers to specifically his people as yezidi, in a modern context one could choose to add initiatory value to the statement. that melek ta us existed before other creatures indicates t

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

obes, trimmed in purple. there is an old legend that states that several druids of gaul and britain were converted to a roman religion, and were made augurs for their territories after rome had conquered them. aura: an emanation of energy, or "halo" of colored light given out by, and forming a force-field surrounding all physical objects, including the human body, beasts, plants, and rocks, which people with psychic vision can see or other sensitives can sense. the observed colors of the aura are said to indicate definite emotional states and/or physical and/or mental conditions. don tyson states that because they are not seen with the physical eyes, they cannot be recorded by machines. this is not necessarily the case, as x-rays are not seen by the physical eyes, but they can be seen on f

s is arrived at through observation and research, then tested further by further observation and the use of experiments to determine it's validity. if replicable experiments support the hypothesis, it may then be developed into a theory. an experiment is not considered valid unless it can be successfully reproduced. if a theory is replicated by experiment over enough time and by several different people, and proven to be true, then the theory becomes a law of science, until disproven by another theory. extra sensory perception; e.s.p: a term coined by dr. j. b. rhine, generally used to indicate a variety of different phenomena. the gain of awareness without using the physical senses. denning and phillips state, the pure esp, such as the gain of awareness directly form the subject matter, n

.v. on the rainbow wand (q.v) and on the lotus wand aries is represented by the color orange. keywords include: versatility, duality, with communication, intellectually, alertly, rationally, nervously. ghost(s: 1) when not caused by psycho kinetic activity (see psychonisis, in a living person (as can be the case in some poltergeist cases, these are entities that are the astral remains of deceased people stuck in the lowest levels of the spiritual planes after the death of the physical body. 2) the soul of a dead person that is bound to earth (q.v, usually to the specific locality where the person died, or to it's former home, or it's place of burial. 3) disembodied souls. ghosts, pseudo: entities similar to what donald michael kraig refers to as "little nasties (q.v) or "astral junk" these

a straight, single, unbroken, reflecting line. it's points are related to the seven traditional planets of astrology. the principle symbol of the argentium astrum [a.a,(q.v. hermetic order of the golden dawn, the [g.d: a secret society organized in the late 1880's. it was able to unite several forms of magick and occult philosophy. most books on magick written in this century have been written by people who were members of that order, or who were directly or indirectly influenced by that organization. hexagram: a star of six (6) points formed by two overlapping equilateral triangles. also called the star or shield of david, it is the symbol of modern day jewish faith. in modern magick, it is used to evoke (q.v, invoke (q.v) and banish (q.v) the spirits and powers of the seven ancient plane

ional and usually unconscious impulse, prompting living beings to act in given ways in certain situations which are critical in their lives. inteligence: a non physical, spiritual entity usually said to reside in the heavens. intelligences are benign spirits of considerable power. invisibility: the withdrawal of involvement by an individual from the exterior world to so great an extent that other people and even animals fail to notice the presence of that individual within their presence. if they are noticed they are immediately forgotten about, and paid no attention to. a ritual to accomplish this state. inner alchemy: a method of controlling the psychic (q.v) energies of the body as they are raised during sexual excitation for the purposes of working magick (q.v) and achieving enlightenm

DION FORTUNE CEREMONIAL MAGIC UNVEILED

cy, is that for purposes of priestcraft and prestige a secret system is a useful weapon. a weighty reason, this, human nature being what it is, but not a justification in the eyes of those who have the welfare of humanity at heart. it has always been the custom of the "golden dawn" to wrap itself in the utmost secrecy. to a certain extent this secrecy is unquestionably necessary, for many eminent people have at different times belonged to the order, and they would not have dared to have done so if they could not have been sure of preserving the secret of their interest in matters occult. consequently the strict secrecy concerning the names of members and the places of meeting was and always will be essential. secrecy is also necessary concerning initiation rites if they are to be psycholog

y are not available for the general reader. there could be no more valuable contribution to the occult movement than a collected edition of the works of this very great writer, edited and annotated by some such sympathetic hand as that of mr. regardie, and with the personalities cut out, to speak any word in mitigation of the general condemnation of crowley is a thankless task, for panic stricken people immediately conclude that one is in league with the devil. nevertheless mr. regardie has had the courage to do this, and i should like to add my voice to his. to make use of a man's work without acknowledgment is no better than picking pockets. as the "golden dawn" the a.a" and my own "inner light" must appear to the uninformed observer to be more or less mixed up together, i feel it is adv

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

psychic constitution. it gives immediate results, and if done under proper supervision, not only does it not disturb the mental or physical equipoise, as happens with regrettable frequency when unsuitable systems are used, but it produces a unique vitality. it is this peculiar vitality of the adepts which led to mystical qabala page 8 the tradition of the elixir of life. i have known a number of people in my time who might justly be considered adepts, and i have always been struck by that peculiar ageless vitality they all possessed. 20. on the other hand, however, i can only endorse what all the gurus of the eastern tradition have always averred-that any system of psycho-spiritual development can only be safely and adequately carried on under the personal supervision of an experienced te

a concept can be analysed it must first be assembled. someone must have thought out the principles that are resumed in the symbol which is the object of meditation of the qabalist. who then were the first qabalists who built up the whole scheme? the rabbis are unanimdus upon this point, they were angels. in other words, it was beings of another order of creation than humanity who gave the chosen people their qabalah. 3. to the modern mind this may seem as absurd a statement as the doctrine that babies are found under gooseberry bushes; but if we study the many mystical systems of mystical qabala page 12 comparative religion we find that all the illuminati are in agreement upon this point. all men and women who have had practical experience of the spiritual life tell us that they are taugh

man and the universe, and in the legends associated with it the history of the evolution of the soul and the way of initiation. chapter iv the unwritten qabalah 1. the point of view from which i approach the holy qabalah in these pages differs, so far as i know, from that of all other writers on the subject, for to me it is a living system of spiritual development, not a historical curiosity. few people, even among those interested in occultism, realise that there is an active esoteric tradition in our midst, handed down in private manuscripts and by "mouth to ear" still fewer know that it is the holy qabalah, the mystic system of israel, which forms its basis. but where may we look more aptly for our occult inspiration than to the tradition which gave us the christ? 2. the interpretation

and by "mouth to ear" still fewer know that it is the holy qabalah, the mystic system of israel, which forms its basis. but where may we look more aptly for our occult inspiration than to the tradition which gave us the christ? 2. the interpretation of the qabalah is not to be found, however, among the rabbis of the outer israel, who are hebrews after the flesh, but among those who are the chosen people after the spirit-in other words, the initiates. neither is the qabalah, as i have learnt it, a purely hebraic system, for it has been supplemented during medieval times by much alchemical lore and by the intimate association with it of that most marvellous system of symbolism, the tarot. 3. in my presentation of the subject, therefore, i do not appeal so much to tradition in support of my v

of practical magic, and that purpose is to retain a monopoly of the knowledge which confers prestige, if not power. 21. for my part i believe that this selfishness and exclusiveness is the bane of the occult movement rather than its safeguard. it is the old sin of retaining the knowledge of god in the hands of a priesthood and denying it to all outside the sacred clan; justifiable enough when the people were savages, but unjustifiable in the case of the modern student. for when all is said and done, the desired information can be worked out from existing literature by those who care to take the trouble, or purchased plainly set forth by those who can afford high prices for books now rare. surely the possession of ample time and ample cash should not be the test of the fitness to obtain the

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

fications for the task. my attention was first turned to psychology, and subsequently to occultism as the real key to psychology, by the personal experience of a psychic attack which left me with shattered health for a considerable period. i know for myself the peculiar horror of such an experience, its insidiousness, its potency, and its disastrous effects on mind and body. it is not easy to get people to come forward and bear witness to psychic attacks. firstly, because they know there is very little likelihood of their being believed, and that they will be more likely to earn themselves a reputation for mental unbalance than for anything else. secondly, because any tampering with the foundations of the personality is an experience of such peculiar and unique horror that the mind shrinks

cause any tampering with the foundations of the personality is an experience of such peculiar and unique horror that the mind shrinks from the contemplation of it and one cannot talk about. i am of the opinion that psychic attacks are far commoner than is generally realised, even by occultists themselves. certainly the general public has no conception at all of the sort of things that are done by people who have a knowledge of the powers of the human mind and set to work to exploit them. i am convinced that this factor played a large part in the witch-cult, and was the real cause of the universal horror and detestation of the witch. these powers have always been known to students of occultism, but nowadays they are known and used by people who would be exceedingly surprised to find who are

e diseases and bad habits without drugs, win the friendship and love of others, increase your income, gratify your ambitions, drive worry and trouble from your mind, improve your memory, overcome domestic difficulties, give the most thrilling entertainment ever witnessed and develop a wonderfully magnetic will power that will enable you to overcome all obstacles to your success "you can hypnotise people instantly- quick as a flash- put yourself or anyone else to sleep at any hour of the day or night, or banish pain and suffering. our free book tells you the secrets of this wonderful science. it explains exactly how you can use this power to better your condition in life. it is enthusiastically endorsed by ministers of the gospel, lawyers, doctors, business men and society women. it benefit

st have had a considerable knowledge of occultism obtained during a long residence in india, and concerning which she used to drop hints that i could make nothing of at the time, but which, in the light of later knowledge, i have come to understand. it was her custom to control her staff by means of her knowledge of mind-power, and she had a steady succession of most peculiar breakdowns among the people working under her. i had not been with her very long when she wanted me to give evidence in a lawsuit. she was a woman of violent temper, and had dismissed an employee without notice and without wages, and he was sueing her for the money due to 4 of 103 him. she wanted me to say that his behaviour had been such that she was justified in thus dismissing him. her method of collecting my evide

er in which the little-known powers of the mind can be abused by an unscrupulous person. first-hand experience is of far more value than any amount of illustration from the pages of history, however well authenticated. if such a transaction had taken place during the middle ages, the parish priest would have organised a witch-hunt. in the light of my own experiences i am not at all surprised that people who had acquired a reputation for the practice of witchcraft were lynched, the methods are so terrible and so intangible. we may think the records of the witch-trials are ridiculous, with their tales of wax images melting in front of slow fires, or the crucifying of christened toads, or the reciting of little jingles, such as "horse, hattock, to ride, to ride" but if we understand the use o

DONALDTYSON DEMON

king solomon with his magic seal ring in a vessel of brass or copper, and cast into a lake (or the sea- accounts differ. to modern eyes, medieval images of demons may appear comical and quaint. you should realize that these images, and the understanding that christian demonologists had about them, were merely unsophisticated attempts to come to terms with real, perceived phenomena of daily life. people suffer temptations, sometimes temptations of the most horrible and perverse nature, for no clear reason. they commit grotesque crimes of violence against animals, human beings, and even against themselves, with the foreknowledge that these acts are hurtful to their own self-interests. they sometimes become possessed by spiritual beings and lose the ability to control their words and actions

DONALDTYSON GHOSTS

ertain, or equivocal about a familiar spirit. they are as real as the shoes on your feet or the hair on your head (which will probably stand on end, the first time you feel a familiar touch you. return hrnhome resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about ghosts (famous ghost photograph taken in newby church, yorkshire) do ghosts exist? of course they do. why else would tens of thousands of people from all nations around the world and all periods in human history report seeing them under more or less similar circumstances? the question you should be asking yourself is, granted that ghosts exist- what are they? the most important thing to know about ghosts is that they are not the souls of dead people returned to communicate with the living. dead is dead. unless you believe in the rei

most spirits mean no harm. if you are really troubled, turn on a light or get up from your bed or chair and walk into another room. this should dispel the astral presence. the most important thing i can say about ghosts is, never mistake a ghost for the human being it resembles. not even if the ghost talks to you, and declares itself to be the departed human being. astral spirits who imitate dead people are seeking attention and love. if you wish to give them this love (as i often do, fine; but if you do not wish to be deceived and bothered by them, turn your mind away from them and focus it firmly on some other task, such as reading a book or washing your hair. they may persist for a time, but eventually they will give up in disappointment and go away. return hayhome resources demons bios

DONALDTYSON NECRO

rpse (nekros) divination (manteia. it is one of the most ancient forms of magic. a large part of primitive shamanism, from which all forms of magic derive, was about communicating with the spirits of dead ancestors. we see this in modern voodoo, which is essentially a religion of ancestor worship that has evolved a pantheon of gods and goddesses who fulfill the roles of great ancestors to all the people. what sets necromancy apart from ancestor worship is its attitude toward the dead. the necromancer communicates with any easily-accessed soul that may possess the information he or she needs, and the willingness of the departed is of no consequence. necromancers compel the souls of the dead to reveal their secrets against their wishes. traditional necromancy relied upon the relics of the co

referred to, under the much abused umbrella term, as witches. the term witch has been far too broadly applied in english texts to anyone who worked, or was believed to work, evil by magic. necromancy was a very specific type of magic, as i have indicated, and was not necessarily always worked for evil purposes. because traditional necromancy used blood and corpses, and was worked in places where people had died, been executed or lay buried, it was universally abhorred and condemned. if for no other reason, it should be outlawed because it desecrates the remains of the departed and causes grief to the families of the disinterred or otherwise disturbed bodies. it is one of the darker and more sinister branches of western magic, best left sleeping in the past beside the shades of the dead. r

DONALDTYSON POSSESS

e point at its top, giving it unity and harmony. return ht home resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about demonic possession (medieval magician evoking a demon outside the magic circle) possession by spirits is one form of a whole range of human interaction with incorporeal intelligences. none of these types of interaction is necessarily dangerous. all types occur frequently to ordinary people, but those affected are usually unaware of the true nature of their experience. at the bottom end of the scale is spirit perception. you may see a spirit in your dreams, and mistake that being for a dream character. interaction is possible. the spirit may talk to you, and if it is mischievous or malicious it may try to torment you. spirits are different from dream characters in that they ta

DONALDTYSON VAMPIRES

ate relative. we would probably call this most ancient species of fictional vampire a zombie or a ghoul today. it is easy to see how the stories of a completely corporeal vampire that consumes human flesh, and a completely spiritual vampire that sucks out the vital life force, became combined into the half-physical and half-spiritual film vampire of the 20th century. this is the vampire that most people think of when they hear the term spoken. it is only a fiction, but as is so often true, the legend is based on fact. there are three kinds of real vampire. they are not very well know outside the halls of esoteric lodges that study and practice the arcane arts, but i will reveal them for you here. the first type of true vampire is the deluded living human being who feels the irresistible co

with the compulsion to drink blood often take on the mythical qualities of the film vampire, as far as it is possible for a human being to so do. they shun mirrors, for example, and believe themselves without reflections; they avoid sunlight; they frequent graveyards; some imagine they can transform themselves into wolves or bats. thanks to anne rice, vampires have become fashionable. many young people have discovered a sexual thrill in drinking their own blood, or the blood of others. in this subculture blood is shared. some fashion vampires imagine themselves possessed of unusual physical strength, or immortal life, or special occult powers such as the ability to control others mentally or to see in the dark. the second type of true vampire is also a living human being, but one who suck

DONALDTYSON WEREWOLF

ect such as a ring or medallion, or a tree, or in a specific place such as a stone or pond (depending on its elemental nature and its natural affinities. it is more difficult, but possible, to destroy the spirit vampire, but this drastic course of action is seldom necessary. return hy.home resources demons bios fiction tyson the truth about werewolves (european werewolf attacking a villager) most people know nothing about werewolves other than what they've seen in old lon channy jr. movies, and their modern-day imitations. the modern cinematic myth of the werewolf states that a person bitten by a werewolf who lives becomes under the light of the full moon a werewolf, which is to say a creature with an overall human shape, but covered in wolf's fur and with a head and limbs that resemble th

nt germans. this was a man who believed that he could transform himself into a bear when the need arose. they dressed in bear skins, and wore bear claws. in battle, berserkers became like enraged beasts. they threw down their swords and bit their enemies with their teeth. they were insensible to pain and knew no fear. apparently the berserker rage was under control, most of the time, but ordinary people lived in terror of such savage warriors since they never knew what small incident might trigger the fury. the rage of the berserker was passed down in an hereditary line from father to son- it does not appear to have afflicted women. it may have been a genetic disorder, but more likely it was a manifestation of shamanism, the knowledge of which was also passed down within families- the bers

EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

present volume has been prepared to be issued with the second edition of the facsimile. it contains the hieroglyphic text of the papyrus with interlinear transliteration and word for word translation, a full description of the vignettes, and a running translation; and in the introduction an attempt has been made to illustrate from native p. vi egyptian sources the religious views of the wonderful people who more than five thousand years ago proclaimed the resurrection of a spiritual body and the immortality of the soul. the passages which supply omissions, and vignettes which contain important variations either in subject matter or arrangement, as well as supplementary texts which appear in the appendixes, have been, as far as possible, drawn from other contemporary papyri in the british m

south men-kau-ra, by the royal son herutataf, triumphant" that a new impulse should be given to religious observances, and that the revision of existing religious texts should take place in the reign of mycerinus, was only to be expected if greek tradition may be believed, for both herodotus and diodorus siculus represent him as a just king, and one who was anxious to efface from the minds of the people the memory of the alleged cruelty of his [1. he conquered the peoples in the sinaitic peninsula, and according to a text of a later date he built a wall to keep out the aamu from egypt. in the story of saneha a "pool of seneferu" is mentioned, which shows that his name was well known on the frontiers of egypt. see gol nischeff, aeg. zeitschrift, p. 110; maspero, m langes d'arch ologie, t. i

ct amount of the moneys which he had spent in the work, and neither more nor less. the arabic writer idr s, who wrote about a.h. 623 (a.d. 1226, states that a few years ago the "red pyramid" i.e, that of mycerinus, was opened on the north side. after passing through various passages a room was reached wherein was found a long blue vessel, quite empty. the opening into this pyramid was effected by people who were in search of treasure; they worked at it with axes for six months, and they were in great numbers. they found in this basin, after they had broken the covering of it, the decayed remains of a man, but no treasures, excepting some golden tablets inscribed with characters of a language which nobody could understand. each man's share of these tablets amounted to one hundred dinars (ab

ith, the religion of the semites, p. 395; and for other beliefs about the hair see tylor, primitive culture, vo1. ii, p. 364, and fraser, golden bough, pp. 193-208. 3 the story continues that isis then wrapped the pillar in fine linen and anointed it with oil, and restored it to the queen. plutarch adds that the piece of wood is, to this day, preserved in the temple of isis, and worshipped by the people of byblos. prof. robertson smith suggests (religion of the semites, p. 175) that the rite of draping and anointing a sacred stump supplies the answer to the unsolved question of the nature of the ritual practices connected with the ashera. that some sort of drapery belonged to the ashera is clear from 2 kings xxiii, 7. see also tylor, primitive culture, vol. ii, p. 150; and fraser, golden b

th his youth he hath multitudes of eyes and myriads of ears; his rays are the guides of millions of men he is the lord of life and giveth unto those who love him the whole earth, and they are under the protection of his face. when he goeth forth he worketh unopposed, and no man can make of none effect that which he hath done. his name is gracious, and the love of him is sweet; and at the dawn all people make supplication unto him through his mighty power and terrible strength, and every god lieth in fear of him. he is the young bull that destroyeth the wicked, and his strong arm fighteth against his foes. through him did the earth come into being in the beginning. he is the soul which shineth through his divine eyes,[3] he is the being endowed with power and the maker of all that hath come

ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

dire necessity and to save my life" naturally i was full of curiosity concerning this remarkable man, but did not feel free to question him. he must have known of my feeling, for in the course of conversation he told me considerable about himself "i have an indian name" said he "which was given me by the chippewas. it is `el-tin-wa' and means `pale brother' of course, i never use it among my own people, though i was strongly tempted to send it in last night to the lodge, instead of that which i received from my parents "you have spent a good deal of time among the indians "yes; i ran away from home when i was a lad. i had no 22 low twelve intention of staying among the red men, but when our party of emigrants were crossing the plains, we were attacked one dark night by a large band and ev

e band and every one massacred except myself "how was it you escaped "i don't know. i was wounded, and i suppose they thought me dead when i was found stretched senseless under one of the wagons. a chief took a fancy to me and carried me away on his horse with him to his home, where i was nursed back to health and strength. he was not a chippewa, for that tribe lives farther to the north, but his people had friendly relations with the chippewas, and he turned me over to them. my resolve was to escape on the first opportunity, but that was so long coming that i grew to like my new people and finally settled among them. i became a good hunter, and pleased them so well in several warlike excursions against the sioux and other tribes, that they made me a chief and christened me, as i have told

hief, and two children, a boy and a girl, were born to us "then you will return to the chippewas" he mournfully shook his head "never; wife and both children are dead; the ties that bound me to them are broken forever. i feel no yearning to live with them again, though the whole tribe are my friends. being free to do as i chose, i came eastward, expecting to spend the rest of my days among my own people. the years with the chippewas, however, had wrought a change in my nature; i soon tired of the restraints of civilized life. the only relatives i had left were my aged father and a sister. without telling them my purpose, for i knew how it would sadden them, i quietly left home and again went westlow twelve 23 ward. i spent some time among the chippewas, but could not stand it, and began a

elf six or eight days to reach arizona "i understood you to say you have taken part in the campaign in the southwest "i have spent two years in that section and found it the hardest kind of work "then you know something of the apaches "i have a suspicion that i do "they are the most terrible tribe in the country. i have travelled among them for weeks at a time. they have been unjustly used by our people, but that is the fact with all indians with whom we have had trouble. back of every outbreak and massacre are broken treaties, scoundrelly agents and the lack of honor by our government. there was no trouble with the warm spring indians until 1872, when the interior department was persuaded into ordering them to low twelve 25 leave their fertile grounds in warm spring valley, where they wer

e added that the race were capable of pretending friendship for years, with the unfaltering purpose of seizing the best opportunity for biting the hand that fed them. so it was that more than once when in special peril, i asked myself whether it was safe fully to trust vikka. it 36 low twelve would seem that he had already served the united states so well, and had struck so many blows against his people, that, if he meditated treachery, he could never atone for these acts. i recalled that on more than one occasion i had trusted him so fully that he could have brought about my death without causing a shadow of suspicion. when i thought of all this, i compressed my lips and muttered "i will never doubt him; he has been tested by fire" and yet the old, vague, tormenting suspicion would come t

EMPERORS NEW RELIGION CHURCH OF SATAN

is application when you sense the time is right perform a ritual (using the basic elements described in the satanic bible) to petition satan and the dark legions to accept you as a grotto master. write down the ritual you performed and the results, if any [13] again, this ritual, requesting an infernal mandate, has theistic overtones. part of the church of satan s ideology specifically appeals to people that feel a need to bolster their egos, feeling that they are more important than their social recognition reflects. the satanic bible provides a salt water injection to such people s egos with the assertion that satanists are intrinsically superior people. church of satan literature, such as the black flame, bulge with racist, fascist, and nazi-oriented essays and imagery, all of which are

to bolster their egos, feeling that they are more important than their social recognition reflects. the satanic bible provides a salt water injection to such people s egos with the assertion that satanists are intrinsically superior people. church of satan literature, such as the black flame, bulge with racist, fascist, and nazi-oriented essays and imagery, all of which are recurring themes among people whose self-esteem is out of proportion with their physical or intellectual abilities. organizations promising religious or similar emotionally gratifying compensation for lacking achievements thrive on such people. the church of satan acknowledges an emotional link between its ideology and nazism: barton: it s an unholy alliance the anti-christian strength of national socialist germany is p

cets of a life lived accordingly. this section contains many examples of how even seemingly conflicting behavior is satanic according to the the emperor s new religion copyright 2002 ole wolf page 4 of 30 author, and effectively virtually any behavior is inherently satanic. 3. three recipes for magic focusing on aggression, lust, and compassion. the magic in the third section obviously appeals to people that enjoy magic settings, but the church of satan accepts that some followers do not feel so inclined. the church of satan states that belief in literal demons is permitted within the confines of the ritual chamber and abandoned outside of the chamber. presumably this argument also holds in rituals such as the satanic baptism [15, p. 212] which directly refers to the literal satan. it is a

belief in literal demons is permitted within the confines of the ritual chamber and abandoned outside of the chamber. presumably this argument also holds in rituals such as the satanic baptism [15, p. 212] which directly refers to the literal satan. it is a valid argument, but the dual acceptance of belief and non-belief is also an effective tool for appealing to such strongly diverging groups of people as theists and atheists simultaneously. 4. a listing of eighteen enochian keys. ironically, this section contains the very occultnick bunk that anton lavey prides the satanic bible as being devoid of in the preface of the book. both readers despising such bunkery and readers desiring it are generously satisfied. the satanic bible thus represents an occultnick slam dunk: most readers will ag

bel satanist. this conclusion is supported by blanche barton s welcoming statement on the official church of satan web page, where she explains that: the philosophy really isn t that esoteric and doesn t take much pondering to understand. but it s that looming figure in the shadows, that majestic silhouette of satan leathery wings outstretched, standing proudly, backlit by the flames of hell that people find disquieting [16] church of satan officials have argued that parts of the the satanic bible were intended as sincere philosophy while other parts were intended to mislead the rubes begging to be mocked and derided. according to william gidney (priest of the church of satan: the church of satan champions the machiavellian ethic of misdirection: you should try actually reading the philoso

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

however, it eventually came to refer to realities specifically hidden from common sight; the occult realm is invisible to the physical eye but can be seen by an inner spiritual vision and/or grasped by psychic intuition. the occult is the opposite of apocalypse, which means to uncover. the last book of the christian bible is alternatively called the apocalypse or the revelation. to many religious people, the term occult denotes that which is opposite of what god has revealed; hence, the realm of satan and his legions of demons. some substance for this observation has been provided by religious leaders who combine an exploration of the occult with open opposition to the more traditional religions and religious institutions. as used in eop, however, occultism stands for (1) the broad area of

ine an exploration of the occult with open opposition to the more traditional religions and religious institutions. as used in eop, however, occultism stands for (1) the broad area of human experience (now called extrasensory perception, or esp) that goes beyond the five senses (2) the philosophical conclusions drawn from consideration of such experiences; and (3) the social structures created by people who have had extrasensory experiences, who attempt to produce and cultivate them, and who believe in their vital significance for human life. therefore, occultism (or its currently preferred term paranormal) entails a wide spectrum of experiences.from clairvoyance and telepathy to visions and dreams, from ghost sightings to the pronouncements of mediums and channelers. the paranormal encomp

ified flying objects (ufos, and bigfoot, may eventually be attributed to the realm of ordinary sense perception, but their very elusiveness has led them to be associated with the occult. the evolution of occultism the present-day view of the occult is highly influenced by the history of the paranormal in the west during the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. through the seventeenth century, most people believed in the active operation of occult (then termed supernatural) entities and forces. this belief brought comfort to some; but, for others, it became a source of fear, leading to suffering, and even death, for many. it allowed some people to rule by their reported ability to manipulate supernatural powers, and made it possible for the inquisition to persecute thousands as witches and s

natural) entities and forces. this belief brought comfort to some; but, for others, it became a source of fear, leading to suffering, and even death, for many. it allowed some people to rule by their reported ability to manipulate supernatural powers, and made it possible for the inquisition to persecute thousands as witches and satanists. it also enabled unscrupulous religious leaders to deceive people with sham relics and miracles. by the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, however, there began a serious critique of the more questionable supernatural phenomena, beginning with relics and extending to the actions of the witchfinders. as protestantism secularized (denied sacred value to) the world, and the acceptance of scientific observation and organization of natural phenomena spread, a

re, neither angels nor spirits communicated with humans; and, in turn, prayer did not reach god. religious spokespersons responded, of course, and popularized a new definition of miracle .the breaking by god of his own natural laws to intervene in the lives of his creatures. deist thought was largely confined to a small number of intellectual circles, among them some very powerful and influential people, including most of the founding fathers of the united states.benjamin franklin, thomas jefferson, and george washington. in the nineteenth century, the skeptical view of the supernatural became the cornerstone of the freethought movement. this minority movement impacted every level of intellectual and theological thinking at that time. theologians regularly began their courses with proofs o

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

also published a number of volumes of essays and translations. one of machen s short stories brought a legend to real life. on september 29, 1914, his story the bowmen appeared in the london evening news. the story describes how british troops, hopelessly outnumbered in the french trenches of world war i, are miraculously rescued by phantom english archers from agincourt, led by st. george. many people read it as a factual account of what had happened, and a few months after publication, a number of eyewitness accounts of the angels of mons began to appear. throughout the twentieth century people have believed the events actually occurred. machen reiterated that his story was fiction in the introduction to the later publication of his story in the book the bowmen and other legends of the

athetic to the plight of the gutter babies and helped to establish an orphanage for them in calcutta. her best-selling autobiography don t fall off the mountain (1970, which detailed her experiences in africa, india, the far east, and hollywood, was translated into eight languages. in 1973 maclaine led a delegation of 12 american women, including filmmaker claudia weill, on a six-week tour of the people s republic of china. with weill acting as her codirector, maclaine produced and wrote the narration for the film the other half of the sky: a china memoir, a documentary of the trip broadcast by public broadcasting service (1975. her second autobiographical book, you can get there from here (1975, discussed her china trip and her involvement with george mcgovern s presidential campaign. in

the great secret. new hyde park, n.y: university books, 1969. the unknown guest. new hyde park, n.y: university books, 1975. mafu mafu, the entity said to speak through channel penny torres, emerged in the mid-1980s during the growing popularity of ramtha, the entity said to speak through j. z. knight. in the process of developing as a channel, torres had visited knight, and as mafu emerged, many people noted the similarity between his speech characteristics and gestures and those of ramtha. mafu described himself as a 32,000-year-old being who had incarnated on earth 17 different times. he began to manifest through torres in 1986. torres s attention had been occupied by some poltergeist activity, in which objects spontaneously flew around the room. she was then told by another channel, pa

gh torres and began to train her as a trance channel. she gave her first public channeling sessions in santa barbara, california, and within a short time was regularly conducting channeling sessions in los angeles and santa barbara. as her popularity grew, she organized mafu seminars and began to give weekend programs around the country. in 1988 mafu launched a more advanced study opportunity for people serious about his teachings, developing a course called advanced realization training beyond the human potential. the course introduced people to a macrobiotic diet, meditation, and other advanced teachings. the direction of the movement around mafu took a new turn in 1989 when torres visited india and had an intense religious experience. she took the vows of a renounced life (as a sanyassi

of apparitions of this sort and the mischief done by them. one was of a herdsman of the village of blow near the town of kadam in bohemia, who appeared for a considerable time and called upon several persons, who all died within eight days. the inhabitants of blow dug up the herdsman s body and fixed it in the ground with a stake driven through it. the man, even in this condition, laughed at the people that were employed about him, and told them they were very obliging to furnish him with a stick to defend himself from the dogs. the same night, he extricated himself from the stake, frightened several persons by appearing to them, and occasioned the death of many more than he had hitherto done. he was then delivered into the hands of the hangman, who put him into a cart in order to burn hi

EVERBURNING LAMPS

t master of the temple of this world being omnipotent, and able to do all things, does not usually proceed by miracles, or they will not be prized as such; an essence of miracle is rarity, a miracle imitated is not a second miracle. ordinary events, then, being the extreme of opposition to miracle, there are yet events of a third and intermediate type, marvels, which cannot be understanded of the people, but which are yet the product of a special gift to certain men, their spirits, minds, and bodies, who by due, careful, and sufficient training, wisdom and experience, have earned such a reward. such should the typical rosicrucian be, a terrestrial earthly body, the temple in which dwells a mind trained to understand the powers of nature, and enshrined within this, as a canopy, should sit a

ws were led captive into persia, the priest took the sacred fire from the altar, and hid it in a dry, hollow place. many years after, in more favourable times, nehemiah sent priests to fetch this fire, nothing doubting its existence; they found water only in its stead. nehemiah caused an altar of sacrifice to be made of wood and other materials, and this water was poured upon them, before all the people; when the clouds of the sky passed away, and the sun appeared; then the water that had been poured over the sacrifice burst into flame. the connection between fire and water again becomes prominent when we note the miracle of elijah, who made a sacrificial altar, poured water on it, and fire from heaven burned up the water, on the occasion when he condemned the priests of baal who could not

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

lore and mythology. a full accounting of traditions of otherworldly belief would easily fill many fat volumes. this book, however, is not about traditions but about experiences, or perceived experiences, of otherworldly forces as claimed by a wide range of individuals over the past two centuries (with the rare look farther back if the occasion calls for it. in other words, it is about things that people, many of them living, say happened to them, things far outside mainstream notions about what it is possible to experience, but, at the same time, things that seem deeply real to at least the sincere experients (that is, those persons who have had the experiences. not everyone, of course, is telling the truth, and when there is reason to be suspicious of the testimony, that consideration is

ntroduction xi things that existed not just in supernatural belief but in actual experience. we also know that our poor, benighted ancestors knew no better. superstitious, fearful, deeply credulous, they mistook shadows and dreams for denizens of realms that had no reality beyond the one ignorance and foolishness assigned it. finally, most of us are aware, even if only dimly so, that a handful of people in our own enlightened time make more or less public claims that they have personally interacted with supernormal beings. such persons are thoroughly marginalized, treated as eccentric and novel, as different from the rest of us; if they are not lying outright, we suspect, they are suffering from a mental disturbance of some kind. and we may well be right, at least in some cases. as for the

printed accounts of landings of strange craft occupied by nonhuman crews of giants, dwarfs, or monsters presumed to be visiting extraterrestrials. but in the ufo age that is, the period from 1947 to the present, when reports of anomalous aerial phenomena became widely known and their implications much discussed a small army of contactees, recounting physical or psychic meetings with angelic space people, has marched onto the world stage to preach a new cosmic gospel. in a secular context, ufo witnesses with no discernible occult orientation or metaphysical agenda have told fantastic tales of close encounters with incommunicative or taciturn humanoids. some witnesses even relate, under hypnosis or through conscious recall, traumatic episodes in which humanoids took them against their will i

beliefs and experiences, though eclipsed, continue. even into the 1990s, encounters with fairies which extraterrestrial humanoids were supposed to have supplanted in the imaginations of the superstitious and impressionable, according to any number of skeptical commentators were noted on occasion. at least one recent book from a reputable publisher janet bord s fairies: real encounters with little people (1997) argued that such things are a genuine aspect of a universe so complex that we cannot begin to understand it. the blessed virgin mary appeared, as usual, all over the world, as did other sorts of divine entities. the world, of course, goes on with its business as if none of this were true, taking serious (as opposed to tabloid) note only when belief in otherworldly beings goes horrend

plane with keith and two others (both, incidentally, convinced of the literal truth of keith s messages) to the rocky mountain conference on ufo investigation, held every summer on the campus of the university of wyoming in laramie. the title is something of a misnomer; only a relative few who attend can be called investigators. the emphasis is on experience not just with ufos but with the space people who fly them. the bulk of the attendees the xiv introduction number ranges from a few dozen to as many as two hundred from year to year are in regular contact with benevolent extraterrestrials. the aliens communicate through channeling, automatic writing (in which information is dictated to an individual from allegedly unearthly beings, dreams, visions, or voices in the head, or they are pe

FAUST

n but for the moment s pages; the true remains, unlost to after-ages. jester could i but hear no more of after-ages! suppose the thought of them my mind engages, who d give the present world its fun? that will it have and ought to have it too. the presence of a gallant chap, revealed to you, i think, is also worth while being shown. who pleasantly can just himself impart, is not embittered by the people s whim; he likes to have a crowd surrounding him, more certainly to stir and thrill each heart. so do be good, show you can set the fashion. let fantasy be heard with all her chorus: sense, reason, sentiment, and passion; yet mark you well! bring folly too before us! manager but, more than all, do let enough occur! men come to look, to see they most prefer. if, as they gaze, much is reeled

evealed! jester then use these handsome powers as your aid and carry on this poet trade as one a love-adventure carries! by chance one nears, one feels, one tarries! and, bit by bit, one gets into a tangle. bliss grows, then comes a tiff, a wrangle; one is enrapt, now one sees pain advance, and ere one is aware, it is a real romance! so let us also such a drama give! just seize upon the full life people live! each lives it though it s known to few, and grasp it where you will, there s interest for you. in motley pictures with a little clarity, much error and a spark of verity, thus can the best of drinks be brewed to cheer and edify the multitude. youth s fairest bloom collects in expectation before your play and harks the revelation. then from your work each tender soul, intent, absorbs a

here. he left his very own pining for him we miss; ah! we bemoan, master, thy bliss! chorus of angels. christ is arisen out of corruption s womb! burst bonds that prison, joy over the tomb! actively pleading him, showing love, heeding him, brotherly feeding him, preaching, far speeding him, rapture succeeding him, to you the master s near, to you is here! outside the gate of the town all sorts of people are walking out. some young workmen why are you going off that way? other we re going to the hunters lodge today. the former but toward the mill we d like to wander. workman go to the river inn, that s my advice. a second the road that way is far from nice. the others what will you do? a third go with them yonder. a fourth come up to burgdorf! there you ll surely find the prettiest girls an

emen and ladies pretty, so flushed of cheek and fine of dress, may it please you, look on me with pity, and see and soften my distress! let me not vainly grind here waiting! who likes to give, alone is gay. a day all men are celebrating, be it for me a harvest day. another citizen i know naught better on a sunday or a holiday than chat of wars and warlike pother, when off in turkey, far away, the people clash and fight with one another. we stand beside the window, drain our glasses, and see how each gay vessel down the river passes, then in the evening homeward wend our ways, blessing with joy sweet peace and peaceful days. third citizen yes, neighbour! i would leave things so; each other s skulls they well may crack, and everything may topsyturvy go, if only things at home stay in the old

rches venerable night, they are all brought out into light. see, only see, how quickly the masses scatter through gardens and fields remote; how down and across the river passes so many a merry pleasure-boat. and over-laden, almost sinking, the last full wherry moves away. from yonder hill s far pathways blinking, flash to us colours of garments gay. hark! sounds of village joy arise; here is the people s paradise, contented, great and small shout joyfully: here i am man, here dare it to be! wagner doctor, to walk with you is ever an honour and a profit, though i d here not care to stray aloneno, neverbecause to all that s vulgar i m a foe. this fiddling, shrieking, bowling- all this revel to me s a sound detested long; they riot as if driven by the devil, and call it a pleasure, call it a

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

if they were experiments, and to collect data on all that we experienced. he told us to regard our lives as our own mystical laboratories. i will refer to this gentleman, who is now retired from teaching, as our mentor. he never put his name on any of the translations he published, nor took credit for his work. while he wholeheartedly shared his extensive knowledge and insights with thousands of people over a period of two decades, he never referred to himself as a teacher. in fact, he repeatedly said that the lord is the only teacher; the lord is the only rabbi; the lord is the only guru. after he was recruited by an ancient order of mystical qabalists, called ma aseh merkabah (work of the chariot, to engage in work specifically intended to water the mystical roots of the children of abr

y for these teachings. the mystical qabalah is a living tradition, dependent upon trees of perfection to retransmit its essence and water its roots. trees of perfection are adept mystics who have actually ascended the tree of life, are familiar with its paths through the f% 0 four worlds and into the negatively existent roots, and are permanently stationed in a higher level of consciousness. many people these days read about the qabalah, and many recent authors purport to reveal its true and hidden secrets in their books. but, in reality, there are precious few genuine trees of perfection in any of the lineages mentioned above. the qabalah is something that is practiced and experienced. yet, most of the people who study the qabalah do not engage in its practices, and most of the authors wh

customs, but also in doctrinal views xand specifically, an oral tradition. this oral tradition not only outlined a rigorous routine of lifestyle and conduct, but also created special learning and knowledge that was the exclusive domain of the members of the sect. in this way, a community of such learned men developed. their special knowledge drew an excess of reverential regard from the masses of people who were not privy to it, for which master yeshuvah (jesus) and later master muhammad chastised them. the masses hence became the laity outside of this elite community of pharisees. the intense and complicated levitical focus of the rabbinical sect developed from the codes of behavior and traditions institutionalized by the priesthood (kohanim) of the centralized temples in jerusalem. the s

d from them. while these two orders (and their respective leading lights xmacgregor mathers and aleister crowley) gained the most notoriety and product packaging among recent practical qabalists, more powerful magical qabalists do exist, and have existed unknown to the world at large. 8- f e 0 '0* 3$ only a very small percentage of all jews study their own mystical tradition. the vast majority of people who do study the jewish kabbalah are mainstream orthodox and chasidic jews of european descent. it is but a footnote for most conservative and reform jews, though there is a resurgence of interest among those in the jewish renewal movement. the vast majority of the written works of jewish kabbalah originated or reemerged within the last 800 years. rabbinical jews spend many years studying t

n the eighth century ce, and were not fully put down until the fifteenth century ce. from its earliest beginning, it (the karaite revolt) spread throughout the jewish diaspora into every stratum of society. karaism derives from the hebrew word karah (lit. to read) i.e. to read the torah without the intervention of rabbis. they rejected the talmud as a conspiracy of the rabbis to separate ordinary people from the simplicity of the torah. for them, the torah was the sole source of religious laws. karaites created different oral laws to deal with modern life. many talmudic dietary laws were abolished and the use of tefillin (phylacteries) was abandoned. in response to the threat that the karaites posed to their authority, the jewish rabbis were able to prevent a final schism in judaism by co

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

hy of the editions, translations, collections, commentaries on the hermetic writings in the sixteenth century is long and complicated,2 testifying to the profound and enthusiastic interest aroused by hermes trismegistus throughout the renaissance. the ban of the mediaeval church on magic had forced it into dark holes and corners, where the magician plied his abominated art in secrecy. respectable people might sometimes employ him surreptitiously and he was much feared. but he was certainly not publicly admired as a religious philosopher. renaissance magic, which was a reformed and learned magic and always disclaimed any connection with the old ignorant, evil, or black magic, was often an adjunct of an esteemed renaissance philosopher. this new status of magic was undoubtedly mainly due to

mortal nature and the evil it contains. then, when entirely denuded of all that the spheres had imprinted on him, he enters into the "ogdoadic" nature, hears the powers singing hymns to god and becomes mingled with the powers. trismegistus is now dismissed by pimander "after having been invested with powers and instructed in the nature of the all and the supreme vision" he begins to preach to the people urging them to leave their errors and to take part in immortality. and trismegistus "engraved within himself the benefit of pimander".1 ficino, in his commentary on this treatise, is immensely struck by remarkable resemblances to the book of genesis "here mercurius is seen to be treating of the mosaic mysteries, he begins, and then goes on to make obvious comparisons. moses saw a darkness o

ivisions into ten of the 360 degrees of the circle of the 1 for a good summary of the subject, see festugiere, i, pp. 89 ff. 45 he hermetic literature divides into two branches. on the one hand there are the philosophical treatises, such as those in the corpus hermeticum, and the asclepius, to which can be added some other specimens of this literahermes trismegistus and magic zodiac' that strange people, the egyptians, had divinised time, not merely in the abstract sense but in the concrete sense that each moment of the day and night had its god who must be placated as the moments passed. the decans, as they came to be called in hellenistic times, were really egyptian sidereal gods of time who had become absorbed in the chaldean astrology and affiliated to the zodiac. they all had images

he universe that he does not believe that the only god who is worshipped and splendidly honoured is sufficient to grant the man who honours him, in consequence of the actual worship he offers to him, a power which prevents the attacks of daemons against the righteous person. for he has never seen how, when the formula "in the name of jesus" is pronounced by true believers, it has healed not a few people from diseases and demonic possession and other distresses. according to celsus we might practise magic and 1 julian, works, loeb edition, i, pp. 405, 407. 3* 59 hermes trismegistus and magic sorcery rather than christianity, and believe in an unlimited number of daemons rather than in the self-evident, and manifest supreme god' writing after the pagan reaction, augustine cannot accept lacta

rament, and the star which is inimical to the vital forces of fife and youth. melancholy students who have used up their vital powers in their studies, and the old in whom these forces are in any case declining, are therefore advised to avoid as far as possible plants, herbs, animals, stones, and the like belonging to saturn, and to use and surround themselves with plants, herbs, animals, stones, people, belonging to the more fortunate, cheerful, and ufe-giving planets, of which the chief are sol, jupiter, and venus. ficino has many enthusiastic passages on the valuable "gifts" making for health and good spirits to be obtained from these planets, which he poetically describes more than once as "the three graces".2 the equation of beneficent astral influences with the three graces may be de

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

ight. it seemed that no thing in it's "right" mind would want to dwell in the void, as it cracked and dissolved any petty ego associated with it. this message is for all of humanity, not just me. this god point is approaching, whatever the fuck that means. maybe a birth to a new universe manifold "floating, in the void. many universes each with their own being--pandaemonaeon. we are gods and many people are one of many one and so forth till ecstasy. there is so much more to existence than we might think. i encourage all to try this rite (rog, an attuning with hga, as one of the highest goals of the greatwork. this is the greatwork, to be a universe, to be absolute. it is so much beyond the "human" level now, that words really do not do it at all. the only thing i can say, and have been say

pathways. the gate is opened, the bag of black flesh sewn, and the puss of desire fills the sack, and a demon is born. 6c some journal entries the following journal exerts are examples of the stages in these initiations and notes. 8/1/99 very strange evening/ morning. started out with stupid ego issues then given up and everything flowed more naturally. i started the dance for the dances sake and people progressed to get me things) i ran into this foreign couple from the netherlands and was treated to club (twilo. the energy there was up and i trance-danced into communion with az (i was completely sober and on an extreme fatigue gnosis. i saw a bat-like humanoid creature descending, and then the visage of a sarcophagus (coffin) like shape 8/14/99 i had a dream that the chaos-sphere tattoo

intless, as the coming of us there was the rite (to what aim, i do not know. but i did note that we as both physical and spiritual manifestations of the body, there was some supra- communication going on, other than just words. this was not at all obvious until after the fact. the entire night was fit to one word: dissonant. it seemed as a cut-up, a temporally deranged mardi-gras. i ran into many people whom i never met before (in the flesh) and it all seemed expected. even the butterfly tattoo which a. has been revealing to me manifestations of butterfly-like creatures as representatives of it s higher phoenix aspects journal exert *b2 (babalon) i understand her. her rage is subtle and interwoven. she is truly the queen of shells. a perfect slut and whore. she has always been here and alw

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

he rebelled against a bourgeois middle-class career in the arts. disgusted by commercialism, he retreated from the artistic scene soon afterwards, though he still continued editing various magazines for quite a while. austin osman spare and his theory of sigils/ 3 from 1927 until his death, he virtually lived as a weird hermit in a london slum, where he sometimes held exhibitions in a local pub. people have compared his life with that of h. p. lovecraft and certainly he too was an explorer of the dark levels of the soul. around the beginning of the first world war, he released some privately published editions, and today one can acquire.at least in great britain.numerous, usually highly expensive reprints of his works. however, we are primarily interested in two volumes, namely his well-k

nonetheless, the technique of their construction was not explained. the same may be said for o.t.o. under crowley's leadership and for the fraternitas saturni under gregorius. the name agrippa already hints at the fact that magical sigils have a long historical tradition, which we will not discuss here because then we would have to cover the whole complex of occult iconology as well. in general, people think of''correct' and gincorrect h sigils. the grimoires of the late middle ages were often little else but gmagical recipe books (the frequently criticized sixth and seventh books of moses basically applies the same procedure of''select ingredients, pour in and stir h, and these practitioners believed in the following principle: to know the gtrue' name and the''true' sigil of a demon mean

war.the psychology of sigmund freud. before that. blatvatsky's isis unveiled and the secret doctrine, as well as frazer's the golden bough, had given important impulses to the occult in general. william james's comparative psychology of religion influenced deeply the intellectuality of this time, but freud, adler, and especially carl g, jung eventually effected major breakthroughs. from then on, people started to consider the unconscious in earnest. this apparent digression, which had to be kept very short due to lack of space, is in reality a very important basis for the discussion that follows. we will not analyze in depth by whom spare was influenced. lao-tse and stirner having already been mentioned, we might note numerous others from swinburne to crowley himself, in whose order, the

. the advantages of this method, of which only a short summary can be given here, are obvious4 it is temptingly easy, and with only a little practice it may be performed at any time and at any place it does not call for any costly paraphernalia; protective circles and pentagram rituals are not required (though sometimes they may prove useful, especially with operations of magical protection, etc. people who tend to psychic instability should, however, be cautious. although the threshold to schizophrenia is not as easily crossed with this method as with common evocations, it does involve cutting deeply into the ecology of the psyche, an act which should be considered carefully in any case. the psycho-magical consequences are sometimes quite incalculable. as is well known, the real problem w

systems of manipulation of consciousness that negative formulas are usually not properly comprehended by the unconscious. while the unconscious is capable of understanding the metaphorical language (and sigils constructed with the word method are really nothing else) in expressions like geradicate, h gremove h or gavoid, h it does seem to ignore words like gnot, h gnone, h gnever, h etc, for most people. therefore, do not say gthis my wish not to interestingly enough, this does not apply to all areas of practical magic. for example, the difference between talism alismans are for something while amulets are against something. thus, a talisman may be constructed for health; however, an amulet would be constructed against illness. but even with amulets one will usually restrain from using neg

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

y a twothirds vote. maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (13 of 76 [11/22/1999 11:51:55 am] first section. lesson. thus he showed me: and behold the lord stood upon a wall made by a plumbline, with a plumbline in his hand. and the lord said unto me,amos, what seest thou? and i said, a plumbline. then said the lord, i behold, i will set a plumbline in the midst of my people? israel: i will not again pass by them any more. in some jurisdictions, the following lesson is read: though i speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, i am become as sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal. and though i have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries and all knowledge,and though i have all faith, so that i could remove mountains, and have not

present a vast and boundless field for philosophical disquisition, which far exceeds human inquiry,and are perculiar mysteries, known only to nature and to nature's god, to whom we and all are indebted for creation, preservation, and every blessing we enjoy* of the seven liberal arts and sciences. grammar teaches the proper arrangement of words, according to the idiom or dialect of any particular people; and that excellency of pronunciation, which enables us to speak or write a language with accuracy, agreeably to reason and correct usage. rhetoric teaches us to speak copiously and fluently on any subject, not merely with propriety, but with all the advantages of force and elegance; wisely contriving to captivate the maine masonic text book file//c /grand lodge/bluebook/bluebook1.htm (22 o

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

ransmuting the base metals into gold. these claims have naturally given rise to a great deal of vague speculation. from time to time, students have asked for a direct statement from the writer concerning this subject of paramount importance, and as we are standing upon the threshold of a new age where this precious jewel with all its power will be evolved and possessed by a considerable number of people, we feel that it is important to divest the subject of all the mystery that surrounds it and speak in plain terms concerning the matter. then all who really wish to take the trouble involved, for it involves arduous labor, nothing worth having being ever gained without cost, may know how to make for themselves this great gem. we are taught that in the beginning god created heaven and earth

wed; furthermore, the expenditure of the creative force at the few times in a life when it is legitimately required for propagation would not seriously interfere with the spiritual development undertaken to become the philosopher's stone, and the soul- growth gained by assuming the duties of parenthood would far outweigh any possible loss. what the rosicrucians teach then is that marriage between people who will limit their use of the creative function to the purpose of propagation is eminently good, noble and productive of great soul-growth, but that unmarried aspirant should live an absolutely celibate life if they wish to attain the highest. part viii the path of initiation in an earlier chapter we noted that the transition of the adept from the dominion of death to the realm of immorta

the bible. in the latin version the same place is spoken of as naim, and eusebius says it was located near endor, famous as the abode of the witch, through whose instrumentality saul spoke with samuel after the latter had passed on. but it is not to be supposed that naioth and naim are places, or that they were used interchangeably. they describe two widely different classes of spiritually gifted people, which the ancient egyptians had marked by placing the uraeus upon the brows of one and at the navels of the other. the latter were mediumistic persons, receiving impressions from spirit controls through the solar plexus. they were properly designated naioth by the hebrews who used the feminine suffix to indicate their negative qualities. but the voluntary clairvoyant and the initiate, repr

emption, when the two streams shall be united in the kingdom of heaven where there is neither marrying nor giving in marriage, and where reigns christ, the king of peace, exercising the dual office of king and priest after the order of melchisedec, for the good of all. but this new order can not come into existence in a day. it requires ages of preparation, not only of the land itself, but of the people who are to inhabit it. and in order to gain an idea of what that land is like, and how the people are constituted, it will be helpful to consider the evolutionary career of humanity which has brought us the land where we live to our present status; that will then give us the perspective to see what is in store for us in the future. the biblical and occult traditions agree with science that

helpfulness and prayer as practiced by devoted christians, no matter with what church they are affiliated if they follow the path of the sons of seth. others have attained by following the specific exercises given by the rosicrucians. and thus the process of the unification of the two streams is already under way. but the war between the flesh and the spirit is still raging in the breast of most people as fiercely as it was in the days when paul gave vent to his pent up feelings, and told us how the flesh was warring against the spirit within himself, and how he did the wrong things which he would not do, and omitted good deed which he aspired so ardently to perform. nor will the struggle ever cease for the mystic mason until he has learned to build the temple made without hands, which is

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

e from as well as agreement with the bible story. it states that jehovah created eve, that the lucifer spirit samael united with her but that he was ousted by jehovah and forced to leave her before the birth of her son cain, who was thus the son of a widow. then jehovah created adam, to be the husband of eve, and from their union abel was born. thus from the beginning there have been two kinds of people in the world. one begotten by the lucifer spirit samael and partaking of a semi-divine nature imbued with the dynamic martial energy inherited from this divine ancestry, is aggressive, progressive, and possessed of great initiative, but impatient of restraint or authority whether human or divine. this class is loath to take things on faith and prone to prove all things by the light of reaso

the world. one begotten by the lucifer spirit samael and partaking of a semi-divine nature imbued with the dynamic martial energy inherited from this divine ancestry, is aggressive, progressive, and possessed of great initiative, but impatient of restraint or authority whether human or divine. this class is loath to take things on faith and prone to prove all things by the light of reason. these people believe in works rather than faith, and by their dauntless courage and inexhaustible energy they have transformed the trackless wilderness of the world to a garden full of life and beauty, so lovely in fact that the sons of cain have forgotten the garden of god, the kingdom of heaven, whence they were expelled by the decree of the lunar god jehovah. against him they are in constant rebellio

ervant, the workman in love with his work, tells the worldly minded churchman, who is full of platitudes and as vile as a whited sepulcher, of the temple which he, the workman, built. this conception is a mystic gem and we append it for the reader's meditation "i am afraid you may not consider it an altogether substantial concern. it has to be seen in a certain way, under certain conditions. some people never see it at all. you must understand this is no dead pile of stones and unmeaning timber; it is a living thing "when you enter it you hear a sound--a sound as of some mighty poem chanted. listen long enough and you will hear that it is made up of the beating of human hearts, of the nameless music of men's souls, that is, if you have ears. if you have eyes you will presently see the chur

h their fathers in the day when i took them by the hand and led them out of the land of egypt, because they continued not in my covenant, and i regarded them not 'saith the lord* for this is the covenant that i will make to the house of israel after those days, saith the lord 'i will put my laws into their minds and write them in their hearts, and i will be to them a god and they shall be to me a people and they shall not teach every man his neighbor and every man his brother saying, know the lord, for all shall know me from the least to the greatest" the foregoing quotations from paul's epistle to the hebrews are not found there consecutively as here arranged. it is necessary to intelligently piece the bible narrative together so that we may obtain an outline of the future development whi

there was peace on earth, but as soon as the offices of king and priest were divorced and the sexes divided, it is not surprising for the reasons given above that the peaceful reign of melchisedec has been followed by an age of war and strife, such strife as has been experienced during the present dispensation. formerly the unifying factors of a dual office in the ruler and the double sex of his people precluded the clashing of interests which now obtains, and which will continue until another divine ruler shall present himself to embody within in his own person the qualifications of the dual office of king and priest after the order of melchisedec, and until sex generation be abolished. in this connection it is significant that the bible narrative begins in the garden of eden, where mank

FREEMASONS SATANISM AND SYMBOLISM

t of these writings were kept secret. biblical admonition has been taken carefully, comparing masonic teachings to the holy bible. in i john 4:1, we read "beloved, believe not every spirit, but try (test) the spirits whether they are of god: because many false prophets are gone out into the world" we see that any religious teaching that does not conform to scripture is from a "false prophet" many people still do not understand the importance of studying this subject to its logical conclusion. their spiritual freedom is at stake. remember two things about masonry: 1) superior masons deliberately lie to their fellow masons, as those masons "deserve to be mislead" 2) explanations given to 95% of all masons are wrong. this quote from masonic author, carl claudy sums it all up "cut through the

ch they use, this claim is proven. freemasonry gives itself away more through its symbols than it does in its writings. you saw in the analogy page of "the matrix" that high level masons praise lucifer. it is within these writings the "smoking gun" will be found, proof that masons worship satan. once this is comprehended, you will understand why "they" have been trying to keep this all secret. if people really understood that masonry is the worship of satan, no one in their right mind would join. not only that but people would demand that this organization be outlawed. you have a continuous public relations campaign promoting the lie that freemasonry is not a religion, and is just a "good works social organization" as quoted above, you have secrets within secrets. lucifer praised as the li

elfish souls? doubt it not [albert pike, morals and dogma of the ancient and accepted scottish rite of freemasonry, p. 321, 19th degree of grand pontiff; red emphasis added] masons from the first initiation which is the first degree are urged to mightily "seek the light" the average mason is continually saying that he is "seeking the light" and will spend his entire life "moving toward the light" people who haven't studied this subject would assume that this "light" is the revelation of the god of the bible. this statement is continuously held up to try to convince us that masonry is christian. in the above quote, albert pike is saying that lucifer is the one who bears the light of freemasonry. the sentence immediately preceding confirms not only that lucifer is the light-bearer, but that

t press, 1991, p. 362 "it is fascinating to know that he married venus, another name for lucifer or the devil [woodcock, op. cit, p. 150-151; emphasis added] manly p. hall tells the mason that he can have the seething energies of lucifer in his hands, and then tells him to follow in the footsteps of the "christian devil" to whom "human sacrifices" are offered. the infernal names there may be some people who have read up to this point and still might be skeptical. masonry cleverly masks its references to satan. there are 77 names which pagans have used to refer to satan over the centuries and they are in the satanic bible. we'll review some of these "infernal names" of satanism found within masonry [satanic bible, anton lavey, p. 144-46] we shall list the freemason teaching on each of these

specially the egyptian satan. this subject does go back a long way. remember pike's words, quoted in the very beginning, that "masonry is identical to the ancient mysteries" what this statement means is that freemasons believe the same as all the ancient mysteries and worship the same god, satan, and they worship satan under different names. keep in mind that we are dealing with a highly advanced people. a people who have had a lot of practice in their art of deceit. from the table of coincidence page in the masonic rituals section you were made aware that individuals within the u.s government and nasa have been staging major worldly events which coincide with 19.5/33 degrees from the perspective of that particular event. this again is taceable back to ancient egypt. since blavatsky mentio

FULL MOON RITUALS

the previous leader to try someone else. if the outgoing leader really doesn't want to nominate, he or she will ask for a volunteer. who gets to do the other stuff? usually we ask for volunteers for the quarter, goddess and god invocations. if there are more volunteers than needed, it's the leader's choice. this isn't a question of quality; it's usually a matter of balance (males and females, old people and new people, whatever. what's a petition? after the invocations are completed, the leader usually does a transition to the body of the ritual, which normally consists of people's personal workings, which are frequently of the "asking for something" persuasion, hence the word "petition, which is used to mean anyone's personal contribution. other than workings for a desired goal "petitions

transition to the body of the ritual, which normally consists of people's personal workings, which are frequently of the "asking for something" persuasion, hence the word "petition, which is used to mean anyone's personal contribution. other than workings for a desired goal "petitions" have included expressions of gratitude to the gods and/or the members, performances of poetry or music, whatever people want to do with their space. petitions aren't scheduled; you come in any time during the main window, usually 4-5 days. how does it work? the fmr is done during a 5-7 day window. the leader posts an opening note, setting place and mood, usually casting the circle, and welcoming participants. over the next 24-48 hours the quarters are called, the god and goddess are invoked, and the leader p

scheduled; you come in any time during the main window, usually 4-5 days. how does it work? the fmr is done during a 5-7 day window. the leader posts an opening note, setting place and mood, usually casting the circle, and welcoming participants. over the next 24-48 hours the quarters are called, the god and goddess are invoked, and the leader posts a transition to the petition period. thereafter people come in at their own time to petition until the pre-announced time of closing, when the leader posts a final hail-and-farewell. it isn't necessary to leave your computer on all week, or to do a physical working that exactly mirrors your petition. while it's true that we take a week to do the ritual; it is also true that it lasts one night. it is very true that the power raised is genuine, a

tion has to happen; if you're asking for that job you just applied for, have you called and asked if they received your application? also, many of us (not all, not every time) do some version of our fmr petition in real-time. it may not be as elaborate as what you do in cyberspace, which has fewer rules, but some personal working appears to help. third, believe it. one time someone asked how many people had gotten what they asked for, and the results were pretty astonishing. so how do i get in on this? some time around new moon, the leader for the next fmr posts an announcement of timelines, probably a call for volunteers, maybe a preliminary mention of place, maybe a format note if something special is planned. as replies to that note, people sign up to invoke and/or petition, ask questio

evening tinkle as icicles upon our roofs join us in our songs, laugh with us, fill our hearts with merriment as we celebrate together this night from somewhere there was music. it echoes in the great hall as boudica turns and lights the quarter candle, then step dances a spiral back to the altar and replaces the tortoise shell on the altar. she bows to the elements. she looks up and around at the people gathered in the circle, her blue eyes flashing, and she smiles at all who have gathered. she turns, and to the last echoes of the music, she spirals back to her place in the circle after passing to carielle in the east the castle's modest flame..after meets and greets, carielle had taken her place in circle, and felt the energies begin to rise as deer raised the circle. her heart pounded in

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

has been established in the social order, and when it has not been observed chaos has always held sway. a society or a civilization seldom perishes by the sword; nearly always it perishes through a defamation of the mysteries which held it in equilibrium. when ham uncovered his father's nakedness he was cursed; so also was prometheus punished for stealing fire from heaven. thus it happens that a people or a civilization is cursed when its rulers uncover the mysteries in the public places. when the symbols are made cheap they are misunderstood, they cease to be symbolical and become real, idols in the eyes of the multitudes. when the multitudes dance round the golden calf, then are the tables of the law cast upon the ground. all this may seem strange to us today, when everything is trumpet

contentment. why has he failed to do so? because the mysteries of physical science, having slipped the leash of secrecy, have, like maenads, coursed madly about the world. once the searchers after the mysteries of nature worked in a gloom of fear, locking away their knowledge in ciphers and cryptograms; now they stride into their laboratories seeking to transmute knowledge into gold, and when the people cannot understand their jargon they fall back upon the pen of the novel-writer, transforming scientific fact into romantic fiction. why has science thus failed us? because the wisdom of the few has been cast like pearls before the swinish ignorance of the many. the intellectual evolution of the masses has not kept pace with the physical evolution of the scientists. a new body has been built

ould seem to be uncontradictable; for divulgence has invariably led to active discontent, caused by a loss of balance between the spiritual and the mundane. like all other peoples, the jews realized this, and long before the qabalah was known as an occult science, the mysteries of creation, evolution, and dissolution were locked up in their sacred writings. then came the great dispersion: a small people bereft of nationship was cast into a dissolving world, and almost simultaneously a new cult arose called christianity- a jewish heresy. the reaction on orthodox jewry was instantaneous; for a tension was established which later on led to the persecution of the jews, whereupon the secrecy of the doctrines took on an accentuated form, for self-preservation had now to be added to non-revelatio

he ancient sod; or mystery, of the hebrews. woe to the man who sees in the thorah, i.e. law, only simple recitals and ordinary words! because, if in truth it only contained these, we would even today be able to compose a thorah much more worthy of admiration. the recitals of the thorah are the vestments of the thorah. woe to him who takes this garment for the thorah itself. there are some foolish people who, seeing a man covered with a beautiful garment, carry their regard no further, and take the garment for the body, whilst there exists a still more precious thing, which is the soul. the wise, the servitors of the supreme king, those who inhabit the heights of sinai,3 are occupied only with the soul, which is the basis of all the rest, which is the thorah itself; and in the future time t

numerical value of kl (lk) which means gall h, or the gunderstanding of all h. moses failed to open the fiftieth of these gates had he done so he would have become the messiah of israel. when the messiah does come, the sabbatic millenary will be accomplished; all israel will be blessed, 16 and will become one nation in the lord 17- that is to say, this world will be inhabited solely by the chosen people. there is the energy of the serpent of genesis, nchsh (nachash) and the energy of the brazen serpent which healed the afflicted israelites, mshich (messiah. both have the same numerical values, namely 358; consequently when one is subtracted from the other the result is zero- that is deliverance from both good and evil. in order to understand this we will repeat it again: good is a means of

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

from which they spring is everywhere the same"[2 [2] max muller, origin and growth of religion, p. 48. the question as to whether the identity of conception and the similarity in detail observed in religious rites, ceremonies, and symbols in the various countries of the globe are due to the universal law of unity which governs human development, or whether, through the dispersion of one original people, the early conceptions of a deity were spread broadcast over the entire earth, is perhaps not settled; yet, from the facts which have been brought forward during the last century, the latter theory seems altogether probable, such divergence in religious ideas as is observed among the various peoples of the earth being attributable to variations in temperament caused by changed conditions of

d, the original signification of the tree, like that of all other religious emblems, became considerably changed. through its energies, or life-giving properties, existence had long been maintained, and for this reason, as has already been observed, it became an object of veneration; but, after the reproductive power in man had risen to the dignity of a supreme god, the tree, to the masses of the people, became a symbol of the physical, life-giving energy in mortals and in animals. in other words, it became a phallic emblem representing the continuation of existence, or the power to reproduce or continue life on the earth. as a religious symbol it became the traditional tree of life. the tree, like nearly every other object in nature, was and still is, in various parts of the world, either

e been carried from india to that island by a certain priestess in the year 307 b.c, forlong observes "this wonderful idol has furnished shoots to half asia, and every shoot is trained as much as possible like the parent, and like it, also, enclosed and tended. men watch and listen for signs and sounds from this holy tree just as the priests of dodona did beneath their rustling oaks, and, as many people, even of these somewhat sceptical days, still do, beneath the pulpits of their pope, priest, or other oracle"[8 [8] rivers of life, vol. i, p, 36. the sacred ficus is worshipped in india and in many of the polynesian islands. regarding the palm, inman assures us that it is emblematical of the active male energy, or the continuation of existence.[9 [9] ancient faiths embodied in ancient name

or paschal suppers and other eucharistic rites" although by the ancients water was sometimes regarded as the original principle, later, wine, or the intoxicating quality within it, came to constitute the god-idea. it was spirit, while water was matter; hence, in the sacraments, water and wine were commingled, wine representing the essence or blood of god; water, at the same time, standing for the people. cyprian, the bishop martyr, while contending for the use of wine in the sacrament of the lord's supper, makes use of the following argument "the holy spirit also is not silent in the psalms on the sacrament of this thing, when he makes mention of the lord's cup, and says 'thy intoxicating cup how excellent it is' now the cup which intoxicates is assuredly mingled with wine, for water canno

hen he makes mention of the lord's cup, and says 'thy intoxicating cup how excellent it is' now the cup which intoxicates is assuredly mingled with wine, for water cannot intoxicate anybody. and the cup of the lord in such wise inebriates, as noe also was intoxicated drinking wine in genesis. for because christ bore us all, in that he also bore our sins, we see that in the water is understood the people, but in the wine is showed the blood of christ. thus, therefore, in consecrating the cup of the lord, water alone cannot be offered, even as wine alone cannot be offered. for if anyone offer wine only, the blood of christ is dissociated from us; but if the water be alone, the people are dissociated from christ"[10 [10] epistles of cyprian, vol. i, pp. 215-217. the sacrament of the lord's su

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

ostensibly edited by its publisher, george redway,butin realitytheeditor wasarthurmachen, and it was due to machen's sensibilities-heightened by the contemporary prosecution. ofvizetelly for publishingzlla'snovels-thatwaite's intemperate language was curbed.thus,g. w. m. reynolds,'thehighpriestofcheap periodical fiction',became'hard-working' ratherthan'unscrupulous"and was nolonger'awriterfor the people in the worst senseofthe phrase;thatis, his works, written obviously to expose and exaggeratethemisconductofthearistocracy, were,inmoral and manner, so objectionablethattheywere quite unfit for introductionintoany respectable household.'onecannot helpbutsuspect alsothatwould-be collectorswouldhave soughtmoreeagerly .for novelsthatwere 'unhealthy always, and often flagrantly vicious'thanfor t

xceptionallyluridin its furniturethatlhaveever seen.thewalls have red paper,thecurtains and suite are a dull a red umbrella ofvastproportionsdependsextended from theceiling;in aworditisjusttheapartmentinwhichtheterrible scarletwomanmightbe expected to befound. thereisnothingto excite suspicion in it beyondtheunmitigatedbadtastewhichthusrampantly displays itself.'healsonotedthat'fromsix to a dozen people usually attend; aninstrumentcalled fairy bells, a large and small musical-box, some papertrumpets,arethestock in tradeofthese marvel-mongers.'whentheseancecommenced'themusicalboxis lifted,theinstrumentspass from head to headofthesitters; voicessoundinall directions; spirit jokes are cracked inbrokenvoices, and allthewellknownseriesofthaumaturgiccommonplaces follows.'noneofthis impressedhima

was in ill-health.theimmediate reason forthesuggestion was, however, somewhat bizarre, as waitenotedatthetime:thecouncil of the spliritualist] allliance] knows of no-one to succeed [letheml and phyllis [le. mercy phillimore, secretary of the association] was asked to see a certain mediumthroughwhomstainton-moses is said to communicate.he-i-advisedthat i should be consulted. butiknowless of likely people. if the advice really came from s.m, was it intended to seewhetheriwould serve? this is amootpoint. wasitsubconsciously in themindof phyllis? she at leastthoughtof me once in connectionwiththe editorship. i made my position plain on the score of sincerity, and it seemsnotfar apart from hers.he also recognized the major problem:'whether my ownhealth and agewouldlet me make the experiment are

'europe. dora was far from unwilling to escape from molesey and the ageing granville and the foursetoutto enjoy themselves.howthey did so is told in ahighlycrypticfashion inthehouseofthehiddenlight,an extraordinary book writtenjointly by machen and waite. no work of either author hasbeen the subject of so much eccentricspeculation and ill-informed comment as has this one, largely because very few people have everbeen ableto seeit. only three copieswere printed (of which two only, togetherwitha set of corrected proofs, have survived: one each for machen and waite and one for philip wellby,.waite's friend and publisher.ofthose fewwhohaveseen the book, adrian goldstone and wesley sweetser, machen's bibliographers, believed it to have been issued for membersofthe goldendawn-asdid gerald yorke

stby meansofcasual substitutes (lawsxviiiandxix).to ensure inebriety law'xxxstated that 'at ordinary meetingsofthe sodality a general confession of thirst shall be recited,andthis invariably, while lawxxixinformed members that'thefalling sign is the lapseofany member underthetable, as to which:absitomen.'norwas the sodality confined to men, for'thebrothers of the sodality areknowngenerally as the people of the shadow and their sisterswhoare latent in the secret bosom of theorderare the daughtersofnight.'theritual was in twenty-two stages, following the lettersofthe hebrew alphabet, and involvedtheceremonial fillingofawineglasswhichwas then 'sentround'the whilethe'secret maxims of theorder'were recited:74a.e.waite-magicianofmanyparts_1.scriptumest:thespirit indeed is willing,butthe flesh is

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

factory results even of this class have been arrived at during the two months' sittings.'thethird issueoflightcarried a letter from the founder of the guild, a 'clergyman of the church of england, in which he elaborated the beliefs and practices of its members 'i have myself taken a small, private room which i20thegoldendawnhave fitted up as a small chapel or oratory, and, gathering a few earnest people round me, have officiated twice a week at a simplebutsolemn service, in the intervalofwhich we sit for spirit255 communion..there are gradations in our guild; but all, from the inner to the outermost circle, are believers rather than inquirers.'hewas anxious, too, to stress that the guild guarded itself against curiosity-hunters;'inthat sense only is our society a secret one' it was already

ianscandal,by leo vincey(1913),p2679267iihowe,op.cit.,p,180.12ibid.,p.210.13ibid.,p.225.14waite,op.cit.,p.228.action454. wisdomby the endof1897 exactly323aspiring magicians had been initiated in the various temples of the golden dawn, 97 of whom stayed the course and entered the second order. as the secondorderroll shows a grand total of120admissions up to1902it seems probable that no more than400people entered the order before the schismof1903.many of these soon fell by the wayside and most of those who remained have the fact of their mem255 bership as their only claim upon posterity. but some of the members were more interesting; some were lesser literary and artistic figures, numbers of them achieved fame or notoriety in the occult world, a few were scientists. and there was w. b. yeats

e order; later, he recalled the curious conversation that ensued:finding that i was interested in such subjects,drbury suggested one day that i should join a secret societyofesoteric students.theinvitation had been led up to by a good deal of preparatory inquiry.thedialogue between us ran somewhat thus 'what shall i get from it''intime, you will get powers 'what sortofpowers''theyare powers which people would call supernatural.theyare perfectly natural,butthey are got by knowledge of deeper forces of nature''ifthey are good, why should not everyone know them''theywould be capableofgreat abuse in the wrong hands''howcan you prevent their getting into wrong hands 'by carefully examining our initiates 'should i be examined 'certainly''by whom''thepeople would be in london 'should i have to pr

golden dawn rituals intheequinox;all the scattered temples were alarmed by crowley's action, having memories of the horos scandal, but few of them gave mathers any financialsupport255even berridge gave only a small amount while nothing at all came from isis-urania. in addition to joining isis, brodie-innes also refounded the amen-ra temple at edinburgh in december1910.at the first meeting twelve people were present, including brodie-innes and his wife.theothers includeddrand mrs carnegie dickson and kate moffat, allofwhom were supposedly loyal to f elkin. he, in turn, seems not to have worried unduly as he felt sure that the dicksons at least would return when they found out brodie255 innes' real nature, which was that of an unprincipled power255 seeker. as long as it was convenient to re

d imitators have followed behind him. foolishness and palpable falsehood are offered to a public who read and believe them.modemoccult fraternities,ofdoubtful parentage, loudly proc255 laim the immense antiquityofbeliefs that originated with west-kingdom91cott and mathers, their follies multiply and fictions about the order's history are taken up eagerly by conspiracy theorists who see the little people of the golden dawn as gigantic villains in a monstrous satanic plot to overthrow christian civilization.thisis the unfortunate legacy of the golden dawn. from innocent speculation on hermetic philosophy and harmless dabbling in quasi-magical ritual, a myth has grown upofultimatetruthshidden from the multitude but readily available to the initiate.theeverydaypeople whowerethe golden dawn are

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

the rise of the imperial power of rome, falling at length before the martial prowess of the romans, who, having conquered, took great pains to destroy the arts and sciences of the egypt they had overrun and subdued; for they seem to have had a wholesome fear of the magical arts, which, as tradition had informed them, flourished in the nile valley; which same tradition is also familiar to english people through our acquaintance with the book of genesis, whose reputed author was taught in egypt all the science and arts he possessed, even as the bible itself tells us, although the orthodox are apt to slur over this assertion of the old testament narrative.ourpresent world has taken almost no notice of the rosicrucian philosophy, nor until the last twenty years of any mysticism, and when it d

ions had reposed in a state of apathy without culture, had made almost no progress, and had been hide-bound by the fetters of a religious establishment which boasted itself upon its exclusiveness, its control of all that god gave or man could receive, and formulated and practisedchristian rosenkreuz15the dogma that there was no revelationbutane- the bible- and that the bible was unsuitable to the people, whose soleduty was to support a priesthood, from whose personal attention and propitiation alone was any good to be obtained. so long as vast nations were taught that neither mind, nor intellect, nor man's spiritual soul required any further culture, nor any further enlightenment than could be obtained from listening to the reading of the only infallible book in a language not understood b

, whose soleduty was to support a priesthood, from whose personal attention and propitiation alone was any good to be obtained. so long as vast nations were taught that neither mind, nor intellect, nor man's spiritual soul required any further culture, nor any further enlightenment than could be obtained from listening to the reading of the only infallible book in a language not understood by the people; it is easy to perceive why germany in 1600was behind alexandriaoftheyear1,alike in culture, in science and in art. reform of any sort, new presentments of truth of any kind, always stink in the nostrils of men who have a vested interest in maintaining things as they are: and history has repeatedly shown that even beneficed ministers will stoop to misrep255 resentation and falsehood in orde

the society to which we belong, to notice how far we moderns have strayed from the original paths laid down by our founder, c.r, and to take a note of the kindred societies of rosicrucians which are now in being, so far as we know of them. with regard to past history we must notbesurprised that extant published records are very scanty, for the purpose of the rosicrucians was to be unknown to the people among whom they lived. some few notable persons only appear to have had the right to function as recognised members of the rosicrucian colleges, for instance, michael maier the german student of alchemy who died in 1662, and dr robert fludd of london and bearstead near maidstone who died in 1637.thestar of rosicrucianism is now once more in the ascendant and our society has made rapid strid

ld beingthoughts on the ever-burning lamps 55omnipotent, and able to do all things, does not usually proceed by miracles,ofthey will not be prized as such; an essence of miracle is rarity, a miracle imitated is not a second miracle. ordinary events, then, being the extreme of opposition to miracle, there are yet events of a third and intermediate type, marvels, which cannot be understanded of the people, but which are yet the product of a special gift to certain men, their spirits, minds, and bodies, who by due, careful, and sufficient training, wisdom and experience, have earned such a reward. such should the typical rosicrucian be, a terrestrial earthly body, the temple in which dwells a mind trained to understand the powers of nature, and enshrined within this,asacanopy, should sit a di

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

oses on mount sinai, not only the law,butalso the explication of that law; and that moses, after his coming down, retiring to his tent, rehearsed to aaron both the one and the other. when he had done, aaron standing on the right hand, his sons, eleazar and ithamar, were introduced to a second rehearsal; this being over, the seventy elders that composed the sanhedrim were admitted; and lastly, the people, as many as pleased: to all of whom moses again repeated both the law and the explanation as he received them from god. so that aaron heard it four times, his sons thrice, the elders twice, and the people once. now, of the two things which moses taught them, the law and the explanation, only the first was committed to writing; which is what we have in exodus, leviticus, and numbers; as to t

precious thingsof"t]the lasting hills. and for the precious things of the earth, and the fullness thereof, and for the good will of him that dwells in the bush: let the blessing come upon the head of joseph, and uponthetop of the head of him that was separate from his brethren. his glory is like the firstling of a bullock, and his horns are like the horns of unicorns: with them he shall push the people together to the ends of the earth, and they are the tell thousands] of ephraim, and they are the thousands] of manasseh' the armorial bearings of ephraim are: green, an ox. those of manasseh are flesh-colour, a vine by a wall. all this refers also to the natures of (c.)and( n, the firstling of the bullock and the earthy nature of the sign, shown by the hills, to (tj )while the archers over

shall praise: thy hand shall be in the neck of thine enemies; thy father's children shall bow down before thee. judah is a lion's whelp: from the prey, my son, thou art gone up; he stooped down, he couched as a lion, and as an old lion; who shall rouse him up? the sceptre shall not depart from judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. binding his foal unto the vine, and his ass's colt unto the choice vine; he washed his garments in wine, and his clothes in the blood of grapes: his eyes shall be red with wine, and his teeth white withmilk.'moses says 'this is the blessing of judah, and he said, hear,lord,the voice of judah, and bringhimunto his people, let his hands be sufficient for him and be thou an help to him fro

p his foot in oil. thy shoes shall be iron and brass, and as thy days, so shall thy strength be' the armorial bearings of asher are purple, a cup. allthiscoincides with the nature of venus and libra, while the feet refer to the sign pisces, which rule the feet, and in which(c?)is exalted. iron and brass are the metals of the friendly planets (d')and (c).of dan (tt\)jacob says 'dan shall judge his people as one of the tribes of israel. dan shall be a serpent by the way, an adder in the path, that biteth the horse's heels, so that his rider shall fall backward. i have waited for thy salvation, 0lord.'moses says 'dan is a lion's whelp, he shall leap from bashan' the armorial bearings of dan are green, an eagle. these things fit with the martial and fierce nature of this sign, in which (r3)pri

shoulders' the armorial bearings of benjamin are- green, a wolf. these suit the character of (t )partly keen, partly of the nature of jupiter, and partly brutal.ofzebulon (v\)jacob says 'zebulon shall dwell at the haven of the sea, and he shall be for a haven of ships, and his border shall be unto sidon' moses says 'rejoice zebulon in thy going out, and issachar in thy tents, they shall call the people unto the mountain, there they shall offer sacrifices of righteousness, for they shall suck of the abundance of the sea, of the treasures hid in the sands' this suits well the tropical, earthy and watery signs of (v\)and (f:l!273).the armorial bearings of zebulon are- purple, a ship.ofreuben=)jacob says 'reuben, thou art my firstborn, my might, and the beginning of my strength, the excellenc

GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

yle waite turned in upon himself and, being unable to receive a formal education of any kind,4[4] he simultaneously educated himself and found a way of escape by reading 'penny dreadfuls' and medieval romances5[5. 2[2] shadows of life and thought. a retrospective review in the form of memoirs (selwyn and blount, 1938. hereafter referred to as slt. 3[3] there is no record of a marriage between two people of these or similar names over a period from 1848 to 1857 at st. catherine's house, nor is there any reference in the registers of kensington parish church where waite claims that the marriage took place. 4[4] waite's education was of the 'dame school' variety, save for two terms at the roman catholic school, st. charles's college in bayswater, in 1874. 5[5] slt, chapter 2, passim after his

standing (castle was not a member of the order of the temple, asked a series of questions about castle's sources. the paper was unexceptionable and castle's answers more than adequate, but waite was convinced of his own superior knowledge and scornful of the members of quatuor coronati lodge. he recorded in his diary that the paper was 'ill-conceived, ill-defined and altogether male sonans. these people know not whither they are going. i asked certain questions at the end but there was no one to answer them. these are not brethren; they are simulacra "antic figures which a juggler dances '84[84. later he referred to the paper again 'of course i must not say what i think 82[82] letter from waite to shute, 22 november 1938 83[83] aqc 15 (1902, pp. 163-74. waite's comments are printed on pp

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

his purpose to disprove each one of the fundamental tenets of godless ideologies and to have the "last word, so as to completely silence the objections raised against religion. the seal of the final prophet, who attained ultimate wisdom and moral perfection, is used as a sign of his intention of saying this last word. all author' s works center around one goal: to convey the qur' an' s message to people, encourage them to think about basic faith-related issues (such as the existence of god, his unity and the hereafter, and to expose the feeble foundations and perverted ideologies of godless systems. harun yahya enjoys a wide readership in many countries, from india to america, england to indonesia, poland to bosnia, and spain to brazil. some of his books are available in english, french, g

m india to america, england to indonesia, poland to bosnia, and spain to brazil. some of his books are available in english, french, german, spanish, italian, portuguese, urdu, arabic, albanian, russian, serbo-croat (bosnian, polish, malay, uygur turkish, and indonesian, and they are enjoyed by readers worldwide. greatly appreciated all around the world, these works have been instrumental in many people recovering their faith in god and in many others gaining a deeper insight into their faith. the wisdom, and the sincere and easy-to-understand style gives these books a distinct touch which directly effects any one who reads or studies them. immune to objections, these works are characterized by their features of rapid effectiveness, definite results and irrefutability. it is unlikely that

ry movements of denial are now ideologically defeated, thanks to the collection of books written by harun yahya. there is no doubt that these features result from the wisdom and lucidity of the qur'an. the author modestly intends to serve as a means in humanity's search for god's right path. no material gain is sought in the publication of these works. considering these facts, those who encourage people to read these books, which open the "eyes" of the heart and guide them to become more devoted servants of god, render an invaluable service. meanwhile, it would just be a waste of time and energy to propagate other books which create confusion in peoples' minds, lead man into ideological chaos, and which, clearly have no strong and precise effects in removing the doubts in peoples' hearts

a waste of time and energy to propagate other books which create confusion in peoples' minds, lead man into ideological chaos, and which, clearly have no strong and precise effects in removing the doubts in peoples' hearts, as also verified from previous experience. it is apparent that it is impossible for books devised to emphasize the author's literary power rather than the noble goal of saving people from loss of faith, to have such a great effect. those who doubt this can readily see that the sole aim of harun yahya's books is to overcome disbelief and to disseminate the moral values of the qur'an. the success and impact of this service are manifest in readers' conviction. one point should be kept in mind: the main reason for the continuing cruelty, conflict, and all the ordeals the ma

m loss of faith, to have such a great effect. those who doubt this can readily see that the sole aim of harun yahya's books is to overcome disbelief and to disseminate the moral values of the qur'an. the success and impact of this service are manifest in readers' conviction. one point should be kept in mind: the main reason for the continuing cruelty, conflict, and all the ordeals the majority of people undergo is the ideological prevalence of disbelief. this state can only be ended with the ideological defeat of disbelief and by conveying the wonders of creation and qur'anic morality so that people can live by it. considering the state of the world today, which leads people into the downward spiral of violence, corruption and conflict, it is clear that this service has to be provided more

GNOSTIC CATECHISM

yle waite turned in upon himself and, being unable to receive a formal education of any kind,4[4] he simultaneously educated himself and found a way of escape by reading 'penny dreadfuls' and medieval romances5[5. 2[2] shadows of life and thought. a retrospective review in the form of memoirs (selwyn and blount, 1938. hereafter referred to as slt. 3[3] there is no record of a marriage between two people of these or similar names over a period from 1848 to 1857 at st. catherine's house, nor is there any reference in the registers of kensington parish church where waite claims that the marriage took place. 4[4] waite's education was of the 'dame school' variety, save for two terms at the roman catholic school, st. charles's college in bayswater, in 1874. 5[5] slt, chapter 2, passim after his

standing (castle was not a member of the order of the temple, asked a series of questions about castle's sources. the paper was unexceptionable and castle's answers more than adequate, but waite was convinced of his own superior knowledge and scornful of the members of quatuor coronati lodge. he recorded in his diary that the paper was 'ill-conceived, ill-defined and altogether male sonans. these people know not whither they are going. i asked certain questions at the end but there was no one to answer them. these are not brethren; they are simulacra "antic figures which a juggler dances '84[84. later he referred to the paper again 'of course i must not say what i think 82[82] letter from waite to shute, 22 november 1938 83[83] aqc 15 (1902, pp. 163-74. waite's comments are printed on pp

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

ray of creation of gurdjieff) or a pillar. indeed it is the beanstalk that jack climbed to reach the world of the giants! the axis mundi and the sacred tree the axis mundi is the pillar and at its center is the nexus of earth, the earth turns on this center and its horizontal (physical) reality is formed. the turning marks the cycle of time" if you are calm, clear-headed and rationally decisive, people say you are well centred or focus. in that saying is our instinctive recognition that everything has its proper centre which is also its essence. the essence of an individual, one s center and citadel, is the mind. but it is not the ultimate centre the idea of a fixed centre and a continually moving periphery has many illustrations. it is like a wheel turning on an axle, a rope swung round

standard "scientific" chart and ignore the more organic view that was held of the planes in early theosophy. in the next chapter we will examine this in more detail and consider it in terms of the gnostic tradition. the kabbalistic tree of life the kabbalah is a system of some controversy, it has been heralded as the greatest mystical system of all, handed down by moses and guarded by the jewish people. the problem with this largely mythical tale is that the kabbalah was not developed til at least the 6th century ad and incorporated greek and gnostic images, forms and traditions. indeed it has been suggested by both barbara thiering and gershom scholem that the very image of the tree of life was derived from greek rather than archaic jewish mystical sources. while the kabbalah is of cours

actions effects gaia as much as would our own semi-independent digestive function! this unique and new view of life is imperative for not only environmental and conservation reasons but for our own survival as a species (this may seem at odds to the traditional dualism of much gnosticism, however, we will explain in some detail later what gnostic dualism really is and, bluntly, it isn t what most people think) the various realms that exist can be understood as planes, dimensions, realities, locales or worlds, depending on what perspective you may wish to take. the gnostic tradition tends to use the gnostic theosophic model which offers seven planes. there are other models such as the four worlds of the kabbalah and the more complex valentinian scheme of some thiry aeons. we are not stating

hristian underworld) is even within the earth, being at its centre. while in the emanation model the underworld is called the astral plane (even the spirit world) and is above the earth, rule by the moon. the first thing to note is that the underworld is not hell. there is no heaven and hell in the gnostic system, the underworld is the realm of the dead and where we experience the afterlife. some people create their own heavens and hells there but that is another story. the models we are outlining cannot be reduce to scientific charts, while there are seven planes they intermingle and meld. the planes exist behind, through and within the physical and they interpenetrate each other just as much. the astral plane can be imaged under, inside or above the earth, the gnostic handbook page 40 al

at hierarchy. the complexity of evil the major problem with understanding evil is that there are many forms of evil and these are mixed together. it is especially difficult when cosmological evil is mixed with issues of ethics and personal suffering. while the iconography of evil certainly appears in all cultures, one of the most potent icons is that of satan. it is a difficult image because most people do not appreciate the various motifs which have been woven together to make the one figure. it is quite clear from old and new testament sources (as well as apocryphal texts) that satan meant something very different at various times. these differences have been overlooked within contemporary christianity due to its desire to frighten the sinner into salvation. for the esotericist it is imp

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

lise that many of our generally held beliefs were actually created and sustained by a system that is totally alien to our life-stream. accordingly, when the real truth became obvious to us it was a shock- quite a shock! particularly because it was so radically different from everything we had assumed was correct. i realise that starting this volume by discussing "the battle" will immediately turn people off. what are you talking about, you may ask? satan? demons? ufo's? before we answer that you will have to study this text and reach an understanding of a new worldview, a gnostic worldview. preconceptions and gnosis when we consider lanuage and knowledge, an important issue arises. the issue is that many (perhaps most) of the concepts, beliefs and mental structures mankind has are artifici

amming. if we add to this our undergnostic theurgy page 20 standing of the alpha event, then this programming is at the worst malefic, at its best, unsavoury. if we extend this argument to include memes then it becomes even more relevant. memes are the mental equivalent to genes, it is argued that idea s can exist in the collective unconscious of humanity and influence and affect large numbers of people, nations and countries. accordingly, if we accept the hypothesis that genes are fulfilling the programming of a cosmic error, even a destructive entity or being (okay, lets not go too far, then we can extend this to see how memes condition the thinking of humanity and create the 'isms' and 'ologies' that curtail the possibly of real spiritual development, awakening or realisation. nature, i

ne individual there are thousands of personal engrams clouding and overpowering the rational mind. when we consider how the mind is the gateway through which other systems of the psychic and physical organism receive their sustenance, we can readily see how engrams reek havoc in the average person s life. here we are not talking about neurotics or psychotics, we are talking about average everyday people. everyone is aberrated, everyone lives in the past, everyone is conditioned by engrams. hence, a major task for the gnostic is the processing of the unconscious, and the removal of engrams and their refiling as normal memories. gnostic theurgy page 63 the problem is that engrams do not just exist in the personal unconscious. families can have engrams, so can states, countries and races. acc

ce to explore. freud believed the unconscious was an evil world, a pandora s box of destruction and terror, jung saw it in far more rosy terms, the truth lies somewhere inbetween. two of the major engramic forms that exist within the collective unconscious are eggregores and memes. eggregores an eggregore is a collective group mind, it is a form that has been created by the thoughts of a group of people with similar beliefs over a period of time. as time passes, the energy of that belief takes on a certain life of its own and becomes what is known as an eggregore. eggregores are, by rights, not necessarily engramic. there are also positive eggregores of organisations, groups and associations. however, since man is by nature a fallen creature, eggregores tend to end up out of control and be

en these is important and can be readily illustrated. take for example, a historical figure. after his death we have the facts about the historical figure and perceptions of that figure. after a period of time we may even have conflicting perceptions of this figure, and hence, have x number of differing perceptions. this process may continue, and schools may develop around these perceptions, with people pouring emotions and feelings into "their perception" of this figure. the end result is a series of eggregores in the lower astral regions and in the collective unconscious that have little or no connection with the original historical figure. these forms are then fed and utilised by the fallen energies that populate the lower plane to their own ends. from one historical figure we have ende

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

consciousness should be emanated within your black temple and that the demonic force of which you shall become by this work. you may anoint yourself in hecate oil, lucifer oil or even abramelin oil. sit quietly on a comfortable spot, facing a black or fogged mirror if possible. begin first by staring into the mirror and focusing on the very features of your face. seek to understand what you tell people by your features, who you are beneath the surface. this face will in turn become a mask of what you are underneath the socially constructed self-makeup. begin focusing on what you are in the dark aspects, that which drives you and your deep desires. your form will change in the mirror, begin shaping it unto what shadow form you wish. now close your eyes and begin to enflesh the body of shad

. job, trip, item, etc. the archer as he is known is useful in the sense of hitting the mark. 43 o eligos eligos is a duke who appears as a knight, whom carries a lance and a serpent. eligos may reveal hidden secrets i.e. within the self, outer as well. eligos is also a divinatory spirit as well, who may reveal the coming of wars, unrest and battles. it is suggested the eligos also causes love of people as well. he governs 60 legions of spirits. p zepar zepar is a duke whom appears in red clothing and armor. he is likewise considered a familiar of babalon-lilith, and causes lust and love between women and men. he is also one aspect of the crone as well, making women barren. 26 legions of spirits are under zepar, one may work through this spirit as a means of obtaining the union of another

GOLDEN DAWN LESSER BANISHING RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM LBRP

in robes of citrine, olive, russet, and black, holding stems of ripened wheat. say "on my left hand uriel (ur-ee-el (say "for about me flames the pentagram, and in the column shines the six-rayed star" repeat the qabalistic cross. note: the sanctuary of maat order of the golden dawn- content http//www.ritual-magic.com/welcome/modules.php?name=content. 3 of 3 6/27/2004 7:51 am note: there are many people who will perform this ritual that have problems visualizing. if you are one who has problems seeing visual pictures, just know in your mind that it is there. for example, like with the pentagrams, although you may not be able to see the lines or the color being in brilliant blue, just affirm to yourself that it is there. some will encounter that they have problems feeling the energies. don'

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS A

rk on the documents categorized under the heading of a while another member would be responsible for b and so on. it also safeguarded the order because only a small portion of the grade material was in the hands of any one person at any moment. if an order member fell or moved, then only a small portion of material was lost. today's society is accustomed to working with much more information than people one hundred years ago. there is much to be said about someone so dedicated that he or she would be willing to hand write every lecture and every diagram from 0=0 to 5=6 and beyond. this type of effort shows great persistence and determination. there is also a greater likelihood that a deeper understanding is acquired when one must earn his or her wings with such efforts. let the adepti of t

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS D

opriate colors, but it is not acceptable once a person has entered the second order to have their wand in anything other than in white silk or linen of some sort. this particular lesson will not emphasize the building of the wand, for information on that, you can look in the zelator grade manual. however, i will point out that the bands which separate the colors should be white. now, in the past, people have painted them black, gray, gold and any number of colors, but because we are talking about a rainbow of colors, it is important that the white be emphasized between the colors as the white permeates through all things. so, if your wand does not have the white stripes, please correct it as soon as possible (the lotus flower is taught in the zelator manual, and the center is orange or gol

emphasized between the colors as the white permeates through all things. so, if your wand does not have the white stripes, please correct it as soon as possible (the lotus flower is taught in the zelator manual, and the center is orange or gold, or a brass bolt may be used to hold it together. again, we will not emphasize the building of the wand itself as there are several different methods that people have employed and all of them are very good. when the adept wishes to banish in the microcosm as in the l.b.r.p. he should hold the black end, when you wish to banish in the macrocosm as in the b.r.h, hold the wand by the white end afterwards point the black end and draw the banishing forms thereof. in addition to the other symbology of the wand, the white end is more akin to the macrocosm

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM1

ction against psychic invasion from the thoughts of others. the rose cross is protection against disturbed psychic conditions such as negative thoughts charged with fear or terrible things that may have happened, such as when somebody has been extremely sick or has died. let us keep in mind that the order does not deny such things as psychic vampires, intentional or unintentional. most of us know people who are well meaning and perhaps not intentionally negative, but when you are around them you find that your energy is just depleted, drained, or much less. the rose cross ritual is a good protection from them. it provides mild invisibility because the nature of the ritual itself contains the aura. some occultists feel that one's aura, or the auric body of a person, actually sees the auric

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM17

manifested light and truth. those, if they were now living, with much joy would leave their erroneous doctrines; but, here is too much weakness for such a great work. and although in theology, medicine and mathematics, the truth doth oppose itself, nevertheless, the old enemy, by his subtlety and craft, doth show himself in hindering every good purpose by his instruments and contentious, wavering people. to such an intention of a general reformation, the most godly and highly illuminated father, our brother, c.r.c, a german, the chief and original of our fraternity, hath much and long time laboured, who, by reason of his poverty (although descended of noble parents, in the fifth year of his age was placed in a cloister, where he had learned indifferently the greek and latin tongues, and (u

humility and love, to be eased of this world's labours, and not walk so blindly in the knowledge of the wonderful works of god. but that also every christian may know of what religion and belief we are, we confess to have the knowledge of jesus christ (as the same now in these last days, and chiefly in germany, most clear and pure is professed, and is nowadays cleansed 10 and void of all swerving people, heretics, and false prophets, in certain and noted countries maintained, defended, and propagated. also we use two sacraments, as they are instituted with all forms and ceremonies of the first and renewed church. in politia we acknowledge the roman empire and quartam monarchiam for our christian head, albeit we know what alterations be at hand, and would fain impart the same with all our h

the bible agreeth. all that same concurreth together, and maketh a sphere or globe whose total parts are equisdistant from the center, as hereof more at large and more pain shall be spoken in christianly conference. but now concerning, and chiefly in this our age, the ungodly and accursed goldmaking, which hath gotten so much the upper hand, whereby under colour of it, many runogates and roguish people do use great villainies, and cozen and abuse the credit which is given them; yea, nowadays men of discretion do hold the transmutation of metals to be the highest point and fastigium in philosophy. this is all their intent and desire, and that god would be more esteemed by them and honoured which could make great store of gold, the which with unpremeditate prayers they hope to obtain of the

in writing. and this we say for a truth, that whosoever shall earnestly, and from his heart, bear affection unto us, it shall be beneficial to him in goods, body, and soul; but he that is falsehearted, or only greedy of riches, the same first of all shall not be able in any manner of wise to hurt us, but bring himself to utter ruin and destruction. also our building, although one hundred thousand people had very near seen and beheld the same, shall forever remain untouched, undestroyed, and hidden to the wicked world. sub umbra alarum tuarum, jehoenritual of the dead r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 step 1 perform the l.b.r.p. step 2 perform the b.r.h. step 3 opening by watchtower. step 4 go to the northwest, facing west, perform the rending of the veil "in the name

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM19

only truth than seek through so many windings and labyrinths, if only it had pleased god to lighten unto us the sixth candelabrum? were it not sufficient for us to fear neither hunger, poverty, diseases, nor age? were it not an excellent thing to live always so as if you had lived from the beginning of the world, and should still live to the end thereof? so to live in one place 4 that neither the people which dwell beyond the ganges could hide anything, nor those which live in peru might be able to keep secret their counsels from thee? so to reading one only book as to discern, understand, and remember whatsoever in all other books (which heretofore have been, are now, and hereafter shall come out) hath been, is, and shall be learned out of them? so to sing and play that instead of stony r

children (which some of us in the fraternity have) shall move us, since we know that these unhoped for good things cannot be inherited, nor conferred promiscuously. chapter v if there be anybody now which on the other side will complain of our discretion, that we offer our treasures so freely and indiscriminately, and do not rather regard more the godly, wise, or princely persons than the common people, with him we are in nowise angry (for the accusation is not without moment, but withall we affirm that we have by no means made common property of our arcana, albeit they resound in five languages within the ears of the vulgar, both because, as we well know, they will not move gross wits, and because the worth of those who shall be accepted into our fraternity will not be measured by their

government shall also be instituted in europe (according to the description set down by our christianly father, when that shall come to pass which must precede, when our trumpet shall resound with full voice and with no prevarications of meaning, when, namely, those things of which a few now whisper and darken with enigmas, shall openly fill the earth, even as after many secret chaffings of pious people against the people's tyranny, and after timid reproof, he with great violence and by a great onset was cast down from his seat and abundantly trodden under foot, whose final fall is reserved for an age when he shall be torn to pieces with nails, and a final groan shall end his ass's braying, the which, as we know, is already manifest to many learned men in germany, as their tokens and secre

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM3

the vigil for even one month can have an adverse effect, and that the accumulated ability and potential for achieving higher states of consciousness will quickly vanish. it's an old occult axiom that says "difficult to acquire, easy to lose" let the adept, therefore, take due caution to let every effort under heaven and earth be made to keep the trust of this sacred vigil. it is but a handful of people at any age or time in history who deeply understand the profound necessity of returning the light from whence it came. for it is well known by those who study the esoteric fabric of life that light travels in a circuit. to return the light is to receive the light. in the words of jesus "what you have done for the least of them you have done for me" healing is a sacred responsibility and ble

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

re. remember, a tree is known by its fruit; communicable inspiration is the proof of spiritual empowerment. imaginal transmission it is sometimes found that self-initiates suddenly 'invent' a history for their own legitimisation; curious tales of hereditary teaching or of meetings with nameless strangers may occur. instead of dismissing such claims out-of-hand, we might be wiser to encourage such people to work with their imaginations and discover what it is that is trying to manifest through them. the 'falsehoods' may in some instances be adumbrations of something more interior, but first such individuals must be made aware of the inner process whereby phantasy assumes the guise of historical reality. a refinement of method is required in order for us to recognise the imaginal fore-shadow

is perhaps wise for us to speak plainly: where genuine inspiration is absent and tall stories abound, we must beware. whilst counselling a degree of closer analysis, i consider that those who make a deliberate pretence of initiatic provenance in any way or form are a danger to themselves, to naive seekers, and, in the broader sense, to the historical comprehension of the craft as a whole. to such people the curse shall be of their own calling. the rites of one: solitary initiations when talking of self-initiation, we are in a way guilty of using a misnomer. initiation is always a matter of relation, whether between master and apprentice or between an individual and the deities and powers of the mysteries. this being so, a ritual performed b y oneself is in truth never really so, for the go

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

even older sources, which in turn had been based on sources originating in the furthest antiquity. there was, he asserted, irrefutable evidence that the earth had been comprehensively mapped before 4000 bc by a hitherto unknown and undiscovered civilization which had achieved a high level of technological advancement:10 it appears [he concluded] that accurate information has been passed down from people to people. it appears that the charts must have originated with a people unknown and they were passed on, perhaps by the minoans and the phoenicians, who were, for a thousand years and more, the greatest sailors of the ancient world. we have evidence that they were collected and studied in the great library of alexandria [egypt] and that compilations of them were made by the geographers who

d their way into the hands of european sailors and adventurers: most of these maps were of the mediterranean and the black sea. but maps of other areas survived. these included maps of the americas and maps of the arctic and antarctic oceans. it becomes clear that the ancient voyagers travelled from pole to pole. unbelievable as it may appear, the evidence nevertheless indicates that some ancient people explored antarctica when its coasts were free of ice. it is clear, too, that they had an instrument of navigation for accurately determining longitudes that was far superior to anything possessed by the peoples of ancient, medieval or modern times until the second half of the eighteenth century. this evidence of a lost technology will support and give credence to many of the other hypothese

e generations will remember him as the man whose work undermined the foundations of world history and a large chunk of world geology as well. albert einstein was among the first to realize this when he took the unprecedented step of contributing the foreword to a book hapgood wrote in 1953, some years before he began his investigation of the piri reis map: i frequently receive communications from people who wish to consult me concerning their unpublished ideas [einstein observed. it goes without saying that these ideas are very seldom possessed of scientific validity. the very first communication, however, that i received from mr. hapgood electrified me. his idea is original, of great simplicity, and if it continues to prove itself of great importance to everything that is related to the h

t of his painstaking and detailed analysis is to suggest that we are deluding ourselves when we suppose that accurate instruments for measuring longitude were not invented until the eighteenth century. on the contrary, the piri reis and other maps appear to indicate very strongly that such instruments were re-discovered then, that they had existed long ages before and had been used by a civilized people, now lost to history, who had explored and charted the entire earth. furthermore, it seems that these people were capable not only of designing and manufacturing precise and technically advanced mechanical instruments but were masters of a precocious mathematical science. the lost mathematicians to understand why, we should first remind ourselves of the obvious: the earth is a sphere. when

lides contemptuously backwards into the sun leaving our single-engined cessna floundering in the lower air. below us now there s a pair of parallel lines almost two miles long, arrow straight all the way to vanishing point. and there, off to the right, a series of abstract shapes on a scale so vast and yet so precisely executed that it seems inconceivable they could have been the work of men. the people around here say that they were not the work of men, but of demigods, the viracochas,1 who also left their fingerprints elsewhere in the andean region many thousands of years ago. the riddle of the lines the nazca plateau in southern peru is a desolate place, sere and unwelcoming, barren and profitless. human populations have never concentrated here, nor will they do so in the future: the su

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

that even though they might fancy themselves to be followers of the law of thelema, proclaimed by its prophet aleister crowley, who contacted pr terhuman intelligences such as lam, or aiwass- an early prototype of the now familiar grey alien or e. t. anybody who holds to the very well-founded idea that contact is a key ingredient in the recipe is regarded as some sort of mountebank or charlatan. people like that write about little green men (why not little green women too) and are crazy. really? then is it better to live in a sane form of hero-worship cults, doing what the dot-to-dot coloring book version of magick tells the wanna-be practitioner to do? perhaps for those who sell books like that. it is for this reason that this book has not been very easy to come by over the eleven years

imple english-based cipher of 26 letters discussed in this book is directly traceable to the qabala of nine chambers, a hebrew-based cipher of unknown antiquity; used for centuries to decode messages and secrets communicated in mystical writings, names and holy books. 2 allen h. greenfield symbolic tree of the great work conception and drawing by elmer e. hartman 3 1 the basic premise first, some people among us are in the know about ufo phenomena, which have manifested throughout history. certain people have known the nature of this phenomena, and used its nature, for almost as long. second, those in the know are interactive with the phenomena and have long been so. indeed, separating out the phenomena, the legend, the myth-makers and the illuminati or initiates of the true nature of the

a student of the work of frater achad. at one time, layne had been a member of the society of the inner light, a direct offspring of the hermetic order of the golden dawn. at the end of the 19th century, this society developed its rituals from certain rosicrucian cipher manuscripts based in the teachings of the third order, or secret chiefs, or ascended masters which are identical with the space people in contact lore. that so much cipher material shows up in and around layne, who was said to be in frequent communication with the great white brotherhood, is highly suggestive that he was one of those who introduced the cipher into ufo trance-channeled contactee lore. layne was also writing about flying discs before kenneth arnold s sightings. he also introduced the idea of channeled master

surface manifestation. the answers do not come from anything as simple as mental aberrations and hoaxes on the one hand, nor interstellar visitors and vast government conspiracies on the other. as historian paul johnson has shown, the theosophical mahatmas were neither the discarnate semi-deities of the believers nor madame blavatsky s fraudulent deceptions of the skeptics. rather, they were real people adepts or initiates of the deep wisdom perhaps, but people nonetheless with radical political and spiritual agendas that made pseudonyms a necessity. the names such mahatmas and chiefs took were, in very truth, noms de guerre: the kind of names underground members adapt in wartime to protect themselves and their loved ones from arrest, murder or reprisal. curiously, it was this term, nom de

ering. the 1974 cipher solution is perhaps best displayed as a 26- pointed star, with one point for each letter of the english alphabet. using mainframe computer technology over a 10-year period, lamed found that not only could one work easily and quickly with the original cipher, but literally thousands of alternative successful ciphers are embedded in the original star. such stars are rare; but people who have examined them geometrically as well as internally find them incredibly eerie suggestive of a starseed transmission with an enormous store of information, a veritable library. it has been estimated that to find the 20,000-plus successful cipher solutions thus far discovered would, without computer technology, have involved every human being who has ever lived discovering eight succe

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

ned for the advanced magician. as an additional word on the rituals contained in this manual, the following quote should be remembered: these rituals need not be slavishly imitated; on the contrary the student should do nothing the object of which he does not understand; also, if he has any capacity whatever, he will find his own crude rituals more effect ve than the highly polished ones of other people. aleister crowley, liber o whether you are a beginner, an intermediate, or an advanced magician, you are encouraged to experiment. find the path that suits you best and follow it. a new world may be right around the bend. 9 the holy guardian angel "it should never be forgotten for a single moment that the central and essential work of the magicians is the attainment of the knowledge and con

plane conceivable to human consciousness is the spiritual plane symbolized by the element spirit (the enochian system uses spirit as a fifth element. aboye this is the divine piane which is inconceivable to the human mirad and no descriptions are possible. there are seven cosmic planes in all. little can be raid of the highest two. the lower five cosmic planes are inhabited by man, although most people will acknowledge only the lowest of these, the physical. figure 1 shows the cosmic planes that surraund our world. actually, they are meant to be concentric, interpenetrating spheres, not separate levels like the skins of an onion. the astral plane is not up in the sky somewhere. it interpenetrates the earth plane. however, its extension is larger than that of the earth and so it is shown i

degrees. these three degrees are identical to the three taught in tibetan tantra as follows: 1. karmamudra. the three degrees are all called `madras' which can mean symbolic positions (you may already be familiar with the mudras as hand positions used in meditations. this is the first and lowest stage. it is magick using an external partner. any magical operation which is conducted by two or more people which calls on or uses sexual forces or currents is of the karmamudra type. if you are interested in this degree, you should study sex magick by louis t. culling and the magick of sex by melita denning and osborne phillips. both of these references are llewellyn publications. be advised, however, that the name 'karma'-mudra is not without meaning here. 2. jnanamudra. this is the second and

unconscious state wherein you are a victim of circumstances rather than in control of events. in the same way, when you "wake up" consciousness snaps back and you forget the many experiences that you underwent in your dreams. th i s i n t e r rupt i on o r b r e a k i n the c o nt i nui t y o f consciousness impairs growth. it also occurs at death and again at rebirth. this is the reason why most people do not remember their past lives. if you master the ability to remember and control your dreams, you will be ready to remember your past lives and control the events of your rebirth. step 1. prepare for sleep. make a formal resolve to 168 remember your dreams. will yourself to remember them when you wake. step 2. relax, but remain aware of your body and your surroundings as you drift off to

own, so the human mind tries to stand on its own. it denies its inherent dependency. the being confronted in des will be your own ego. if you see an angel or other being in des, know i t to be an aspect of your own human mind. when crowley entered des he saw his ego in the form of a golden eagle, but it can take on many forms. below des the ego appears to have a supreme control over things. most people worship their egos in one way or another. in des you see it for what it really is and the intuitive feeling will come to you that there is much more to 206 your inner being, your self, than this ego. zen buddhism teaches that the ego is a social fiction. in des this f ict ion is stripped away. the ego is not supreme, nor is it independent. crowley's golden eagle said to him "i am the great

GREY W G CONDENSATION OF KABBALAH

ojected as a concrete whole at malchut the kingdom, which we pray in the lord s prayer may come upon our earth if and when his will is worked here as it is in heaven or keter. that is to say if ever we become as the lord intended us to be in the first place, our work will be fulfilled and everything put into proper proportions again. in order to enhance the notion of spheres for visually oriented people, non-semitic scholars of kabbalah invented personifications to go with each sphere which seemed suitable to the nature of each. from top to bottom, these are: 0 ayn sof aur. no visible image. 1 keter, crown or summit. a bearded head of an ancient and crowned king seen in right profile. this was because it is said: he is all right. in him there is no left hand path. 2 chochmah, wisdom. a wis

icalmeans of doing just that by giving us the tools for finding beliefs and thoughts. the raw material is our consciousness, while the concepts of the kabbalistic system are both the implements and the book of instructions for using them to build our lives with if we want to find god in and for ourselves. a do-it-yourself kit for that specific purpose. the actual work itself has to be done by the people concerned, and at one time this was called the great work or magnum opus in latin. that is surely true at all times. to discover a reason and purpose for being alive in the first place, then making both sense and sentience discover the maximum of meaning in life relative to your own existence. the work of kabbalah offers such an opportunity for those able to do it. it has never claimed to b

abbalist deeply enough to act as a life-guide godwards. this takes a fairly long time, and is known as pathworking. again of course we are confronted with the right, left and centre method of considering the tree, the traditional three-way system of looking at esoteric procedure in general. 1. the orphic way. called so after orpheus, patron of song, dance, and free expression. orphically inclined people usually love gaiety and glamour while looking for god emotionally and artistically. they dislike hard and fast rules and regulations, preferring to follow what they consider natural impulses and inner instincts. they tend to associated with the white pillar side of the tree. 2. the hermetic way. after hermes trismegistus, patron of the hermetic 11 figure 4 keshet the bow, and chetz the arro

te pillar side of the tree. 2. the hermetic way. after hermes trismegistus, patron of the hermetic 11 figure 4 keshet the bow, and chetz the arrow mysteries. these concern ordered rituals, intellectual pursuits, sciences, and exact procedures governed by definite rules and calculated formulae. often regarded as the opposite of orphic procedures. rationality and logic is the control here. hermetic people usually associate with the black pillar, the pillar of severity, of the tree. 3. the mystic way or the middle way is the most difficult way of approaching divinity. it is by sheer devotion and absolute dedication to the cause of cosmos. it takes a very great sense of self-sacrifice to follow this way, and almost no ordinary soul is capable of following this path of progress. many start, the

h start us from this physical world on our way back to god. so, stage by stage, a path at a time, does our serpent-symbol take us back up the tree. it is true that all these journeys are purely imaginative, but never under-estimate the faculty of imagination. imagination has led mankind to our present place in creation and will lead us 14 further in the future. it has been said without vision the people will perish and your young men shall see visions while your old men dream dreams. all tree-path exercises are structured efforts at the control of imaginative consciousness leading us towards the energy of existence itself. the use of the sphere-numbered paths and tarot assignments calls up conditions of consciousness for the individual path. it is the immediate recall through these simple

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

ntent with suspecting the book's genuineness (as though the united middle ages had been capable of such a product, its statements, sprung from honest love of truth, were cried down, and the gods it attributes to our ancestors were traced to the intrusion of roman ideas. instead of diligently comparing the contents of so precious a testimony with the remnants of our heathenism scattered elsewhere, people made a point of minimizing the value of these few fragments also, and declaring them forged, borrowed, absurd. such few gods as remained unassailed, it was the fashion to make short work of, by treating them as gallic or slavic, just as vagrants are shunted oif to the next parish let our neighbours dispose of the rubbish as they can. the norse edda, whose plan, style and substance vi prefac

reat, the destruction of which has proved an incalculable loss, and from which we might have obtained an abundance of materials and pictures of the remotest eld. the middle high-german poets found themselves already much farther away from all this; anything they might still unconsciously borrow from it must have been preserved accidentally in traditional forms of poetry or the living idiom of the people. the very book in which heathen names and chax peeface. racfcers miglit the most innocently have found a place, albrecht of halberstadt's translation of the metamorphoses, is lost to us in its original form; when rudolf in his barlaam from a christian point of view refutes the grecian gods after the fashion of chrothilde (see p. 107, he sticks too closely to his text to let any native chara

the metamorphoses, is lost to us in its original form; when rudolf in his barlaam from a christian point of view refutes the grecian gods after the fashion of chrothilde (see p. 107, he sticks too closely to his text to let any native characteristics come into his head: the age was too entirely absoi-bed in its immediate present to feel the slightest inclination to look back into its own or other people's distant past. it is not till the 14th or 15th century that sundry writers begin to shew a propensity to this. gobelinus persona bestows a mite (p. 254; if bohmer would but soon give us an edition of the magdeburg schoppenchronick and the chronicon picturatum, both sadly wanted! conf. bohmer's reg. ed. 1849, p. xxi, pag. 62 ad ann. 1213; zeuss p. 38. the statements of botho, uncritical as

ten memorials have only left us sundry bones and joints, as it were, of our old mythology, its living breath still falls upon us from a vast number of stories and customs, handed down through lengthened periods from father to son. with what fidelity they propagate themselves, how exactly they seize and transmit to posterity the essential features of the fable, has never been noticed till now that people have become aware of their gi'eat value, and begun to set them down in collections simple and copious. oral legend is to written records as the folk-song is to poetic art, or the rulings recited by schciffen (scabini) to written codes. but the folk-tale wants to be gleaned or plucked with a delicate hand. grasp it rudely, it will curl up its leaves, and deny its dearest fragrance. there lie

dfather (p. 853, the player's throw and jack the gamester (pp. 818n, 887) reach back to heathen times. fairy-tales, not legends, have in common with the god-myth a multitude of metamoi'phoses; and they often let animals come upon the stage, and so they trespass on the old animal-epos. in addition to the fairy-tale and folk-tale, which to this day supply healthy nourishment to youth and the common people, and which they will not give up, whatever other pabulum you may place before them, we must take account of rites and customs, which, having sprung out of antiquity and continued ever since, may yield any amount of revelations concerning it. i have endeavoured to shew how ignition by friction, easter fires, healing fountains, rain-processions, sacred animals, the conflict between summer and

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

; lazy and careless workers get into trouble with him (as with holla and berhta, pp. 269. 273, he pulls the coverlets off 1 von steinen s westph. gesch. pp. 777-9. 2 when the cat trims her whiskers, they say it is a sign of guests^ like the white lady (berhta, whose nightly visits are indicated the next morning by the wax that hasdropt from her taper on the manes (deut. sag. no. in wales the 122. people believe that goats have their beards combed out everv fridav night by the elves (croker 3, 204. 4 hence the name futtermdnnchen (confounded at times with petermdnnchen: but often he has one favourite horse that he pays special attention to, taking hay out of the others cribs to bring to him. faye p 44 home-sprite. 511 the beds of sluggards, blows their light out, turns the best cow s neck a

to carry his preference for the goodrnan so far as to pilfer hay and straw from other farmers barns or stables, and bring it to him (see suppl. the nissen loves the moonlight, and in wintertime you see him merrily skipping across the farmyard, or skating. he is a good hand at dancing and music, and much the same is told of him as of the swedish stromkarl (p. 493, that for a grey sheep he teaches people to play the fiddle.2 the home-sprite is contented with a trifling wage: a new hat, a red cap, a parti-coloured coat with tinkling bells he will make shift with. the hat and cap he has in common with dwarfs (p. 463, and therefore also the power to make himself invisible. petronius (satir. cap. 38) shows it was already a roman super stition: sed quomodo dicunt, ego nihil scivr, sed audivi, qu

ct more of the devil or spectre in them than of the elf: it is a darkening and distortion of their original nature in accordance with christian sentiment. so it becomes clear, at last, how the once familiar and faith ful friend of the family under heathenism has gradually sunk into a bugbear or a taunt to children: a lot which he shares with goddesses and gods of old. as with holle and berhte, so people are threatened with the lamia, the omacmica, the manducus and goblin (pp. 500. 507: le gobelin vous mangera, le gobelin vous attrapera! little biitzel no more, but a frightful butzemann or katzenveit, in mask (strawbeard) or with sooty visage he scares (like the roggenmuhme, p. 477. and ifc is worth remarking how, in some districts at least, knecht ruprecht, laiecht nicolas, appear at chris

here it is misprinted setten. near willingshauseu in hesse is another jetteiiberg, see w. crrimm on the runes, p. 271. 5 the ruined weissenstein, by werda near marburg, was ace. to popular legend the abode of a giant named essel (ezzal, and the meadow where at the fall of his castle he sank its golden door in the e. lahn, is still called ksselswerd. 3 isidore s glosses render the gallic name of a people ambro by devorator, which agrees with the ohg. transl. manezo, man-eater (graff 1, 528, the well-known mhg. manezze. 4 so thp. dan. fos, fossen, for the on. fors. dues, thues. 521 hickes (gramm. as. p. 207: pyrs sceal on ferine gewuniau/ and elsewhere fiyrs, pi]?yrsas, renders the lat. cyclops, orcus. the passage already given from the cod. exon. 425, 28 has pyrre with the s assimilated, as

ll the popular traditions of the weser region, and extends as far as the groningen country and r. drenthe; giants hills, giants v. droost: flat di de droost sla! may the d. smite thee; in the altmark: det di de druse hal (fetch! and elsewhere de dros in de helle. at the same time the tig. druos, truos (plague, blain) is worth considering. 1 a case that often occurs; thus the bavarians, a teutonic people, take their name from the celtic boii [and the present bulgarians, a slav race, etc] hun. 523 tombs are called hiinebedde, jmnebedden, bed being commonly used for grave, the resting-place of the dead. grot as en liilne y expresses gigantic stature. schiiren s teutonista couples rese with huyne. even h. germ, writers of the 16th-l 7th centuries, though seldomer, use heune; mathesius: goliath

GRIMOIRE OF TURIEL

y completed in the 19th, he conducted me to a lift inside the cathedral, and smiled at two most corpulent priests who were seated at confessional boxes. the priests turned their heads away from the guide, who entered the lift with me. soon we were speeding upward to enjoy the most enchanting scene imaginable. in the sunlight, on each bank of the river, lay the houses of the capital down below the people walked, lilliputians in size. we stood for a considerable time, and indeed i could have remained much longer drinking in the view, but the guide suggested that we leave. we did so and visited the bazaars and other plates of interest including taverns where we enjoyed native cigars and wine. as we made our way back to the ship my guide produced a little metal crucifix and some papers which h

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

an of quiet charm, has accompanied him on his numerous official visits around the country. arthur c. p1epenbrink, f.r.c. supreme secretary for the worldwide jurisdiction (the americas, australasia, europe, africa, and asia) a.m.o.r.c. arthur c. piepenbrink was born in elmhurst, illinois, july 1, 1922. when he was four, his family moved to beaver dam, wisconsin, a farming community of about 10,000 people. here he experienced the depression years, learning with his family how to be self-sufficient in an almost pioneer spirit.from the raising of food to carpentering. his father, a teacher, had many interests, and his challenging, inquisitive mind and progressive ideas involved family life at all times in a mixture of the serious, philosophical, religious, educational, and moral. when he joine

and fire. it carries out the ancient law that the body shall return to the dust of the earth from whence it came. cremation simply hastens the natural process in a most sanitary way. the custom of burying the dead in the ground to decay was always considered a barbarous and unclean practice by the ancient mystics. cremation is not a modern method and will in time become universal among civilized people. the rosicrucian burial service and ritual in its explanation suggests a preference for cremation of the body and the scattering of most of the ashes upon running water in brooks or rivers or in the open soil.(see death and funeral service. cromaat.the word maat is an egyptian word meaning truth. when combined with cro, it means as in truth. it is a salutation quite frequently used in the r

ect such as a sign to represent an idea. a symbol is the embodiment of a thought which it concisely suggests. symbols are of two general kinds, natural and artificial. natural symbols are those things in nature which by experience have come to represent a phenomenon.such as dark clouds symbolizing a storm. artificial symbols are those which men devise to depict some idea for a particular class of people or for universal acceptance. symbols in mathematics and the different sciences fall in this category. t thaumaturge.a miracle or a wonder-working. the practice of employing natural laws in such manner as to produce unusual phenomena. that which gives the appearance of invoking supernatural forces. thaumaturgy is thus associated with primitive magic or religio-magic rites. therapeutics.gener

helpfulness of the order as founded centuries ago. it is known as the ancient mystical order rosae crucis, which name, for popular use, is abbreviated into amorc. the headquarters of the worldwide jurisdiction (the americas, australasia, europe, africa, and asia) is located at san jose, california. the order is primarily a humanitarian movement, making for greater health, happiness, and peace in people's earthly lives, for we arc not concerned with any doctrine devoted to the interests of individuals living in an unknown, future state. the work of rosicrucians is to be done here and now, not that we have neither hope nor expectation of another life after this, but we know that the happiness of the future depends upon what we do today for others as well as for ourselves. secondly, our purp

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

ound, now i can stand all day at my work, or walk seven or eight miles, without feeling tired. i am sure i am very thankful to mr moreton for what he has done for me, and i believe he has saved my leg 'sir, i feel it my duty to let the public know what benefit i have received from mr moreton's mesmerising, although i was much ridiculed at first; but, i thank god, mr moreton continued, and now the people can see that his labour was not in vain 'your humble servant,'g.east.'mr laurence moreton has thus the happiness of seeing his gratuitous and untiring devotion to his patient during the long period of two years crowned with signalsuccess-nothaving,mr east toldme,missedoneevening'smanipulationfor a year and ahalf-andwithout any of the clap-trap marvels of mesmerism tocontributionsto the zois

see captain c 'yes, there he is on a high deck, calling to the men; now there's an irishwoman at the cabin door asking for medicine; others saying they would all be drowned: now there's capt.c.leaning over a rail, saying,"godown, my good women, there's no danger" now she said 'there's such a noise down stairs: there's aman,-helooks like a parson or aquaker-witha great flat hat on, talking to the people; now he has put a large tinhomto his ear, and is lifting up his hand.'nowthese,-mayi sayfacts?-are thus to be accounted for, according tomrsandby's hypothesis.thetrees, the seed255 gathering, and the negro 'love of the marvellous' the correct description and part of the answers 'thought reading' a part of the description and a portion of the answers 'suggestive dreaming' thecoup-de-soleilof

uence in which they were formed in their own minds, without remarking the coincidence; still less could major felix have felt such astonishment at the description of his brother, with the accessories of the red-haired frank &c, when, according to dr collyer's theory,itwas merely the reflex of his own imagination.mrsalt, the late british consul, a gentleman intimately acquainted with the language, people, and country, and less liable to be deceived than a passing traveller, found himself completely puzzled on many occasions by the results of the magic mirror experiment. having once, for example, private reasons for believing that some one of his servants had stolen various articles of property; mr salt sent for a celebrated mugh -reb -ee magician, with the viewofintimidating the suspected p

happiness from the knowledge that he has in his heart of doing good, than those who, high in the english state, pass it over with such lightness and contempt.tellhim it is my firm opinion, as well as earnest prayer, that that meeting will do great good to his cause.thatas far as possible those advertisements should be circulated, and they cannot fail to bring together a large portion of thinking people, and amongst them there must be those that will act as well as think.hewill, i have no doubt, before his arrangements are quite matured as to the proceeding which he intends to take place on that day, again have communion with me on the subject. i shall then be able to give him my more decided opinions as to what will be best. croydon 4 december1854 mydear sir,your favour of the rst is to h

charged, but gently and pleasantly instilled with things that it could understand according to its age.thatthat training should continue until the child's mind is so far matured as to distinguish alone the good from the bad in nature.thenhe can be sent forth into the world, thoroughly knowing that he has a view of his own on all important subjects.then,if by argument or intercourse with different people he becomes convinced, and believes in things different from those he was educated to believe, that conviction and belief is the right one.ii.-isthere any obstacle so formidable against the progress of mankind in wisdom, goodness, unity, and happiness, as the existing superstitions over the earth, called religion?c.a.-withoutreligion, no education could make a man wise and good; because he c

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

rucianphilosopher,crystallomancyandtaneachemica,carne into the handsofa. e. waite, who quoted extensivelyfrom the first two in his early works and published a part of the thimathe egyptian world. this map shows the only countries and civilizations known to the egyptians through direct contact up to the end of the second millennium bce. 1 1 introduction what is a myth? if asked this question, most people would reply that a myth is a story that is not true, even though you might want it to be. scholarly arguments about the definition of a myth have been going on for more than 2,000 years. many definitions have been proposed. among the most common are that myths are stories about gods, myths are sacred stories, myths are stories that explain the way the world is, or myths are simply tradition

that are used to justify and maintain a particular institution or state of affairs are sometimes known as charter myths. in kirk s third category are explanatory or speculative myths. these may be simple etiological myths that explain the origin of an object, custom, or natural feature,5 or they may be complex myths that try to answer the questions that have always troubled humanity, such as why people die. some myths seem to acknowledge that these questions may be unanswerable but provide strategies for coping with the sorrows and contradictions of human life. examples of all these different categories of myths can be found within egyptian mythology. in order to explore this mythology, we must first look at the geography and history of ancient egypt. myth and geography egypt is a large c

e little relevance to how the ancient egyptians saw themselves. they had no conception of the huge size of africa. in the third millennium bce the egyptians known world extended only from what are now greece and turkey in the north to what is now ethiopia in the south, and from libya in the west to what is now iraq in the east (see map two. the egyptians believed that they were set apart from the people who lived in these surrounding countries. the ancient word kemet (usually translated as egypt) literally means black land. this referred to the rich black soil of the land on either bank of the great river nile, which flows through the center of egypt. the egyptians were claiming to be the people of the valley, but they had not always been so. for many millennia north africa enjoyed a moist

ayer of silt.7 as the floods went down, the fields were planted, and crops such as emmer wheat and barley grew very quickly in the moist, fertile soil. in a good year, the egyptians could grow more grain than they needed to feed the population. in bad years, the flood might not be high enough to reach all the fields, or it might be too high and sweep away villages and towns and drown thousands of people. the whole welfare of the country depended on this one phenomenon, and because of this the ancient egyptians seem to have felt both uniquely blessed and uniquely vulnerable. aspects of the inundation were personified as deities (see hapy in deities, themes, and concepts, but there was no god or goddess of the nile. introduction 3 figure 1. the nile valley (black land) seen from the desert h

ive old kingdom kings and three queens. no two pyramids have exactly the same selection. no illustrations accompany the pyramid texts, though the ceilings of royal burial chambers were usually decorated with stars. many hieroglyphic signs consist of images of living creatures. in the writing of the pyramid texts, potentially harmful creatures such as snakes, scorpions, and some kinds of birds and people are often shown dismembered or skewered with knives. this suggests that there was a strong fear of the latent power of images during this period. the texts themselves seem to have been adapted from a variety of genres, such as hymns, lists of divine names and epithets, spells from the type of magic used in daily life, and the recitations that accompanied ritual actions. many were composed i

HEAVEN HELL

r the beings of each section of it. in primitive times each great city of egypt possessed its own other world, and, no doubt, the priests of each city provided the worshippers of their gods with suitable "guides" to the abode of its dead. in the beginning of the dynastic period, however, we find that the cult of osiris was extremely popular, and therefore it was only natural that great numbers of people in all parts of egypt should hope and believe that their souls after death would go to the kingdom in the other world over which he reigned. the beliefs connected with the cult of osiris developed naturally p. ix out of the beliefs of the predynastic egyptians, who, we have every reason to think, dealt largely in magic both "black" and "white" many of the superstitions, and most of the fant

ere prepared to believe the doctrines which had been promulgated by the priests of the famous brotherhood of ra, the sun-god, who had made their head-quarters in egypt at annu, i.e, on, or heliopolis. the old native beliefs of the country were of a more material character than the doctrines which the priests of heliopolis taught, but it was found impossible to eradicate them from the minds of the people, and the priests therefore framed religious works in such a manner that they might be acceptable both to those who believed in the old animal-gods, tree-gods, plant-gods &c, of egypt, and those who preferred a purely solar cult, such as that of the worship of the sun-god ra. the oldest books of the dead, in fact, represent the compromise arrived at under the ivth, vth, and vith dynasties, b

ult of amen was less material than that of many of the old gods, and the religion of the priests themselves ruthlessly rejected many of the primitive beliefs which survived among the populace p. 19 in general. they were obliged to tolerate and respect the universal belief in osiris as the judge, king, and god of the dead, for they, of course, found it impossible to eliminate from the minds of the people the effect which the traditions of a material heaven, handed down for untold generations, had made upon. them. among the servants of amen and his temple, however, there were some who preferred to put their faith in the religious writings which had satisfied their ancestors many centuries before, and to these we owe the great collection of religious and funeral texts called per em hru"[the b

is mother, father, and wife was believed to take place on the island in the first division of sekhet-hetep called qenqentet, for he says, p. 65 [paragraph continues "o qenqentet, i have entered into thee, and i have seen the osiris (i.e, his father) and i have gazed upon my mother, and had union [with my wife" 1 other passages in the per-em-hru indicate that the egyptian hoped to meet again other people besides his father, mother, and wife, in sekhet-hetep. thus in the liind chapter the deceased is made to say "let me have the power to manage my own fields in tattu (mendes, and my own growing crops in aunu (heliopolis. let me live upon bread made from white grain, and let my beer be made from red grain, and may my ancestors, and my father and my mother be given unto me as guardians of my d

decreed to me on earth in neter-khert" thus we see that every pious egyptian hoped to live again with the members of his household after death in sekhet-hetepet. now the word which i have rendered "ancestors" in the extract given above is abtu, or abut, and its form and evident meaning suggest a comparison with the common semitic word for "fathers; the determinatives prove that the word describes people of both sexes. it occurs twice in the per-em-hru, viz, in chapter lii, line 6, and chapter clxxxix, line 7, 1 and was translated "persons" by me in 1896; the oldest example of the use of the word was published by m. p. lacau in recueil, 1904, p. 67. the very short form of the prayer of the deceased that he may enjoy the companionship of his father and mother in sekhet.-hetep is the outcome

HEKAS

radition one may assume a number of differing perspectives- anthropological, socio-historical, metaphysical, mytho-poetic an so on..i have read numerous theories expounding speculative notions about the craft's antiquity or modernity, and also a few pieces written by those with first-hand experience of old craft practices. in the former instance these differing perspectives tell us more about the people that wrote them and the 'truth' which they wish to make acceptable, and are very often superimpositions of ideas already set in their minds before any actual experience has occurred; this is evident when the craft is analysed from without. in the case of first-hand documentation or comment upon the traditional craft we must be wary ourselves of presenting the particular recension of the cra

way it has always been and always will be. there is also a tendency, which approximates an inverted snobbery, to make something out of 'peasant' origins and something shameful about the idea of a craft tradition which is not confined by a sense of 'folk' origination. despite this being a slight digression i can state that in former days part of my own lineage came from buckinghamshire and the few people who met together were more often than not simple womenfolk who set great store in the basics of circle-craft and wort-cunning, but nonetheless the current transmitted from these folk origins retains a knowledge which will adapt itself to accurate expression whatever the context. it would thus be somewhat unfair of me to insist that the practices of these womenfolk should be repeated today m

terconnection of life and death. sgian-dhu- the scottish knife- speculatively analogous to the skan-do-la, the mandaean ritual knife. sabbat- the witches' rite- stemming from az-sabbat, meaning' the forceful occasion' and from the sa-ba-tu- the sumerian lunar rite of the goddess inanna; this term by means of linguistic confluence equates with the semitic sabbath. note also that the ahl-i-haq, the people of truth- a middle-eastern tribal group, preserve a rite called the sabz which means 'the making green of things; they also sacrifice a cockerel at dawn to mark the liminal edge of night: a custom which has become a glyph of a certain arcanum in sabbatic lore. esbat- the witches' lesser rite of meeting where each initiate gives account of their recent work to the master and mistress of the

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

secure. in those half oriental countries every montecchi has its capuletti, and itwas rumoured that the bloody deed was perpetrated by the prince kara-gueorguevitch, or"tzerno-gueorgey" as he is usually called in those parts. several persons innocent of the act were, as isusual in such cases imprisoned, and the real murderers escaped justice. a young relative of the victim, greatlybeloved by his people, a mere child, taken for the purpose from a school in paris, was brought over inceremony to belgrade and proclaimed hospodar of serbia. in the turmoil of political excitement the tragedyof belgrade was forgotten by all but an old serbian matron who had been attached to the obrenovitch family,and who, like rachel, would not be comforted for the death of her children. after the proclamation o

e voice of the soul-ego- saying in him "fame and victory are vainglorious words. thanksgiving and prayers for lives destroyed- wicked liesand blasphemy "what have they brought thee or to thy fatherland, those bloody victories. whispers the soul in him "a nightmare talesviii16 population clad in iron armour" it replies "two score millions of men dead now to all spiritual aspirationand soul-life. a people, henceforth deaf to the peaceful voice of the honest citizen's duty, averse to a life ofpeace, blind to the arts and literature, indifferent to all but lucre and ambition. what is thy future kingdom,now? a legion of war-puppets as units, a great wild beast in their collectivity. a beast that, like the seayonder, slumbers gloomily now, but to fall with the more fury on the first enemy that i

nits, a great wild beast in their collectivity. a beast that, like the seayonder, slumbers gloomily now, but to fall with the more fury on the first enemy that is indicated to it.indicated, by whom? it is as though a heartless, proud fiend, assuming sudden authority, incarnate ambitionand power, had clutched with iron hand the minds of a whole country. by what wicked enchantment has hebrought the people back to those primeval days of the nation when their ancestors, the yellow-haired suevi,and the treacherous franks roamed about in their warlike spirit, thirsting to kill, to decimate and subject eachother. by what infernal powers has this been accomplished? yet the transformation has been produced and itis as undeniable as the fact that alone the fiend rejoices and boasts of the transforma

en it can save that of manyothers. this god is a great god and his pity is infinite; but he is also a very jealous god and his wrath isswift and vengeful. varuna is the lord of terror, and death is obedient to his command. his spirit will notfor ever strive with one who is disobedient to him. he will repent him that he has created man, and then willburn alive a hundred thousand lakhs* of innocent people(*a lakh is a measure of 100,000, whether men orpieces of money be in question, because of one man who is guilty. if his victim should escape him, he willsurely dry up our rivers, set fire to our lands and destroy our women who are with child- in his infinitekindness. let me then sacrifice myself, oh! my father, in place of this stranger who offers us a hundred cows.that sum would prevent th

ath would only have me. the pure, invigoratingair of my birth-place decided otherwise. i am still alive; perhaps for the purpose of giving evidence to facts ihave kept profoundly secret from all- a tale of horror i would rather hide than reveal. the reason for thisunwillingness on my part is due to my early education, and to subsequent events that gave the lie to my mostcherished prejudices. some people might be inclined to regard these events as providential: i, however,believe in no providence, and yet am unable to attribute them to mere chance. i connect them as the ceaselessevolution of effects, engendered by certain direct causes, with one primary and fundamental cause, fromwhich ensued all that followed. a feeble old man am i now, yet physical weakness has in no way impared mymental

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

ing about, then he describes the modern theosophists, their beliefs, and their work, for he says, speaking of the theodidaktos: he adopted the doctrines which were received in egypt (the esoteric were those of india) concerning the universe and the deity, considered as constituting one great whole; concerning the eternity of the world and established a system of moral discipline which allowed the people in general to live according to the laws of their country and the dictates of nature, but required the wise to exalt their mind by contemplation. q. what is your authority for saying this of the ancient theosophists of alexandria? a. an almost countless number of well-known writers. mosheim, one of them, says that: ammonius taught that the religion of the multitude went hand-in-hand with ph

sely what the modern theosophists say. only while the great philaletheian was supported and helped in the policy he pursued by two church fathers, clement and athenagoras, by all the learned rabbis of the synagogue, the academy and the groves, and while he taught a common doctrine for all, we, his followers on the same line, receive no recognition, but, on the contrary, are abused and persecuted. people 1,500 years ago are thus shown to have been more tolerant than they are in this enlightened century. q. was he encouraged and supported by the church because, notwithstanding his heresies, ammonius taught christianity and was a christian? a. not at all. he was born a christian, but never accepted church christianity. as said of him by the same writer: he had but to propound his instructions

or. the sage need not wait for the vapors of the earth and the corruption of the air to foresee events the theoi, or gods, see the future; common men the present, sages that which is about to take place "the theosophy of the sages" he speaks of is well expressed in the assertion "the kingdom of god is within us" q. theosophy, then, is not, as held by some, a newly devised scheme? a. only ignorant people can thus refer to it. it is as old as the world, in its teachings and ethics, if not in name, as it is also the broadest and most catholic system among all. q. how comes it, then, that theosophy has remained so unknown to the nations of the western hemisphere? why should it have been a sealed book to races confessedly the most cultured and advanced? a. we believe there were nations as cultu

m. but the strongest reason for it lies in the fact that real theosophy has ever been kept secret. q. you have brought forward proofs that such secrecy has existed; but what was the real cause for it? a. the causes for it were: 1. the perversity of average human nature and its selfishness, always tending to the gratification of personal desires to the detriment of neighbors arid next of kin. such people could never be entrusted with divine secrets. 2. their unreliability to keep the sacred and divine knowledge from desecration. it is the latter that led to the perversion of the most sublime truths and symbols, and to the gradual transformation of things spiritual into anthropomorphic, concrete, and gross imagery-in other words, to the dwarfing of the god-idea and to idolatry -ooo- theosoph

t of his fellow-brothers in the esoteric circle. he has to live, if the esoteric instructions shall profit him, a life of abstinence in everything, of self-denial and strict morality, doing his duty by all men. the few real theosophists in the t.s. are among these members. a. this does not imply that outside of the t.s. and the inner circle, there are no theosophists; for there are, and more than people know of; certainly far more than are found among the lay members of the t.s. q. then what is the good of joining the so-called theosophical society in that case? where is the incentive? a. none, except the advantage of getting esoteric instructions, the genuine doctrines of the "wisdom-religion" and if the real program is carried out, deriving much help from mutual aid and sympathy. union i

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

lisation sequence) can employ it to work at a given task. one example of this form of servitor is the entity icandoo. icandoo(.i-can-do) was created at an open group workshop in servitor creation. the name of the servitor was also its mantra for summoning it, and it.s general brief was to assist those who used it for overcoming any obstacles that crossed them. icandoo was created by a group of 12 people, and all of them used the servitor throughout the day, to assist them with problems of one sort or another. in the design sequence, the servitor was given the ability to divide itself holographically, so that each segment contained the powers and abilities of the original entity. on a still further level of generalisation, you can create servitors who have no specific function or provenance

rform a ritual .reabsorption. of the servitor, mentally drawing it back from it.s task, taking it apart by visualization, taking back the original desire which sparked it.s creation, and taking apart or destroying any material base which you have created for it. whilst classical occult theory has it that if you do not look after your thoughtforms, they will wander around the astral plane annoying people, there is good psychological sense for terminating the .life. of servitors which have completed their assigned task- that you are reclaiming responsibility for that desire-complex which you used to create the servitor. 5. is a name required? the servitor can be given a name which can be used, in addition to its sigil, for creating, powering, or controlling it. a name also acts to further cr

ome suitably horrible runic curse. i actually got as far as .testing. this entity- firing off a .blank. missile at an unsuspecting colleague- just to see if it worked the way i wanted it to- before realising that i was going a teensy wee bit over the top about the whole thing. instead of thinking .get the bastards. i began to look at the whole issue of gossip& rumour in a new light. after all, if people are talking about you .behind your back, they could be said to be feeding you energy. as terry pratchett& neil gaiman wisely note in good omens .notoriety wasn.t as good as fame, but was heaps better than obscurity. bearing this in mind, i 20 decided to create a servitor that actively worked to generate gossip and rumour, rather than counter it. after all, what.s worse, being talked about

in mind, i 20 decided to create a servitor that actively worked to generate gossip and rumour, rather than counter it. after all, what.s worse, being talked about- or not being talked about? those magicians who leap to the defensive of their parent organisation every time someone drops a snide remark about them being paranoid would do well to remember this, and count themselves bloody lucky that people bother to think about them at all! i do remember, whilst being a member of a certain large international magical order, some guy approaching me and hesitantly asking .is it true that to join the. you have to be able to visualise an object so that other people can see it too. naturally i said nothing to deny or confirm this. of course, this is the sort of rumour one likes to hear about one.s

em at all! i do remember, whilst being a member of a certain large international magical order, some guy approaching me and hesitantly asking .is it true that to join the. you have to be able to visualise an object so that other people can see it too. naturally i said nothing to deny or confirm this. of course, this is the sort of rumour one likes to hear about one.s organisation. but if you want people to think this sort of thing, you also have to be prepared to accept the people who accuse you of being closet christians or not eating babies or whatever. its. a sort of dayside/ backside tree of life metaphor, i guess. particularly as if you continually deny anything that.s even a bit dodgy, people will suss out that you.re talking through your backside. a few years ago, at the oxford thel

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

os magic, and the chaochamber, a science-fiction pathworking which combined elements of star trek, michael moorcock, and h.g. wells. chris bray s sorceror s apprentice press then re-released, liber null, the book of results, as well as two new books, pete carroll s psychonaut, and ray sherwin s the theatre of magic. these, together with articles from the growing chaos corpus in the lot, drew more people into experimenting with the new approach. thanks to the efforts of ralph tegtmeier, the chaos approach was also receiving attention in continental europe. the basic message of chaos magic is that, what is fundamental to magic is the actual doing of it- that like sex, no amount of theorising and intellectualisation can substitute for the actual experience. pete carroll s liber null, therefor

authenticity of the system used. so chaos magic then, is not a system- it utilises systems and encourages adherents to devise their own, giving magic a truly postmodernist flavour. needless to say, chaos magic began to acquire a sinister reputation. this was due to three factors; firstly that its pick n mix/d.i.y approach to magic was frowned upon by the traditionalist schools, secondly that many people associated chaos with anarchy and other negative associations, and thirdly that some chaos magic publications were hyped as being blasphemous, sinister, and dangerous in a way that they were not, which proved all the same to be an attractive glamour for those who required such a boost to the ego. 11 oven-ready chaos the mid-eighties gave rise to a second wave of the chaos current. 1985 saw

n the other hand, new systems of magick are occasionally commercially valid. one book on a system= some good ideas, then of course you write a sequel developing the original stuff, and then you might as well go for the accompanying tarot deck, videos, cassettes, lego expansion kits, etc. coming up with your own (mostly) original stuff is better (at least from the chaos viewpoint) than doing other people s rituals and continually following other people s ideas. doing something innovative (especially if you don t know anyone else who s tried it) is very good for building your confidence. i remember, years ago, doing a ritual and thinking hey, i drew all the pentagrams wrongly for that one, and like, nothing noticed- 18 phil hine at least nothing nasty appeared out of the woodwork- yet. metas

er people s ideas. doing something innovative (especially if you don t know anyone else who s tried it) is very good for building your confidence. i remember, years ago, doing a ritual and thinking hey, i drew all the pentagrams wrongly for that one, and like, nothing noticed- 18 phil hine at least nothing nasty appeared out of the woodwork- yet. metasystems there is a great tendency nowadays for people to try and create metasystems- that is, systems into which can be slotted anything and everything, and will explain, given time, everything worth explaining. so we see attempts to meld runes with tarot, put virtually anything on to the tree of life, and much theorising/woffle (delete as appropriate. there s nothing wrong with this- again, its often a useful exercise. it can also be fun, esp

n, given time, everything worth explaining. so we see attempts to meld runes with tarot, put virtually anything on to the tree of life, and much theorising/woffle (delete as appropriate. there s nothing wrong with this- again, its often a useful exercise. it can also be fun, especially if you come up with a plausible explanation for something which is based on made-up or dodgy facts, and loads of people go hey wow, that s really amazing (a few years ago an occult author released a version of lovecraft s necronomicon that sounded good, but which in fact was spurious. so he got loads of letters from people who had done the rituals and wanted to chat about their results. this is also important when looking at beief as a magical tool, and i ll get on to that later. personally, i like to use lo

HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

ed occultist called peter davidson. according to a. e. waite (in a new and revised encyclopaedia offreemasonry, new and revised [it was not] edition, 1923, art 'hermetic brotherhood of luxor) ayton, whom he clearly identified, although not by name, was unwittingly involved to the extent that he not only joined the 'h.,b. ofl' but 'appears to have been unwisely active in securing subscribers among people of his own class and remitted their monies to burgoyne. there was a scandal, which greatly affected ayton. davidson and dalton fled to the usa, where, according to waite, davidson continued to run the h.b. of l. 2 i have described the royal oriental order of the sat b'hai as 'a comic pseudo-masonic balloon, which rose a few feet into the air, wobbled briefly and then quietly collapsed witho

true adept, but that somehow he became possessed of a small quantity. add to the above books "sendwogin's new light of alchemy. many thanks for your kind offer of hospitality at chiswick. i may be able to avail myself of it some time, but if i have business in london, as i had this last time, i am obliged to be nearer my base of operations. i also hesitate to inflict my vegetarian habits on other people. it is believed by many that piazzi smythe [sic' made errors in his application of dimensions of pyramid of gizah &c. present my respectful remembrances to mrs gardner. 1 charles piazzi smyth was not an occultist but professor of practical astronomy at the university of edinburgh and astronomer royal for scotland. his our inheritance in the great pyramid (1864, reached its. fifth edition in

yton wrote on 25 july 1889. mrs b. was none other than annie besant (1847-1933, the theosophical society's latest and almo t unbelievably spectac,ul r recruit. arthur h. nethercott descnbed her road to the t.s. iii the first chapter of his masterly the first five lives of annie besant (1961: in 1885, before she was forty, mrs annie besant was known all over the english-speaking world, and by many people on the continent, as one of the most remarkable women of her day. she was a freethinker; a consorter with materialists like charles bradlaugh; an agitator in radical political circl,es, agai .like bradlaugh; a feminist; an early convert to fabian socialism, through the agency of bernard shaw; a. teacher of science; an author-editor-publisher; the first prornment woman to fight openly for wh

n play. very quiet and isolated. supposing the first facing w, then n. of that, at right angles, a collonade of great length, with an urn or cupola in the front centre of the roof. small summer house, which cannot connect with the other buildings and a dark straight path, leading from it about 5 ft. wide. in front of that summer house a small oblong table, rather massive in structure, and 3 quiet people sitting at it, all facing this dark path. all sit facing the same way at the 2 ends and back of the table. the one at back of table has his back to the entrance of the summer-house, all without beards, and close caps on their heads, not very unlike popish priests. 42 thealchemist of the golden dawn uttered it [see below] in placing it successively to her forehead, 4 or 5 times. at last, she

millionaire took it up. the t.s. has not arrived at that yet, nor do i think that e.l. has contemplated such a case as the t.s. my own opinion is that it is destined to survive, at least during the life-time of the founders. beyond that, i cannot see. it has survived a much worse crisis than the present, when it was placed under dr a. k [i.e. archibald keightley. the whole of that was by trusting people who ought, by rights, not even to be admitted as freemasons. notwithstanding all these blunders, i now perceive that the very blunders committed by the agents of the mahatmas tend to carry out their intentions by bringing it before the public. the t.s. is now most grossly assailed and slandered by all the spiritist journals here, and in america, with, in all probability (unknown to themselv

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

ence, asking for nightly reports of their dreams, and the dates of any notable visions for some time past. the reception of his request seems to have varied; but he must, at the very least, have received more responses than any ordinary man could have handled without a secretary. this original correspondence was not preserved, but his notes formed a thorough and really significant digest. average people in society and business- new england's traditional "salt of the earth- gave an almost completely negative result, though scattered cases of uneasy but formless nocturnal impressions appear here and there, always between march 23 and and april 2- the period of young wilcox's delirium. scientific men were little more affected, though four cases of vague description suggest fugitive glimpses o

it was voodoo, apparently, but voodoo of a more terrible sort than they had ever known; and some of their women and children had disappeared since the malevolent tom-tom had begun its incessant beating far within the black haunted woods where no dweller ventured. there were insane shouts and harrowing screams, soul-chilling chants and dancing devil-flames; and, the frightened messenger added, the people could stand it no more. so a body of twenty police, filling two carriages and an automobile, had set out in the late afternoon with the shivering squatter as a guide. at the end of the passable road they alighted, and for miles splashed on in silence through the terrible cypress woods where day never came. ugly roots and malignant hanging nooses of spanish moss beset them, and now and then

hetic canon, is more than commonly beautiful; yet there is no influx of artists or summer tourists. two centuries ago, when talk of witch-blood, satan-worship, and strange forest presences was not laughed at, it was the custom to give reasons for avoiding the locality. in our sensible age- since the dunwich horror of 1928 was hushed up by those who had the town's and the world's welfare at heart- people shun it without knowing exactly why. perhaps one reason- though it cannot apply to uninformed strangers- is that the natives are now repellently decadent, having gone far along that path of retrogression so common in many new england backwaters. they have come to form a race by themselves, with the well-defined mental and physical stigmata of degeneracy and inbreeding. the average of their

e absurd improbability of such a theory, persist in believing the remains caucasian. ii. it was in the township of dunwich, in a large and partly inhabited farmhouse set against a hillside four miles from the village and a mile and a half from any other dwelling, that wilbur whateley was born at 5 a.m. on sunday, the second of february, 1913. this date was recalled because it was candlemas, which people in dunwich curiously observe under another name; and because the noises in the hills had sounded, and all the dogs of the countryside had barked persistently, throughout the night before. less worthy of notice was the fact that the mother was one of the decadent whateleys, a somewhat deformed, unattractive albino woman of thirty-five, living with an aged and half-insane father about whom th

ales did justice to her observations; but zechariah came to lead a pair of alderney cows which old whateley had bought of his son curtis. this marked the beginning of a course of cattle-buying on the part of small wilbur's family which ended only in 1928, when the dunwich horror came and went; yet at no time did the ramshackle wateley barn seem overcrowded with livestock. there came a period when people were curious enough to steal up and count the herd that grazed precariously on the steep hillside above the old farm-house, and they could never find more than ten or twelve anaemic, bloodless-looking specimens. evidently some blight or distemper, perhaps sprung from the unwholesome pasturage or the diseased fungi and timbers of the filthy barn, caused a heavy mortality amongst the whateley

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

was to receive from our expedition. everyone, of course, has read the brief and unsatisfying bulletins of the rest of our antarctic sojourn. some hours after our landing we sent a guarded report of the tragedy we found, and reluctantly announced the wiping out of the whole lake party by the frightful wind of the preceding day, or of the night before that. eleven known dead, young gedney missing. people pardoned our hazy lack of details through realization of the shock the sad event must have caused us, and believed us when we explained that the mangling action of the wind had rendered all eleven bodies unsuitable for transportation outside. indeed, i flatter myself that even in the midst of our distress, utter bewilderment, and soul-clutching horror, we scarcely went beyond the truth in a

course with a certain decadence. the old ones seemed to realize this falling off themselves, and in many cases anticipated the policy of constantine the great by transplanting especially fine blocks of ancient carving from their land city, just as the emperor, in a similar age of decline, stripped greece and asia of their finest art to give his new byzantine capital greater splendors than its own people could create. that the transfer of sculptured blocks had not been more extensive was doubtless owing to the fact that the land city was not at first wholly abandoned. by the time total abandonment did occur- and it surely must have occurred before the polar pleistocene was far advanced- the old ones had perhaps become satisfied with their decadent art- or had ceased to recognize the superio

aulin whose outlines had peculiarly disquieted us. it seems that others as well as lake had been interested in collecting typical specimens; for there were two here, both stiffly frozen, perfectly preserved, patched with adhesive plaster where some wounds around the neck had occurred, and wrapped with care to prevent further damage. they were the bodies of young gedney and the missing dog. x many people will probably judge us callous as well as mad for thinking about the northward tunnel and the abyss so soon after our somber discovery, and i am not prepared to say that we would have immediately revived such thoughts but for a specific circumstance which broke in upon us and set up a whole new train of speculations. we had replaced the tarpaulin over poor gedney and were standing in a kind

which, i feel sadly sure, is mainly responsible for his present breakdown. we had snatches of shouted conversation above the wind s piping and the engine s buzzing as we reached the safe side of the range and swooped slowly down toward the camp, but that had mostly to do with the pledges of secrecy we had made as we prepared to leave the nightmare city. certain things, we had agreed, were not for people to know and discuss lightly-and i would not speak of them now but for the need of heading off that starkweather-moore expedition, and others, at any cost. it is absolutely necessary, for the peace and safety of mankind, that some of earth s dark, dead corners and unplumbed depths be let alone; lest sleeping abnormalities wake to resurgent life, and blasphemously surviving nightmares squirm

HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

led countryside has caused them to sink to a kind of barbaric degeneracy, rather than advance with their more fortunately placed brethren of the thickly settled districts. among these odd folk, who correspond exactly to the decadent element of "white trash" in the south, law and morals are non-existent; and their general mental status is probably below that of any other section of native american people. joe slater, who came to the institution in the vigilant custody of four state policemen, and who was described as a highly dangerous character, certainly presented no evidence of his perilous disposition when i first beheld him. though well above the middle stature, and of somewhat brawny frame, he was given an absurd appearance of harmless stupidity by the pale, sleepy blueness of his sma

HP LOVECRAFT CELEPHAIS

the sky. in a dream it was also that he came by his name of kuranes, for when awake he was called by another name. perhaps it was natural for him to dream a new name; for he was the last of his family, and alone among the indifferent millions of london, so there were not many to speak to him and to remind him who he had been. his money and lands were gone, and he did not care for the ways of the people about him, but preferred to dream and write of his dreams. what he wrote was laughed at by those to whom he showed it, so that after a time he kept his writings to himself, and finally ceased to write. the more he withdrew from the world about him, the more wonderful became his dreams; and it would have been quite futile to try to describe them on paper. kuranes was not modern, and did not

to a land of quaint gardens and cherry trees, and when the sun rose he beheld such beauty of red and white flowers, green foliage and lawns, white paths, diamond brooks, blue lakelets, carven bridges, and red-roofed pagodas, that he for a moment forgot celephais in sheer delight. but he remembered it again when he walked down a white path toward a red-roofed pagoda, and would have questioned the people of this land about it, had he not found that there were no people there, but only birds and bees and butterflies. on another night kuranes walked up a damp stone spiral stairway endlessly, and came to a tower window overlooking a mighty plain and river lit by the full moon; and in the silent city that spread away from the river bank he thought he beheld some feature or arrangement which he

HP LOVECRAFT HERBERT WEST REANIMATOR

s from the closest neighbour, and separated from the local potter s field by only a stretch of meadow land, bisected by a narrow neck of the rather dense forest which lies to the north. the distance was greater than we wished, but we could get no nearer house without going on the other side of the field, wholly out of the factory district. we were not much displeased, however, since there were no people between us and our sinister source of supplies. the walk was a trifle long, but we could haul our silent specimens undisturbed. our practice was surprisingly large from the very first- large enough to please most young doctors, and large enough to prove a bore and a burden to students whose real interest lay elsewhere. the mill-hands were of somewhat turbulent inclinations; and besides thei

d it to a very fresh corpse, and the experiment had succeeded for a brief and memorable moment; but west had emerged with a soul calloused and seared, and a hardened eye which sometimes glanced with a kind of hideous and calculating appraisal at men of especially sensitive brain and especially vigorous physique. toward the last i became acutely afraid of west, for he began to look at me that way. people did not seem to notice his glances, but they noticed my fear; and after his disappearance used that as a basis for some absurd suspicions. west, in reality, was more afraid than i; for his abominable pursuits entailed a life of furtiveness and dread of every shadow. partly it was the police he feared; but sometimes his nervousness was deeper and more nebulous, touching on certain indescriba

HP LOVECRAFT HISTORY OF THE NECRONOMICON

e story the nameless city, published in the first issue of fanciful tales, and written by the author of this outline] he was only an indifferent moslem, worshipping unknown entities whom he called yog- sothoth and cthulhu (9) note already how lovecraft skirts the fine line between campy parody and seriousness. in lovecraft at last, conover writes that lovecraft wrote the history in order to allow people with any understanding of arab studies to see through the mock scholarship. note also the inconsistencies here with the description of al-hazred in the simon necronomicon. al-hazred there supposedly witnessed the horrible rituals at masshu, a mythical island at the mouth of the euphrates upon which utnapishtim, the babylonian noah, supposedly still resides today. whereas lovecraft describes

HP LOVECRAFT NYARLATHOTEP

m the last. i will tell the audient void. i do not recall distinctly when it began, but it was months ago. the general tension was horrible. to a season of political and social upheaval was added a strange and brooding apprehension of hideous physical danger; a danger widespread and all-embracing, such a danger as may be imagined only in the most terrible phantasms of the night. i recall that the people went about with pale and worried faces, and whispered warnings and prophecies which no one dared consciously repeat or acknowledge to himself that he had heard. a sense of monstrous guilt was upon the land, and out of the abysses between the stars swept chill currents that made men shiver in dark and lonely places. there was a demoniac alteration in the sequence of the seasons the autumn he

HP LOVECRAFT THE CALL OF CTHULHU

e, asking for nightly reports of their dreams, and the dates of any notable visions for some time past. the reception of his request seems to have been varied; but he must at the very least, have received more responses than any ordinary man could have handled without a secretary. this original correspondence was not preserved but his notes formed a thorough and really significant digest. average people in society and business- new england's traditional 'salt of the earth- gave an almost completely negative result, though scattered cases of uneasy but formless nocturnal impressions appear here and there, always between 23 march and 2 april- the period of young wilcox's delirium. scientific men were little more affected, though four cases of vague description suggest fugitive glimpses of st

it was voodoo, apparently, but voodoo of a more terrible sort than they had ever known; and some of their women and children had disappeared since the malevolent tom-tom had begun its incessant beating far within the black haunted woods where no dweller ventured. there were insane shouts and harrowing screams, soul-chilling chants and dancing devil-flames; and, the frightened messenger added, the people could stand it no more. so a body of twenty police, filling two carriages and an automobile, had set out in the late afternoon with the shivering squatter as a guide. at the end of the passable road they alighted, and for miles splashed on in silence through the terrible cypress woods where day never came. ugly roots and malignant hanging nooses of spanish moss beset them, and now and then

HP LOVECRAFT THE CATS OF ULTHAR

eared them more; and instead of berating them as brutal assassins, merely took care that no cherished pet or mouser should stray toward the remote hovel under the dark trees. when through some unavoidable oversight a cat was missed, and sounds heard after dark, the loser would lament impotently; or console himself by thanking fate that it was not one of his children who had thus vanished. for the people of ulthar were simple, and knew not whence it is all cats first came. one day a caravan of strange wanderers from the south entered the narrow cobbled streets of ulthar. dark wanderers they were, and unlike the other roving folk who passed through the village twice every year. in the market-place they told fortunes for silver, and bought gay beads from the merchants. what was the land of th

a headdress with two horns and a curious disk betwixt the horns. there was in this singular caravan a little boy with no father or mother, but only a tiny black kitten to cherish. the plague had not been kind to him, yet had left him this small furry thing to mitigate his sorrow; and when one is very young, one can find great relief in the lively antics of a black kitten. so the boy whom the dark people called menes smiled more often than he wept as he sat playing with his graceful kitten on the steps of an oddly painted wagon. on the third morning of the wanderers stay in ulthar, menes could not find his kitten; and as he sobbed aloud in the market-place certain villagers told him of the old man and his wife, and of sounds heard in the night. and when he heard these things his sobbing gav

y in a circle around the cottage, two abreast, as if in performance of some unheard-of rite of beasts. the villagers did not know how much to believe from so small a boy; and though they feared that the evil pair had charmed the cats to their death, they preferred not to chide the old cotter till they met him outside his dark and repellent yard. so ulthar went to sleep in vain anger; and when the people awakened at dawn behold! every cat was back at his accustomed hearth! large and small, black, grey, striped, yellow and white, none was missing. very sleek and fat did the cats appear, and sonorous with purring content. the citizens talked with one another of the affair, and marveled not a little. old kranon again insisted that it was the dark folk who had taken them, since cats did not ret

HP LOVECRAFT THE DOOM THAT CAME TO SARNATH

was nothing spared, save the sea-green stone idol chiseled in the likeness of bokrug, the water-lizard. this the young warriors took back with them as a symbol of conquest over the old gods and beings of th, and as a sign of leadership in mnar. but on the night after it was set up in the temple, a terrible thing must have happened, for weird lights were seen over the lake, and in the morning the people found the idol gone and the high-priest taran-ish lying dead, as from some fear unspeakable. and before he died, taran-ish had scrawled upon the altar of chrysolite with coarse shaky strokes the sign of doom. after taran-ish there were many high-priests in sarnath but never was the sea-green stone idol found. and many centuries came and went, wherein sarnath prospered exceedingly, so that o

ame and went, wherein sarnath prospered exceedingly, so that only priests and old women remembered what taran-ish had scrawled upon the altar of chrysolite. betwixt sarnath and the city of flarnek arose a caravan route, and the precious metals from the earth were exchanged for other metals and rare cloths and jewels and books and tools for artificers and all things of luxury that are known to the people who dwell along the winding river ai and beyond. so sarnath waxed mighty and learned and beautiful, and sent forth conquering armies to subdue the neighboring cities; and in time there sate upon a throne in sarnath the kings of all the land of mnar and of many lands adjacent. the wonder of the world and the pride of all mankind was sarnath the magnificent. of polished desert-quarried marble

HP LOVECRAFT THE LURKING FEAR

eft a dead village whose corpses were horribly mangled, chewed, and clawed. the excited oountryside immediately connected the horror with the haunted martense mansion, though the localities were over three miles apart. the troopers were more skeptical; including the mansion only casually in their investigations, and dropping it altogether when they found it thoroughly deserted. country and vrnage people, however i canvassed the place with infinite care; overturning everything in the house, sounding ponds and brooks, beating down bushes, and ransacking the nearby forests. all was in vain; the death that had come had left no trace save destruction itself. by the second day of the search the affair was fully treated by the newspapers, whose reporters overran tempest mountain. they described i

ly liable to such phenomena. at length, having found these storms injurious to his head, he fitted up a cellar into which he could retreat from their wildest pandemonium. of gerrit martense's descendants less is known than of himself; since they were all reared in hatred of the english civilisation, and trained to shun such of the colonists as accepted it. their life was exceedingly secluded, and people declared that their isolation had made them heavy of speech and comprehension. in appearance all were marked by a peculiar inherited dissimilarity of eyes; one generally being blue and the other brown. their social contacts grew fewer and fewer, till at last they took to intermarrying with the numerous menial class about the estate. many of the crowded family degenerated, moved across the v

HP LOVECRAFT THE NAMELESS CITY

ours of an age so distant that chaldaea could not recall it, and thought of sarnath the doomed, that stood in the land of mnar when mankind was young, and of ib, that was carven of grey stone before mankind existed. all at once i came upon a place where the bedrock rose stark through the sand and formed a low cliff; and here i saw with joy what seemed to promise further traces of the antediluvian people. hewn rudely on the face of the cliff were the unmistakable facades of several small, squat rock houses or temples; whose interiors might preserve many secrets of ages too remote for calculation, though sandstorms had long effaced any carvings which may have been outside. very low and sand-choked were all the dark apertures near me, but i cleared one with my spade and crawled through it, ca

view, i could trace roughly a wonderful epic of the nameless city; the tale of a mighty seacoast metropolis that ruled the world before africa rose out of the waves, and of its struggles as the sea shrank away, and the desert crept into the fertile valley that held it. i saw its wars and triumphs, its troubles and defeats, and afterwards its terrible fight against the desert when thousands of its people- here represented in allegory by the grotesque reptiles- were driven to chisel their way down though the rocks in some marvellous manner to another world whereof their prophets had told them. it was all vividly weird and realistic, and its connection with the awesome descent i had made was unmistakable. i even recognized the passages. as i crept along the corridor toward the brighter light

lled with glorious cities and ethereal hills and valleys. at the very last i thought i saw signs of an artistic anticlimax. the paintings were less skillful, and much more bizarre than even the wildest of the earlier scenes. they seemed to record a slow decadence of the ancient stock, coupled with a growing ferocity toward the outside world from which it was driven by the desert. the forms of the people- always represented by the sacred reptiles- appeared to be gradually wasting away, through their spirit as shewn hovering above the ruins by moonlight gained in proportion. emaciated priests, displayed as reptiles in ornate robes, cursed the upper air and all who breathed it; and one terrible final scene shewed a primitive-looking man, perhaps a pioneer of ancient irem, the city of pillars

HP LOVECRAFT THE PICTURE IN THE HOUSE

have leaned or squatted there, while the vines have crawled and the trees have swelled and spread. they are almost hidden now in lawless luxuriances of green and guardian shrouds of shadow; but the small-paned windows still stare shockingly, as if blinking through a lethal stupor which wards off madness by dulling the memory of unutterable things. in such houses have dwelt generations of strange people, whose like the world has never seen. seized with a gloomy and fanatical belief which exiled them from their kind, their ancestors sought the wilderness for freedom. there the scions of a conquering race indeed flourished free from the restrictions of their fellows, but cowered in an appalling slavery to the dismal phantasms of their own minds. divorced from the enlightenment of civilizatio

ing loath to shake off the drowsiness which helps them forget. sometimes one feels that it would be merciful to tear down these houses, for they must often dream. it was to a time-battered edifice of this description that i was driven one afternoon in november, 1896, by a rain of such chilling copiousness that any shelter was preferable to exposure. i had been travelling for some time amongst the people of the miskatonic valley in quest of certain genealogical data; and from the remote, devious, and problematical nature of my course, had deemed it convenient to employ a bicycle despite the lateness of the season. now i found myself upon an apparently abandoned road which i had chosen as the shortest cut to arkham, overtaken by the storm at a point far from any town, and confronted with no

HP LOVECRAFT THE QUEST OF IRANON

when he was done. then for a moment did iranon believe he had found those who thought and felt even as he, though the town was not a hundredth as fair as aira. when dawn came iranon looked about with dismay, for the domes of oonai were not golden in the sun, but grey and dismal. and the men of oonai were pale with revelling, and dull with wine, and unlike the radient men of aira. but because the people had thrown him blossoms and acclaimed his sings iranon stayed on, and with him romnod, who liked the revelry of the town and wore in his dark hair roses and myrtle. often at night iranon sang to the revellers, but he was always as before, crowned only in the vine of the mountains and remembering the marble streets of aira and the hyaline nithra. in the frescoed halls of the monarch did he s

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

to cooperate with the government in the end. only one paper- a tabloid always discounted because of its wild policy- mentioned the deep diving submarine that discharged torpedoes downward in the marine abyss just beyond devil reef that item, gathered by chance in a haunt of sailors, seemed indeed nether far-fetched; since the low, black reef lieu a full mile and a half out from innsmouth harbour. people around the country and in the nearby towns muttered a great deal among themselves, but said very little to the outer world. they had talked about dying and half-deserted innsmouth for nearly a century, and nothing new could be wilder or more hideous than what they had whispered and hinted at years before. many things had taught them secretiveness, and there was no need to exert pressure on

arned about innsmouth. the stout, shrewd-faced agent, whose speech shewed him to be no local man, seemed sympathetic toward my efforts at economy, and made a suggestion that none of my other informants had offered "you could take that old bus, i suppose" he said with a certain hesitation "but it ain't thought much of hereabouts. it goes through innsmouth- you may have heard about that- and so the people don't like it. run by an innsmouth fellow- joe sargent- but never gets any custom from here, or arkham either, i guess. wonder it keeps running at all. i s'pose it's cheap enough, but i never see mor'n two or three people in it- nobody but those innsmouth folk leaves the square- front of hammond's drug store- at 10 a.m. and 7 p.m. unless they've changed lately. looks like a terrible rattlet

spoke with an air of feeling slightly superior to what he said "innsmouth? well, it's a queer kind of a town down at the mouth of the manuxet. used to be almost a city- quite a port before the war of 1812- but all gone to pieces in the last hundred years or so. no railroad now- b. and m. never went through, and the branch line from rowley was given up years ago "more empty houses' than there are people, i guess, and no business to speak of except fishing and lobstering. everybody trades mostly either here or in arkham or ipswich. once they had quite a few mills, but nothing's left now except one gold refinery running on the leanest kind of part time "that refinery, though, used to he a big thing, and old man marsh, who owns it, must be richer'n croesus. queer old duck, though, and sticks

h, and sticks mighty close in his home. he's supposed to have developed some skin disease or deformity late in life that makes him keep out of sight grandson of captain obed marsh, who founded the business. his mother seems to've been some kind of foreigner- they say a south sea islander- so everybody raised cain when he married an ipswich girl fifty years ago. they always do that about innsmouth people, and folks here and hereabouts always try to cover up any innsmouth blood they have in but marsh's children and grandchildren loot just like anyone else far's i can see. i've had 'em pointed out to me here- though, come to think of it, the elder children don't seem to be around lately. never saw the old man "and why is everybody so down on innsmouth? well, young fellow, you mustn't take too

re and hereabouts always try to cover up any innsmouth blood they have in but marsh's children and grandchildren loot just like anyone else far's i can see. i've had 'em pointed out to me here- though, come to think of it, the elder children don't seem to be around lately. never saw the old man "and why is everybody so down on innsmouth? well, young fellow, you mustn't take too much stock in what people here say. they're hard to get started, but once they do get started they never let up. they've been telling things about innsmouth- whispering 'em, mostly- for the last hundred years, i guess, and i gather they're more scared than anything else. some of the stories would make you laugh- about old captain marsh driving bargains with the devil and bringing imps out of hell to live in innsmout

HP LOVECRAFT THE STREET

s gave place to houses simple, beautiful houses of brick and wood, with stone steps and iron railings and fanlights over the doors. no flimsy creations were these houses, for they were made to serve many a generation. within there were carven mantels and graceful stairs, and sensible, pleasing furniture, china, and silver, brought from the mother land. so the street drank in the dreams of a young people and rejoiced as its dwellers became more graceful and happy. where once had been only strength and honour, taste and learning now abode as well. books and paintings and music came to the houses, and the young men went to the university which rose above the plain to the north. in the place of conical hats and small-swords, of lace and snowy periwigs, there were cobblestones over which clatte

ontained the leaders of a vast band of terrorists, who on a designated day were to launch an orgy of slaughter for the extermination of america and of all the fine old traditions which the street had loved. handbills and papers fluttered about filthy gutters; handbills and papers printed in many tongues and in many characters, yet all bearing messages of crime and rebellion. in these writings the people were urged to tear down the laws and virtues that our fathers had exalted, to stamp out the soul of the old america the soul that was bequeathed through a thousand and a half years of anglo-saxon freedom, justice, and moderation. it was said that the swart men who dwelt in the street and congregated in its rotting edifices were the brains of a hideous revolution, that at their word of comma

HP LOVECRAFT THE TERRIBLE OLD MAN

o close behind. but when he looked, he did not see what he had expected; for his colleagues were not there at all, but only the terrible old man leaning quietly on his knotted cane and smiling hideously. mr. czanek had never before noticed the colour of that man s eyes; now he saw that they were yellow. little things make considerable excitement in little towns, which is the reason that kingsport people talked all that spring and summer about the three unidentifiable bodies, horribly slashed as with many cutlasses, and horribly mangled as by the tread of many cruel boot-heels, which the tide washed in. and some people even spoke of things as trivial as the deserted motor-car found in ship street, or certain especially inhuman cries, probably of a stray animal or migratory bird, heard in th

HP LOVECRAFT THE UNNAMABLE

slate slabs, the patriarchal trees, and the centuries gambrel roofs of the witch-haunted old town that stretched around, all combined to rouse my spirit in defense of my work; and i was soon carrying my thrusts into the enemy's own country. it was not, indeed, difficult to begin a counter-attack, for i knew that joel manton actually half clung to many old-wives' superstitions which sophisticated people had long outgrown; beliefs in the appearance of dying persons at distant places, and in the impressions left by old faces on the windows through which they had gazed all their lives. to credit these whisperings of rural grandmothers, i now insisted, argued a faith in the existence of spectral substances on the earth apart from and subsequent to their material counterparts. it argued a capab

americana, and so poorly authenticated that even he had not ventured to name the locality where the horror occurred. and as to the way i amplified the bare jotting of the old mystic- that was quite impossible, and characteristic of a flighty and notional scribbler! mather had indeed told of the thing as being born, but nobody but a cheap sensationalist would think of having it grow up, look into people's windows at night, and be hidden in the attic of a house, in flesh and in spirit, till someone saw it at the window centuries later and couldn't describe what it was that turned his hair gray. all this was flagrant trashiness, and my friend manton was not slow to insist on that fact then i told him what i had found in an old diary kept between 1706 and 1723, unearthed among family papers n

. manton remained thoughtful as i said this, but gradually reverted to his analytical mood. he granted for the sake of argument that some unnatural monster had really existed, but reminded me that even the most morbid perversion of nature need not be unnamable or scientifically indescribable. i admired his clearness and persistence, and added some further revelations i had collected among the old people. those later spectral legends, i made plain, related to monstrous apparitions more frightful than anything organic could be; apparitions of gigantic bestial forms sometimes visible and sometimes only tangible, which floated about on moonless nights and haunted the old house, the crypt behind it, and the grave where a sapling had sprouted beside an illegible slab. whether or not such apparit

nds, i made plain, related to monstrous apparitions more frightful than anything organic could be; apparitions of gigantic bestial forms sometimes visible and sometimes only tangible, which floated about on moonless nights and haunted the old house, the crypt behind it, and the grave where a sapling had sprouted beside an illegible slab. whether or not such apparitions had ever gored or smothered people to death, as told in uncorroborated traditions, they had produced a strong and consistent impression; and were yet darkly feared by very aged natives, though largely forgotten by the last two generation- perhaps dying for lack of being thought about. moreover, so far as esthetic theory was involved, if the psychic emanations of human creatures be grotesque distortions, what coherent represe

HP LOVECRAFT THROUGH THE GATES OF THE SILVER KEY

ter had also written to others. carter, he said, had told him that this key had come down from his ancestors, and that it would help him to unlock the gates to his lost boyhood, and to strange dimensions and fantastic realms which he had hitherto visited only in vague, brief, and elusive dreams. then one day carter took the box and its contents and rode away in his car, never to return. later on, people found the car at the side of an old, grass-grown road in the hills behind crumbling arkharm- the hills where carter's forebears had once dwelt, and where the ruined cellar of the great carter homestead still gaped to the sky. it was in a grove of tall elms near by that another of the carter's had mysteriously vanished in 1781, and not far away was the half-rotted cottage where goody fowler

rs whispered of the blasphemous uses to which old edmund carter the wizard had put that horrible grotto, and added later tales about the fondness which randolph carter himself hid had for it when a boy. in carter's boyhood the venerable gambrel-roofed homestead was still standing and tenanted by his greatuncle christopher. he had visited there often, and had talked singularly about the snake den. people remembered what he had said about a deep fissure and an unknown inner cave beyond, and speculated on the change he had shown after spending one whole memorable day in the cavern when he was nine. that was in october, too- and ever after that he had seemed to have a uncanny knack at prophesying future events. it had rained late in the night that carter vanished, and no one was quite able to

s key in his blouse pocket, where his little telescope- given him by his father on his ninth birthday, two months before- ought to be? had he found it in the attic at home? would it unlock the mystic pylon which his sharp eye had traced amidst the jagged rocks at the back of that inner cave behind the snake den on the hill? that was the place they always coupled with old edmund carter the wizard. people wouldn't go there, and nobody but him had ever noticed or squirmed through the root-choked fissure to that great black inner chamber with the pylon. whose hands had carved that hint of a pylon out of the living rock? old wizard edmund's- or others that he had conjured up and commanded? that evening little randolph ate supper with uncle chris and aunt martha in the old gambrel-roofed farm-ho

uld turn a terrestrial carter to a remotely ancestral and doubtfully shaped dweller on kythamil itself, or a still remoter creature of trans-galactic stronti, or a four-dimensioned gaseous consciousness in an older space-time continuum, or a vegetable brain of the future on a dark, radioactive comet of inconceivable orbit- so on, in endless cosmic cycle. the archetype, throbbed the waves, are the people of the ultimate abyss- formless, ineffable, and guessed at only by rate dreamers on the low-dimensioned worlds. chief among such was this informing being itself. which indeed was carter's own archetype. the gutless zeal of carter and all his forebears for forbidden cosmic secrets was a natural result of derivation from the supreme archetype. on every world all great wizards, all great think

ight through fathomless abysses. he knew, too, that- assuming his voyage succeeded- he must immunize himself to the bacterial and other earthly conditions hostile to a body from yaddith. furthermore, he must provide a way of feigning human shape on earth until he might recover and decipher die parchment and resume that shape in truth. otherwise he would probably be discovered and destroyed by the people in horror as a thing that should not be. and there must be some gold- luckily obtainable on yaddid- to tide him over that period of quest slowly carter's plans went forward. he prepared a light-wave envelope of abnormal toughness, able to stand both the prodigious time-transition and the unex-ampled flight through space. he tested all his calculations, and sent forth his earthward dreams ag

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

inclinations. children, politicians, actors and women in love have much in common with sorcerers who, with bits of colours, attitudes and words, weave spells. lovers draw or carve a circle or a heart on a tree or wall and put their initials inside, and this is supposed to have all magical effect of uniting them. they are trying to influence their destiny. new brooms are brought into new homes by people with the idea that they won't be bringing the dirt and problems of the old house into a new one. hanging bright strips of ribbon in your window is supposed to attract friendly spirits into your home, and many people still do this, perhaps without knowing why. whether it is considered superstition or lore, witchcraft comes to us as a gift from the past. but nothing that lives is safe from ti

ndemn the nonconformers as satanic or evil. actually, there were witches before christianity came along, and although there have always been evil gods in religions in all parts of the world, satan exists only in limited areas. so who would witches be in cahoots with in, say, china? selfish, yes; in league with the devil, no. many similarities can be seen between the attitudes of witches and those people who are successful doing anything. there's a big difference between having things turn out well and having things turn out badly. if you want them to turn out well, you're bound to have something in common with someone else who has things turn out well, even if you're doing it one way and he is doing it another. witchcraft is simply a form of self-promotion. people have always secretly agre

s readily believe in witchcraft, but they believe anybody can develop it. many agree that it exists. of course, i admit that to a certain extent, anyone can do anything. i believe, however, that there is a big difference between the chants or spells cast by a non-witch and those done by a lifelong witch, if only from the standpoint of experience and power of controlled emotions. witches are sharp people. if they're not above average in intelligence, they're above average in cleverness, and they don't get into unhappy situations; they are productive types, and they're always successful in what they attempt. most of the so-called witches in salem were victims of circumstances. the cases you read in reference books point out that witches usually were somebody's unwanted mother-in-law or an ol

n't support her any more and so would accuse her of witchcraft. but the greatest percentage were religious-political victims, because at that time the church was in a frenzy, and the religious leaders felt the more witches they got rid of, the better became the church's reputation. so they looked all over hell-and-gone to find witches. it was very simple. mental defectives were easy to eliminate. people of power were a bit more difficult, but it didn't prevent them from eradicating a few mayors and governors, too. mass hysteria is commonplace in any era. just look at what hitler did by turning "jew" into an evil word. nor was 20th-century america immune. joseph mccarthy had the same effect with the word "communist" remember what happened to the indians? so many dollars per scalp. those bou

tle office and then find local assistants who were also paid for finding witches. soon the whole town would be involved in a nightmarish hysteria. chemists and doctors were prime targets, understandably. medicine was so primitive, mistakes were bound to occur; it was easier to attribute a death to witchcraft than to a dirty scalpel or the wrong medication. personally, i don't believe any of those people were witches. most of the cases have been investigated and proved to be something other than supernatural. in those days, if they suspected someone of being a witch and then found a wart on her, that was all the proof needed to make her eligible for a hideous death. and all the time the characteristics of the real witch were overlooked. the magnetism and forceful personality that characteri

INDUCTION CHARM AND THE INITIATION

, singer and invoker of powers and wisdom then you must immediately do the red meal. after that, run around the compass once clockwise, and leap out to the east. this is rebirth into your life as a witch. analysis: there are a few parts of this induction charm that need to be examined, to understand the implications of this oath. you begin by calling upon the master spirits of all things, and the people inside the landand you ask them to hear an oath, sealed by blood and by blood carried into the land- the blood you shed is literally carrying your life- force and the spiritual essence of you into the land, to where you physically merge with these powers, and the essence of your oath goes with it. you now share blood with these powers, not just spiritual oneness. you become a blood member o

s to respond to yo u, or empower you, if you call yourself their friend and guardian, but pay no attention to what becomes of them in the world around you. it means doing whatever you can- if you see little kids tearing up plants or flowers needlessly, gently ask them not to and encourage them to admire these things and let these beautiful things do what nature has intended them to do. if you see people tormenting an animal, ask them why, and do what you can to stop it. report them to the authorities if they are being cruel to animals. give as little money as you can to industries that are cruel to animals, and if you can, stop supporting factory farms. give donations to environmental groups that try to save forests or preserve animal habitats. try to find homes for homeless animals, and d

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

serpent forces of darkness, baphomet will arise. the treasure found deep within the earth if it is searched f i religion 17. god 18. asceticism part ii: practice foreword there is no doubt that every one who has been searching for the true and authentic cognition, in vain looked for years, if not even for a lifetime, to find a reliable method of training. the ardent desire for this noble aim made people again and again collect a mass of books, from near and far, supposed to be the best ones, but which were lacking a great deal for real practice. not one, however, of all the seekers could make any sense from all the stuff collected in the course of time, and the goal aimed at so fervently vanished more and more in nebulous distances. provided the one or the other did start to work on the pr

n easily and without any effort attain to honor and glory, riches and power and aim at the annihilation of his enemies, might be told from the very inception, that he will put aside this book, being very disappointed. numerous sects and religions do not understand the expression of magic otherwise than black art, witchcraft or conspiracy with evil powers. it is therefore not astonishing that many people are frightened by a certain horror, whenever the word magic is pronounced. jugglers, conjurers, and charlatans have discredited this term and, considering this circumstance, there is no surprise that magic knowledge has always been looked upon with a slight disregard. even in the remotest times the magus has been regarded as one of the highest adepts and it might be of interest to learn tha

will, therefore, find the gate to the magician s initiation. the reader will easily realize, how significant and how manifold the application of this tablet is. not one of the books published up to date does describe the true sense of the first tarot card so distinctly as i have done in my book. it is let it be noted born from the own practice and destined for the practical use of a lot of other people, and all my disciples have found it to be the best and most serviceable system *tetragrammaton literally means the four-letter word. it was a subterfuge to avoid the sin of uttering the sacred name yhvh (yahveh) or jehova as it later became when the vowels of another word were combined with the consonants of yhvh. but i would never dare to say that my book describes or deals with all the ma

ard task sometimes to find such simple words as are necessary for the understanding of all the readers. i must leave it to the judgment of all of you, whether or not my efforts have been successful. at certain points i have been forced to repeat myself deliberately to emphasize some important sentences and to spare the reader any going back to a particular page. there have been many complaints of people interested in the occult sciences that they had never got any chance at all to be initiated by a personal master or leader (guru. therefore only people endowed with exceptional faculties, a poor preferred minority seemed to be able to gain this sublime knowledge. thus a great many of serious seekers of the truth had to go through piles of books just to catch one pearl of it now and again. t

site pole the principle of water. these two elements, fire and water, are the basic elements with the help of which all has been created. in consequence of these facts, we have everywhere to reckon on two main elements. moreover with the electrical and magnetical fluids which represent the contrasting polarities. 4. the principle of air another element derived from akasa is that of air. initiated people do not regard this principle as a real element, but they will grant it the role of a mediator between the fiery and the watery principles, so that the principle of air will, in a certain way, establish the neutral equilibrium, acting as a medium between the active and the passive activities of water and of fire. through the interaction of the active and passive elements of fire and water th

INTRODUCTION TO THE SEVEN FACES OF DARKNESS

d.chumblpyruna raven press is at runa-raven/ pob 557/ smithville, texas 78957. they'll send you a catalog of their titles for a $1.00 here is chapter one of the book, which explains both its philosophy and that of the order i head in the temple of set, the order of setne khamuast. why this book came into being i've wandered between two camps all my life. one is the camp of practicing occultists, people who seek to use magic as a way of exploring and manipulating the world, but who shun logic, research, and precision. the other camp is the camp of the scholar who values precision and research, but fears to actually put into practice the methods they discover. my meeting with edred thorsson/stephen flowers convinced me that a practical synthesis of the two camps could be achieved, as well a

, and the will. each of these must be overcome. the forces that oppose the body are those things which shorten life, remove energy, or dull the senses. most recreational drugs, legal or illegal, fall in this category as does most fast food. certain cultural attitudes, such as the forces that make many young women anorexic, are likewise of such a nature. the environmental factors that may surround people (from toxic wastes, to certain types of fluorescent lighting) also can weaken. the initiate discovers these factors by life analysis and removes them from his of her life. in their place he or she will adopt a training program to make the body do what he or she wishes. the best sort of training is one that either increases self defense, such as the martial arts; or grace, such as dance. the

l states by careful self knowledge and control of symbol systems. the average human being follows his or her emotions, for the lhp initiate, emotions follow him or her. the forces that oppose the will are those habits of blind obedience to external symbols and signals. the lhp initiate begins his or her quest not only by rejecting sentimental attachments to cultural norms, which most non-thinking people call "good" but by actively making fun of such attachments in symbolic ways such as a black mass, a black seder, eating beef (if raised hindu, and so forth. this antinomian stance is no different than the stances above, but it draws the most fire from the public, because it is a reminder to the sleepers that they could awaken, and such reminders are always painful. for those of us along the

r meaning. rulership of the outer world when we have the first task well in hand, we are ready to remanifest its results in our lives. to rule the outer world, we have to know what we like, and what we have decided is good for us. we have to decide what we are willing to give up in terms of freedom and what we must sacrifice now for gain later. knowing what we like is a tougher question than most people realize. our likes have been prepackaged and sold to us for many years. we are taught to feel anxiety if our likes are different from those of our neighbors. discovering what one likes, standing up for one's right to like it, and pursuing that desire is among the most sacred of tasks in this second phase of initiation. deciding what is good for us is likewise a tough question. simple hedoni

owerful in the world is called the acquisition of strength. royal command of the outer world human beings have two desires that lead them to their third task, the making of other human beings better. the first is a weak and vain desire that rhp creeds strike out against, which is the desire to show off. the second is a desire that generally makes us good herd animals, the desire to help out other people. this second desire is generally derided by the more immature forms of the left hand path. by understanding and accepting these desires, we can not only engage in the pleasures that come from them, but also transform ourselves into yet more sovereign beings. the desire to show off is genially used by forces outside of ourselves for their gain. they sell us a snazzy car, a bigger computer, o

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

o account. very readable, yet well documented, this book has the extensive and fascinating quotes from historical source documents. seymour proposes that the witch-craze was more muted in ireland than elsewhere in europe. relatively speaking, there appear to have been fewer cases in ireland. this doesn't mean that the consequences were any less harsh for the accused. in these texts we can see how people exhibiting what we would today consider schizophrenic or senile behavior were vulnerable to being accused of witchcraft. contents chapter i some remarks on witchcraft in ireland 1 chapter ii a.d. 1324 dame alice kyteler, the sorceress of kilkenny 25 chapter iii a.d. 1223-1583 the kyteler case and its surroundings of sorcery and heresy--michael scot--the fourth earl of desmond--james i and t

s in the sixteenth century -statutes dealing with the subject--eye-biters--the enchanted earl of desmond 46 p. vi chapter iv a.d. 1606-1656 a clerical wizard--witchcraft cured by a relic--raising the devil in ireland--how he was cheated by a doctor of divinity--stewart and the fairies--rev. robert blair and the man possessed with a devil--strange occurrences near limerick--apparitions of murdered people at portadown--charmed lives--visions and portents--petition of a bewitched antrim man in england--archbishop ussher's prophecies--mr. browne and the locked chest 77 chapter v a.d. 1661 florence newton, the witch of youghal 105 chapter vi a.d. 1662-1686 132 the devil at damerville--and at ballinagarde--taverner and haddock's ghost--hunter and the ghostly old woman--a witch rescued by the dev

-j.p.'s commission--conclusion 224 irish witchcraft and demonology chapter i some remarks on witchcraft in ireland it is said, though we cannot vouch for the accuracy of the statement, that in a certain book on the natural history of ireland there occurs a remarkable and oft- quoted chapter on snakes--the said chapter consisting of the words "there are no snakes in ireland" in the opinion of most people at the present day a book on witchcraft in ireland would be of equal length and similarly worded, except for the inclusion of the kyteler case in the town of kilkenny in the first half of the fourteenth century. for, with the exception of that classic incident, modern writers seem to hold that the witch-cult p. 2 never found a home in ireland as it did elsewhere. for example, the article on

l calculated to arouse the superstitious feelings of their readers, as they were written from a sensational standpoint- indeed it seems very probable that the compilers, in their desire to produce a startling catch-penny which would be sure to have a wide circulation, occasionally drew upon their imaginations for their facts. the evil that was wrought by such amongst an ignorant and superstitious people can well be imagined; unbelievers would be p. 11 converted, while the credulous would be rendered more secure in their credulity. at a later date, when men had become practical enough to question the reality of such things, a literary war took place, and in this "battle of the books" we find such well-known names as richard baxter, john locke, meric casaubon, joseph glanvil, and francis hut

hich there can be no possible doubt, would be p. 12 immortalised by irish writers and publishers, but as a matter of fact it is only preserved for us in two london printed books. there is no confusion between cause and effect; books on witchcraft would, naturally, be the result of witch- trials, but in their turn they would be the means of spreading the idea and of introducing it to the notice of people who otherwise might never have shown the least interest in the matter. thus the absence of this form of literature in ireland seriously hindered the advance of the belief in (and consequent practice of) witchcraft. when did witchcraft make its appearance in ireland, and what was its progress therein? it seems probable that this belief, together with certain aspects of fairy lore hitherto un

ISIS UNVEILED

mated queries of any sort to google's system: if you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. we encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help+ maintain attributiontht googxt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find additional materials through google book search. please do not remove it+ keep it legal whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the united states, that the work is also in the public domain for users in ot

men oontract to impart to us the knowledge which treats of the existence, character, and attributes of our creator; his laws and government; the doctrines we are to believe and the duties we are to practise. five thousand (5141) of them' with the prospect of 1273 theological students to help them in time, teach this science according to a formula prescribed by the bishop of rome, to five million people. fifty-five thousand (55,287) local and traveling ministers, representing fifteen different denominations* each contradicting the other upon more or less vital theological questions, instruct, in their respective doctrines, thirty-three million (33,500,000) other persons. many of these teach ac- cordbig to the canons of the cis-atlontic branch of an establishment which acknowledges a daught

b^orwiad duuii, s^onhed otrauat, rearmed preibtltrmu, citmberlmid pretbjfleriant. digitizecoy google 2 isis unveiled head. there are many hundred thousand jews; some thousands of orientals of su idnda; and a very few who belong to the greek church. a man at salt i^e city, with mneteen wives and more than one hun- dred children and grandchildren, is the supreme spiritual ruler over ninety thousand people, who believe that he is in frequent intercourse with the gods for the mormons are polytheists as well as polygamists, and their chief god is represented as living in a planet they call colob. the god of the unitarians is a bachelor; the deity of the i^ sby- terians, methodists, congregationalists, and the other orthodox protes- tant sects a spouseless father with one son, who is identical w

ected and published by don pasquale di fraaciscis, whom gladstone has, with perfect propriety, termed "an accomplished profes- sor of flunkeyiam in things spiritual* since his holiness the pope has such a rich vocabulary of invectives at his command, why wonder that the bishop of toulouse did not scruple to utter the most undignified falsehoods about the protestants and spirit- ualists of america people doubly odious to a catholic in his address to his diocese "nothing" he remarks "is more common in an era of tmbelief than to see a false revelation tubttittiie iitelf for the true one, and minds ne^ect the teachings of the holy church, to devote them- selves to the study of divination and the occult sciences" with a fine episcopal contempt for statistics, and strangely confounding in his me

y can only be those "poor" or "stupid devils" whom max muller describes as appearing so often in the german and n w^ian tales. notwithstanding this, the clergy fear above all to be forced to rehn- qui^ this bold on humanity. they are not willing to let us judge of the tree by its fruits, for that might sometimes force them into dangerous di- lemmas. they refuse ukewise to admit, with unprejudiced people, that the phenomena of spiritualism have unquestionably spiritualized and re- cliumed from evil courses many an indomitable atheist and skeptic. but, as they confess themselves, what is the use of a pope, if there be no devil? and so rome sends her ablest advocates and preachers to the rescue of those perishing in 'the bottomless pit' rome employs her cleverest writers for this purpose albe

ISRAEL REGARDIE A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO GEOMANTIC DIVINATION

uch a being existed, he would be exalted above all temporal change; the present would mean neither more nor less to him than any year in the one hundredth century before christ; he would be a dreamer of age-old dreams, and, owing to his immeasurable experience, he would be an incomparable prognosticator. he would have lived countless times over the life of the individual, of the family, tribe and people, and he would possess the living sense of the rhythms of growth, flowering and decay' it is from this basis that the dogmatic statement can be made that through the use of geomantic divination, this 'incomparable prognosticator' is permitted to operate and provide the answers to specific questions. various aspects of this 'age-old dreamer of dreams' are invoked, as it were, by the geomantic

tion. the geomantic figure found in that house will be considered as the significator. this too should be written down at the top of the form no. 1. this procedure helps to give order and form to one's mind, direction to the elementals, and a clear answer to the divination. the next matter to be considered is the planetary rulership. here follows a list of the planetary meanings: 1. saturn. older people and old plans. debts and their repayment. agriculture, real estate. death and 40 a practical guide to geomantic divination wills. stability and inertia. time, patience, and testing. 2. jupiter. abundance, plenty, growth, expansion, generosity. spirituality, visions, dreams, long journeys. bankers, creditors, debtors, gambling. success. 3. mars. energy, haste, anger. construction or destruct

ng. success. 3. mars. energy, haste, anger. construction or destruction, according to context and application. danger, accidents, surgery, vitality, and magnetism. 4. sun. superiors, employers, executives, officials. power and success. life, money, growth of all kinds. illumination, imagination, mental power and creativity. health. 5. venus. social affairs, affections and emotions, women, younger people. all pleasures, including the arts: music, beauty, extravagance, luxury and self-indulgence. 6. mercury. business matters. writing, contracts, judgment, and short travels. buying, selling, bargaining. neighbours, giving and obtaining information. literary capabilities and intellectual friends. books, papers, communications, publications. 7. moon. general public, women. sense reactions. shor

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

oks divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 3 introduction as i began to collate the data for this book i realized that everyone is hungry for something and that it is our lack of fulfilling nutrition that has created much of the disease and disharmony on our planet today. i also realized that lack of education sustains this state of disharmony and disease as many people are simply unaware of how to tap into a source of nourishment that will create the physical, emotional, mental and spiritual health and happiness that we all desire. while much has been written and researched on balanced physical nourishment and how to create physical health, very little has been written about nutritional sources that can satiate all of our hungers on both a cellular, and a

ave many simple pragmatic tools been shared that will bring deep fulfillment to our door. while i have written two other books in the divine nutrition series, in this book i would like to present a very simple, easy to understand method of satisfying all our hungers while also introducing a basic system that. if an individual is prepared to get themselves tuned to the right channel. can also free people from the need to take nourishment from physical food if this is their desire. however, the formulas, lifestyles and meditations in this book can be utilized by all. the only difference is that for those wishing to still partake in the delight of physical food, we recommend a vegetarian diet for health, sensitivity and resource sustainability reasons. the food of gods book and its research a

k is for you. namaste. jasmuheen divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 6 dedication and acknowledgment to konrad halbig and his wife karen i will be eternally grateful for their decision to publish the first book in this series, and then to later stand tall amid the controversy that the release of this information would bring. i also give my thanks to the german people whose hearts were touched by my early research enough to walk the path with me and who then proved by their own experience that what i had come to know was also true for them. to the millions who have walked before me and beside me exploring all these fields, i also give thanks, for you have made the journey easier for us all. to my publishers in germany, italy, croatia, france, spain, braz

e who allowed me to gather and share the research of the qigong and pranic healing networks, to also thank dr deepak chopra for his patient attempts to bridge the world of modern and ancient medicines, and dr sudhir shah (thank you for your willingness to share your research on solar feeding) and dr karl graninger for the twenty years he dedicated of his life to study inedia. the studies of these people and all the others credited in my book ambassadors of light, has also made my journey easier and for all of their work i remain eternally grateful. also thanks to dr masuro emoto and his research in messages from the water which added another layer of credibility to our work and to the master mantak chia for his openness and willingness to share his research and life s work with me and for

ersonal tuning 175 technique no. 33: field weaving global tuning 176 technique no. 34: field cocooning& extensions 177 technique no. 35& 36: field resetting 184 divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 11. chapter 1 everyone is hungry for something everyone is hungry for something whether it s definable or not, however most human hungers are easy to recognize. many people are hungry for love while others hunger for wealth. our hunger for health and happiness also dominates our time. right now some people hunger for retribution, while others cry out with a hunger for harmony and peace, or for justice and truth and kindness to prevail and to not send their loved ones to war. some people hunger for sensual satisfaction while others seek the spiritual, ready to

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

of the authors first edition of the rosicrucians abundantly proved. dr. ginsburg says of the cabala, or kabbalah (regarding the mysteries of which the rosicrucians claimed to be the only true exponents, that it is a system of religious philosophy, or more properly of theosophy, which has not only exercised, for hundreds of years, an extraordinary influence on the mental development of so shrewd a people as the jews, but has captivated the minds of some of the greatest t viii preface thinkers of christendom in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. it and all that refers to it therefore claims the greatest attention of both the philosopher and the theologian. the thinkers of the past days, after restlessly searching for a scientific system which should disclose to them the deepest depths

cluding note. remarks upon two curious works. 372 the rosicrucians badge of the grand master of the templars. chapter the first. critics of the rosicrucians criticised. hat modern science, spite of its assumptions and of its intolerant dogmatism, is much at fault nay, to a great extent, a very vain thing is a conclusion that often presents itself to the minds of thinking persions. thus thoughtful people, who choose to separate themselves from the crowd, and who do not altogether give in with such ediyfying submission to the indoctrination of the scientific classes, notwithstanding that these latter have the support generally of that which, by a wide term, is called the press in this country quietly decline reliance on modern science. they see that there are numerous shortcomings of teacher

give way to time. perhaps the lot of some contemporaneous accepted important, not to say great, reputations will be diminution and disappearance. time is not only an avenger, but a very judicious corrector. we are so concerned of the irresistable dominancy, all erroneous judgments. 3 the world over, of opinions, and of the dicta relative to this or that merit, or this or that truth, propounded by people with names and of influence in our good, readily believing england, and of the power of supposed authority in matters of taste and literary acceptance, that we desire to warn querists against the statements about the fraternity for it ius not a body of the rosicrucians appearing in all the published accounts, whether of this country or abroad. we have examined all the supposed notices and e

. only a long, low roll of thunder, or a noise similar to thunder, seemed to begin from a distance, and then to move with snatches, as if making turns; and it then rumbled sullenly to sleep, as through unknown, inaccessible passages. what these were if any passages nobody ever found out. it was only suspected that this hidden place referred in some way to the rosicrucians, and that the mysterious people of that famous order had there concealed some of their scientific secrets. the place in staffordshire became aftwards famed as the sepulchre of one of the brotherhood, whom, for want of a more distinct recognition or name, the people chose to call rosicrucians, in general reference to his order; and from the circumstances of the lamp, and its sudden extinguishment by the figure that started

f the character and inclinations of real philosophers, and results from an inveterate prejudice relative to them. before we judge of these, let us acquire a knowledge of the natural inclinations of very deeply learned men. philosophers, when they have attained to much knowledge, which wearies them of merely mundane matters, hold that the ordering of men, the following of them about by subservient people, and the continual glitter about them of the fine things of this world, are, after all, but of mean and melancholy account, because life is so brief, and this accidental pre-eminence is very transitory. splendour, show, and bowing little delight the raised and abstract mind. that circuit of comfort formed by the owning of money and riches is circumscribed by the possessor s own ken. what is

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

on the evening of april 20, 1959, an astronomer committed suicide in dade county park, florida. inhaling automobile exhaust fumes, which he had introduced from the tail pipe through a hose into his station wagon, he died in the same academic obscurity in which he had lived, unheralded and almost unrecognized in his discipline. ironically, the scientist s only public recognition had come from lay people, who had read his series of four books about unidentified flying objects. morris k. jessup s first book, the case for the ufo, had tended to alienate him from his colleagues, though it came and went with relatively few sales. its publisher sold it off to second-hand bookstores at $1.00 each. today it brings $25.00 or better per copy, if you can find one. it was a paperback edition of the sa

yped out on offset stencils and printed in a very small run by a garland, texas manufacturing company which produced equipment for the military. each page was run through the small office duplicator twice, once with black ink for the regular text of the book, then once again with red ink, the latter reproducing the mysterious annotations by three men, who may have been gypsies, hoaxters, or space people living among men. the spiral bound 8 x 11 volume, containing more that 200 pages, became known as the annotated edition. the reprint quickly became legend. a few civilian ufo enthusiasts claimed to have seen copies, and it was rumored that a few close associates of the late mr. jessup possessed copies. many people claimed it simply had never existed. because you are now holding a virtually

nole, a small town in texas. written across its face was the notation happy easter. when furth opened the envelope he found a copy of the jessup paperback. we are not certain of furth s reactions, but we can assume that he thumbed through the book and that his interest was piqued by a series of notes, interjections, underscorings, etc, in three colors of ink, apparently written by three different people. only the name of one of the authors of the annotations appeared in the notes, that of jemi. the paperback had apparently been passed through the hands of the strange annotators several times. this conclusion could be drawn from the fact that the notes indicated discussions between two or all three of the men, with questions answered, and places where parts of a note had been marked through

ndicated discussions between two or all three of the men, with questions answered, and places where parts of a note had been marked through, underlined, or added to by one or both of the other men. some had been deleted by marking through. the notes had a tone of absolute weirdness. sometimes they agreed with jessup s original text; sometimes they contradicted it, as they referred to two types of people living in space. they specified two habitats for the space people: underseas, and what they termed the stasis neutral, the latter term apparently in agreement with jessup s exposition on points of neutral gravity in space. they mentioned the building of undersea cities and identified two groups of spacemen, l-m s and s-m s. the l-m s were designated as peaceful, the s-m s as sinister. 5 som

y used in saucer literature. some of the terms were: mothership, home-ship, dead-ship, great ark, great bombardment, great return, great war, little-men, force-fields, deep freezes, measure markers, scout ships, magnetic and gravity fields, sheet of diamond, cosmic rays, force cutters, inlay work, clear-talk, telepathing, burning coat, nodes, vortice, magnetic net. they explained what happened to people and to ships and planes which had disappeared, as discussed in jessup s original text and elaborated upon the origin of odd storms and clouds, objects falling from the sky, strange marks and footprints, and other matters jessup wrote about. two theories we do not know admiral furth s personal reaction to the strangely marked paperback. the history of this matter, again from a confidential s

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

fact is we are thinking all the time. we plan, we brood, we get depressed or elated- all of it is thought. but the universe is mental too, and if we could control our thinking we would see magnificent results in the everyday world. many systems have been developed over the ages to help us control our thoughts. a great amound of dogma too has been kicked around in an attempt to make us into better people. magick (the occult kind, spelled with a 'k) is one of the oldest and most general of these systems. magick is the study and application of psychic forces. it uses mental training, concentration, and a system of symbols to program the mind. the purpose of magick is to alter the self and the environment according to the will. most of the magick we see today comes to us from ancient egypt and

abreviation for extra sensory perception, means the reception of information through paranormal means (ie. not regular physical senses of sight, sound, touch, smell, or taste. in theory, this is accomplished by receiving psychic force from outside the body. here are some examples of esp: 1) clairvoyance, or remote viewing- the ability to sense or 'see (non-physically) distant objects, places, and people. individuals who see ghosts and spirits are probably clairvoyant. 2) astral projection (oobe) or traveling clairvoyance- full experience at a remote location while the physical body sleeps. 3) psychometry- the reading of information by the touch of physical objects. 4) telepathic receiver- the ability to directly receive thought (communication) at a distance, with no physical connection to

un and helpful _magick is beneficial. it can help you to have excellent health, and bring you good luck. with magick life runs smoothly; life is good. also use magick for personality improvement, to control bad habits and to develop new motivations _magick is powerful. never underestimate the tremendous power of magick. use magick to alter events and to achieve your goals. exert an influence over people and phenomena. but power for its own sake is self defeating. the power which magick can give you should not be your primary reason for studying it. magick and witchcraft a number of other occult disciplines are prevalent today besides magick. there are many cults and sects which profess their own views, but there are really few differences between them. one popular area in the occult today

and the physical sciences. but the avowed purpose of alchemy, turning lead into gold, is too limiting to be called magick. sometimes the goal of alchemy is interpreted in another way, as the transformation of man into a spiritual being. then there are the numerous modern day seers or 'pychics, as they like to be called, who operate within their own somewhat unique systems. although many of these people are deluded frauds, some are very powerful occultists indeed. of course, everything i have said here is a generalization. magick, witchcraft, alchemy, or any occult field are complex subjects. suffice it to say that magick the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 7 includes them all (it is eclectic. for magick is undoubtedly a philosophy which has, as the late aleister c

act happy and you will tend to feel and be happy. the same is also true for other emotions. also, emotions can be purposely used (or programed) to replace other emotions. using this technique, a magician is somewhat like an actor in that he learns how to turn his emotions on and off at will. note that this is not 'fakeing it; the magician is probably more in touch with his true feelings than most people. and for these reasons we say that happiness is being happy. systems of magick the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 9 magick always involves self-hypnosis. however, it is more than that too. for one thing, there are objective forces involved (or so it would seem. deities, spirits, and cosmic force can have an independent existence. and the repetitive physical movemen

KARR DON NOTES ON THE STUDY OF EARLY KABBALAH JEWISH MYSTICISM IN ENGLISH

h magic, see the one prepared by alex jassen and scott noegel at http//faculty.washington.edu/snoegel/jmbtoc.htm (university of washington) or the appendix to my gnotes on the study of merkabah mysticism and hekhalot literature in english. f for starters, though, refer to the following survey articles. alexander, p. s. gincantations and books of magic, h in emil schurer, the history of the jewish people in the age of jesus christ (175 b.c..a.d. 135, a new english version revised and edited by g. vermes, f. millar, and m. goodman (edinburgh: t&t clark ltd, 1986: volume iii, part 1, pp. 342- 79. idel, moshe. gon judaism, jewish mysticism and magic, h in envisioning magic: a princeton seminar and symposium, edited by p. schafer and h. kippenberg (leiden: brill, 1997. schafer, peter. gjewish m

KASAK VEEDE UNDERSTANDING PLANETS IN ANCIENT MESOPOTAMIA

lanets.pdf understanding planets in ancient mesopotamia enn kasak, raul veede on our planet time flows evenly everywhere but the history as we know it has different length and depth in every place. maybe the deepest layer of history lies in the land between tigris and eufrat. mesopotamia (greek ethe land between two rivers f. it is hard to grasp how much our current culture has inherited from the people of that land. be it either the wheel, the art of writing, or the units for measuring time and angles. science and knowledge of stars has always. though with varying success. been important in european culture. much from the babylonian beliefs about constellations and planets have reached our days. planets had an important place in babylonian astral religion, they were observed as much for c

olized in the assyrian tree of life by the number 20 (5 in cabala, that resides directly below the number that symbolizes the moon in the pillar of justice in tree of life (parpola 1998. sumerian utu has never been as popular as semitic .ama, warrior and god of justice with a cosmic importance, glord of heaven and earth h. the extent of .ama. fs popularity can be observed from the great number of people named after him, from cylinder seals, and the considerable number of hymns and prayers dedicated to his honor. some of these hymns have a poetic structure imitating the movement of the planet (leick 148 .ama. started to lose his positions with the rise of state gods like marduk and assur. like the moon, the sun was often marked as d20, sometimes also without a determinative (neugebauer 1955

uld also be star of marduk (gossmann 1950: 99. analogically to venus, since mercury appears both as a morning and evening star, its was sometimes thought of as having two sexes. though ninurta and nabu were greatly interchangeable in the sargonid assyrian mystics, ninurta meant first of all esavior in the battle with sin and death f, while nabu eradiant f was primarily the ewinner, who judges all people on judgment day f. influences of this concept have spread into jewish magical texts, where michael. as the earlier ninurta/nabu. occurs as ehealer f and is connected to mercury (parpola las, n.196. the cult of nabu lasted until the 2nd c ad, later he became identified with apollo. 25 figure 10. most widespread variants of mercury in cuneiform: muludu.idim.gu4.ud and mulna-bu-u2. the full na

KETAB E SIYAH

ands before you, telling undesired truths, is most righteous in his proud vision. it is now most clear to me, both by the speech of satan and those words spoken by his new disciples, that his case is most judicious and his prosecution against you, even though he be accused, is well-grounded and correct. the passing years have overseen heaven's slow decline, sinking into the mire of decadence. its people have grown soft, like grubs, no more striving for what is good and fostering noble struggle to overcome those forces that would destroy it, not perceiving them, cankers all, growing within its heart, gnawing at the great strength that once it nurtured. heaven is sick and unfit to reign as king of all the kingdoms. ever has it been the way of empires, not learning lessons from past error, to

ew world" hearing my speech, the shedim roared, the spell of fear upon them broken. 64 they mocked and jeered their craven brothers and then, with a different voice, turned their eyes to me, acclaiming my first victory and blow against that decadent empire they now abhorred. then, still singing of this triumph and of triumphs that would be won, they followed me, as i raised up my sword and led my people, the shedim, in procession from the gates of heaven, and, descending upon wings of flame, down from that upper realm to the earth, resplendent in her emerald garb, promising new tomorrows to be won. this is the truth! 65 theomachy hear me o my prophet! when yet was the world of old new-born and the first winter's snow, like blossom had not yet fallen, shrouding the grass of the first spring

ands before you, telling undesired truths, is most righteous in his proud vision. it is now most clear to me, both by the speech of satan and those words spoken by his new disciples, that his case is most judicious and his prosecution against you, even though he be accused, is well-grounded and correct. the passing years have overseen heaven's slow decline, sinking into the mire of decadence. its people have grown soft, like grubs, no more striving for what is good and fostering noble struggle to overcome those forces that would destroy it, not perceiving them, cankers all, growing within its heart, gnawing at the great strength that once it nurtured. heaven is sick and unfit to reign as king of all the kingdoms. ever has it been the way of empires, not learning lessons from past error, 11

e new world" hearing my speech, the shedim roared, the spell of fear upon them broken. they mocked and jeered their craven brothers and then, with a different voice, turned their eyes to me, acclaiming my first victory and blow against that decadent empire they now abhorred. then, still singing of this triumph and of triumphs that would be won, they followed me, as i raised up my sword and led my people, the shedim, in procession from the gates of heaven, and, descending upon wings of flame, down from that upper realm to the earth, resplendent in her emerald garb, promising new tomorrows to be won. this is the truth! 126 aphepatigon hear me o my prophet! i looked out from the high parapet of my tower, from the spire of opal and ruby, regarding the streets and domes of the shedim city, chad

y, regarding the streets and domes of the shedim city, chadel, proud and unconquered, deep, deep in the passages of the roots of mountains, lit by the furnaces of the lower earth amongst sleeping serpents as ancient, as terrible as immemorial time, unreckoned, dreaming of forgotten aeons and tomorrows unimagined. now had the laments ended and the libations dried; now were the shades of our fallen people contented, honoured with tears and the blood of cattle. yet i saw nothing of chadel's people, lost 127 in reverie, turning over and once more over the many strategies that might accomplish that vision that my heart desired. now the feasts of victory were swept away what morsels uneaten yet, cast to dogs. the bountiful gourds that poured rivers of wine ran dry and songs on shedim lips were s

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

l laitman 13 i n t r o d u c t i o n open slightly your heart to me, and i will reveal the world to you--the book of zohar who am i? why do i exist? where did we come from? where are we going? and what is our purpose here? have we been in this world before? why is there suffering in this world and can we avoid it? how can we attain peace, fulfillment, and happiness? from generation to generation, people try to find answers to these painfully insistent questions. the fact that they continue from generation to generation indicates that we still have not received satisfactory answers to them. while studying nature and the universe, we discover that all that surrounds us exists and functions according to precise and purposeful laws. yet, when we examine ourselves, the zenith of creation, we fi

eive absolute fulfillment, we must acknowledge the need for spiritual elevation above matter. there are two paths in our world to reach that goal: the path of the spiritual ascent (kabbalah, and the path of suffering. the path of kabbalah is a path of independent and voluntary realization of the need to gradually terminate egoism, when the upper light is used to perceive egoism as evil. sometimes people come to this realization quite unexpectedly. a secular, well-established, calm person suddenly begins to feel acute discontent; any spark of excitement, joy, taste for living, and pleasure disappears from that person s everyday life. this is the state of our generation, where material abundance gives rise to a sensation of spiritual hunger. we start searching for other sources of fulfillmen

ment, joy, taste for living, and pleasure disappears from that person s everyday life. this is the state of our generation, where material abundance gives rise to a sensation of spiritual hunger. we start searching for other sources of fulfillment, often choosing a long and prickly path. freedom of will exists between the paths of spiritual ascent and the path of suffering. one can only wish that people will choose life instead of embarking on the path of suffering, the same path upon which we so often treaded in the past. 18 c h a p t e r 1 t h e m e t h o d o f p e r c e p t i o n i n k a b b a l a h kabbalah teaches about the cause-and-effect connection between spiritual sources that unite according to absolute laws into one kspiritual kexalted goal: the attainment of the creator by the

hat unite according to absolute laws into one kspiritual kexalted goal: the attainment of the creator by the created beings existing in this world. according to kabbalah, all of humanity and every individual must reach this ultimate point to fully attain the goal and program of creation. throughout the generations, individuals have attained a certain spiritual level through individual work. these people, called kabbalists, climbed to the top of the spiritual ladder. every material object and its action, from the smallest to the greatest, is operated by spiritual forces that fill our entire universe. it is as if our universe were resting on a net of forces. take, for example, the tiniest living organism whose role is merely to reproduce and sustain its species. think about how many forces a

from the creator and develops from up downward through all the worlds to our world. the other begins in our world and rises according to the laws that were developed in the first system and now function in the second. kabbalah defines the first system as the order of creation of worlds and sefirot, and the second as the attainments or levels of prophecy and spirit. the second system teaches that people who wish to attain the ultimate degree should follow the laws of the first t h e m e t h o d o f p e r c e p t i o n i n k a b b a l a h 19 system, which are the laws studied in kabbalah. when one ascends in these degrees, the second factor is born within. this is spirituality. the corporeal world is full of forces and phenomena that we do not feel directly, such as electricity and magnetis

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

w that we have accumulated experience for thousands of years, we realize that we don t know how to reach sustainable happiness, or even basic inner security. we are bewildered. this phenomenon is at the basis of the crises and the challenges that plague us. moreover, the natural, egoistic human predilection to seek self-centered pleasures at the expense of others has intensified over time. today, people are trying to build their successes on the ruin of others. intolerance, alienation, and hatred have reached new and terrifying heights, jeopardizing the very existence of the human species. when we observe nature, we see that all living creatures are built to follow the principle of altruism, or caring for others. this is a fundamentally different principle from the one that motivates human

of the environment we live in, bringing altruistic values such as caring for others, sharing, and bonding to the top of the ladder, we can then change our attitudes toward others. when society values a person solely by his or her devotion to society, we will all necessarily strive to think and to act in favor of society. if we eliminate the awards we give for individual excellence, and appreciate people only for their concern for society, if children judge their parents by these standards, if friends, relatives, and colleagues examine us only according to how well we relate to others, we will all want to do good to others so we can win society s appreciation. thus, we will gradually come to feel that expressing altruism, or unselfishness, toward others is a special and sublime value in and

ives, drugs and other 28 from chaos to harmony additions, all serving as substitutes and alternative means of fulfillment. the plagues of the 21st century are anxiety and depression. the world health organization (who) has determined that every fourth person will suffer from a mental problem during his or her life.1 over the past fifty years, there has been a significant increase in the number of people suffering from depression. the newest finding is that depression appears at younger and younger ages. it is anticipated that by the year 2020, mental ailments, and primarily depression, will be the second most common cause of health problems. depression is one of the prime causes of suicide. each year, more than a million people will take their own lives, and between 10 and 20 million peopl

m a marginal phenomenon to a central issue the world over, and today, every level of society is affected by it. drug abuse among youth is a familiar phenomenon today, and children are introduced to drugs as early in life as elementary school. a 2005 survey conducted by israel prologue 29 anti-drug authority revealed that compared to past data, there is an alarming amount of drug abuse among young people. in the u.s, the number of people who confess to using drugs at least once during their lives is approximately 42% of the overall population.4 in europe, consumption of cocaine has reached an unsettling record high of 3.5 million users, among which are increasing numbers of highly educated people from the western part of the continent.5 even the family institution is in decline: divorce, al

ed from other materials? what is it that dictates the actions of each form of matter? the behavior of substances is somewhat similar to a computer screen. we may be impressed with the picture on the screen, but a computer professional treats the same picture simply as a combination of pixels and colors. this technician is interested only in the diverse parameters that create the picture. computer people understand that the computer picture is merely the superficial appearance of a particular combination of these forces. they know which elements need mending to yield a clearer, brighter, and sharper picture, and this is what they focus on. in much the same way, every object and system in reality, including humankind and human society, reflects its unique, inherent combination of forces. to

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

d responsible values will lend support to policies of social and ecological sustainability. measures will be taken to protect the environment, create effective food and resource distribution systems, develop and use sustainable energy, transport, and agricultural technologies. in this positive outlook, funds will be redirected from the military and defense establishments to serve the needs of the people. supported by these developments, national, international, and intercultural mistrust, ethnic and racial conflicts, oppression, economic inequity, and gender inequality will all give way to mutual trust and respect. people and communities will readily cooperate and form productive partnerships. thus, rather than breaking down in conflict and war, humanity will break through xnot merely to a

cultures do not share this view. even the west did not adhere to it prior to the emergence of the mechanistic worldview that it inherited as an application (or rather, misapplication) of newton s philosophy of nature. in other cultures, as well as in the western world preceding modern times, the prevailing consciousness was one of belonging, of oneness. most traditional cultures do not agree that people have nothing in common but passing interests that happen to coincide. the classical roots of all the wisdom traditions are concepts of a planetary consciousness. this term defines the awareness of our shared fate as human beings, as citizens of this planet. if we are to sustain our existence, if we are to ensure that our children and grandchildren have a secure and sustainable future, we mu

choosing between the devolutionary path leading to worldwide breakdown, and the evolutionary path that can bring us to a world of peace, harmony, well-being, and sustainability. ervin laszlo 19 1 kabbalah: then and now t h e ma s t e r p l a n it is no secret that kabbalah did not begin with today s hollywood trendy hype. it has actually been around for thousands of years. when it first appeared, people were much closer to nature than they are today. they felt an intimacy with nature and nurtured their relationship with it. in those days, they had little reason to be detached from nature. they weren t as self-centered and alienated from their natural environment as we are today. indeed, at that time, humanity was an inseparable part of nature and nurtured its intimacy with it. in addition

are today. indeed, at that time, humanity was an inseparable part of nature and nurtured its intimacy with it. in addition, humankind did not know enough about nature to feel secure; instead, we were afraid of natural forces, which impelled us to relate to nature as a force superior to our own. 20 kabbalah revealed being intimate with nature, on the one hand, and afraid of it, on the other hand, people aspired not only to learn about their surrounding world, but even more important, to determine what or who governed it. in those early days, people couldn t hide from nature s elements as they do today; they couldn t avoid its hardships as we do in our manmade world. and most important, the fear of nature, and at the same time, the closeness to it, urged many to search for and discover natu

at humanity s role might be in this master plan. those individuals who received the highest level of knowledge, that of the master plan, are known as kabbalists. a unique individual among those pioneers was abraham. when he discovered the master plan, he not only researched it in depth, but first and foremost taught it to others. he realized that the only guarantee against misery and fear was for people to fully understand nature s plan for them. and once he realized this, he spared no effort teaching whoever wished to learn. for this reason, abraham became the first kabbalist to start a dynasty of kabbalah teachers: the most worthy students became the next generation of teachers, who then passed on the knowledge to the next generation of students. kabbalists refer to the designer of the m

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

uffering. only then could they grasp oneness with the creator, since his presence was there, as well as the "drop of unification" with him. at the moment of experiencing this insight, the light became evident to them and filled their wounds. precisely because of these wounds of perception and cognizance, and because of the terrible, soul-tormenting contradictions, the creator himself filled these people with such an unbounded, wonderful bliss that nothing more perfect could be imagined. all of this was given to make them feel there was some value to their suffering and agony. it was required in order for them to experience the ultimate perfection. once having achieved this state, every cell in their bodies convinced them that anyone in our world would be willing to go through unthinkable t

order for them to experience the ultimate perfection. once having achieved this state, every cell in their bodies convinced them that anyone in our world would be willing to go through unthinkable torment to experience, at least once in a lifetime, the bliss of being united with the creator. why, then, is the creator silent in response to human pleas for relief? this can be explained as follows: people are much more concerned with their own progress than with glorifying the creator. thus, their tears are empty, and they leave this world just as they entered it, with nothing. the final fate of every animal is eradication, and people who have not perceived the creator are as animals. on the other hand, if one concerns oneself with glorifying the creator, he will reveal himself to that perso

osely describe the supernatural to us. such a person is known as a kabbalist a person of our world, created with the same qualities as each of us, but also endowed with other qualities from above that permit this person to describe to us what goes on in the other worlds. perceiving the creator- 23- this is why the creator has allowed certain kabbalists to reveal their knowledge to vast numbers of people in society, in order to help others communicate with him. in a language we can understand, kabbalists explain that the structure and function of reason in the spiritual, heavenly worlds are based on laws that are different from and opposite in nature to our own laws. faith above reason there is no boundary separating our world from the heavenly, spiritual world. but because the spiritual wo

m me without returning anything made you feel guilty, despite the fact that kindness is my nature. i want nothing more than to have you accept my food. i can t change that. for example: i raise fish. they don t care who feeds and nourishes them. i also tend to bob, my cat. he, too, couldn t care less whose hand fed him. but rex, my dog, does care. he will not take food from just anyone. narrator: people are built in such a way that there are some who receive without sensing that someone is giving to them, and they just take. some even steal with no remorse! but when people develop a sense of self, they know when they are being given- 42- attaining the worlds beyond to, and it awakens their awareness that they are the takers. that brings with it shame, self-reproach and agony. guest (somewh

, such as my children, then i am willing to give to the extent of my love for them. this gives me joy. but if someone off the street comes to my house, i will give that person something because i can empathize with being in need, and hope that when i m in dire need, someone will help me- 48- attaining the worlds beyond host: this principle is what lies beneath the whole concept of social welfare. people realized that if there were no mutual assistance, they would all suffer. that is, they would themselves suffer when they became the needy ones. egoism forces people to give, but it is not true giving. it is simply a way of assuring one s survival. guest: i really don t think this kind of giving is genuine. all our "generosity" is nothing more than a way for us to receive pleasure by satisfy

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

to an individual naturally, but only when one reaches the right level of ripeness. this is why kabbalah is being exposed to so many these days, and this is also the reason why it was hidden for thousands of years. previous generations believed that the world exists by itself, whether or not we are there to perceive it, the world is the way it is and exists objectively, independently. afterwards, people began to understand that our picture of the world is shaped by who we are. in other words, the picture of the world is a combination of our own attributes and external circumstances. therefore, we perceive only a part of everything around us. for example, right now there are numerous waves outside us, but we can only perceive one of them, the wave that we are attuned to perceive. hence, we

m e e t s q ua n t u m p h y s i c s 24 when we are liberated from the chains of our innate perceptions, we can discover a whole new world and begin to experience life s eternal, complete, and unbounded flow. we will be able to experience the forces that operate on reality as a single power, and events that seemed accidental to us, unexpected or incomprehensible will suddenly make sense. for such people, the spiritual world can become a system of forces that stands behind our perceived reality, the forces that propel reality. it is similar to examining embroidery: from the front, it looks like any other picture, but from the back, you can see the threads that comprise the picture, and their interconnections. discovering these threads and interconnections provides knowledge about ourselves

desire to enjoy, an aspiration for pleasure. in each level of reality, this aspiration takes on different forms. every kabbalist, without exception, from abraham to the last great kabbalist, baal hasulam, maintained that the entire substance of creation consists of a desire to receive. every kabbalah book speaks of the same thing, and all kabbalists are in agreement in that regard. kabbalists are people who attain the upper world; they speak from tangible attainment, not from theory. the word, attainment, refers to the ultimate degree of understanding. let me make things easier to understand by using some drawings. we said that the will to receive is the basis of creation. it is created by the expansion of the upper light (in kabbalah, the term light designates giving, bestowing, love; it

. we need time to adjust to the concept that nothing changes except the measure by which we open our tools of sensation. when we have done that, we will begin to sense the world we live in very naturally, simply, without any limitations, preconceptions, rules, oppression, coercion, or exterior pressures. the point in the heart is the beginning of the desire for spirituality. today, relatively few people are at this stage, but their numbers are increasing all the time. eventually, every human being must come to the point where a craving for the creator is uppermost, a point initiated by the above-mentioned envy, meaning the inherent need in every creature to reach the status of the creator. we must understand that when we said that the creator is good, we meant that the creator created us w

a n t u m p h y s i c s 40 helps us evolve through knowledge instead of through pain, and it is appearing today to allow humankind to acknowledge the evil that lies in egoism before it fully manifests itself, inflicting horrendous ruin in all aspects of life. hence, the wisdom of kabbalah as the means to achieve both our evolution and the purpose of creation should reach all of humanity. the more people engage in kabbalah, and the more we circulate it throughout the world, the better off we will all be. baal hasulam writes about it very clearly in his introduction to the book of zohar. the first researcher to ask about the universe and the forces that conduct humanity was abraham. he was one of many people who lived in mesopotamia (ancient persia, and in those days there was no division in

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

el and around the world. as a result, i was presented with an ever-growing number of questions, until i could no longer answer them by ordinary correspondence. therefore, i decided to set up an internet site and supply the answers to those requesting them, along with more general knowledge of man and his existence in the world. the web site quickly developed and expanded, and today over a million people from all corners of the world visit it every month. they download information about the method of kabbalah and the way to conduct their lives, in addition to submitting numerous questions through email and online discussion forums. they come with private questions and general questions alike. still, i often meet new people v in lectures or in more informal discussions v who have not discove

he question what is the meaning of my life? burns in the heart of every one of them. all of them seek a clear and scientific answer they can comprehend. therefore, i have decided to gather all the postings that have accumulated on the forum and publish them. from the multitude of material before me, i have chosen those questions and answers, by which anyone can make their first steps in kabbalah. people like you, whose point in the heart (the point that makes us wonder about the meaning of life) has awakened, sent me these questions. this book will give you insights into the path they followed, from the urgent question, what is the meaning of my life? how do i control my destiny? and what should i expect of every single act in my daily life? to the concise answers they received. these answ

highest degree of evolution we must reach. t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 16 the kabbalah, as the whole of the torah, must still be revealed to mankind. the time has not yet come for this to occur, and only in our time are souls that possess a genuine demand for spiritual development descending to this plane. i n t e r e s t i n t h e p u r p o s e o f c r e at i o n q: why are so few people asking themselves questions about creation? how can people be made more interested in learning the purpose of creation? a: our world- with its history of torment and its achievements, and the spiritual worlds, with all their substance v- is nothing in comparison to what man is about to discover. the vast magnitude of the design of creation is incomprehensible to a human being. billions of p

n our world so that a few dozen will attain the correct concept of the creator, and from those dozens, only a few will attain him. but out of those dozens, even those who test themselves in kabbalah are already chosen ones. the kabbalah is revealed from above; it evolves slowly and will, at some point, burst into everyone s awareness, offering a clear goal for the lives of each of us. billions of people will actually participate in this process. t h e s t at e o f h u m a n i t y q: relative to the spiritual world, what is humanity s position? a: man s place in the upper world depends solely on the power of the screen that he attained. this, in turn, is determined only by the distance from the state where all of man s desires are in this world, with the aim for me, and by the nearness to t

to this question, i d like to quote the words of rav yehuda ashlag in his introduction to the study of the ten sefirot. here, he explains why he wrote that book. indeed, if we set our hearts to answer just one famous question, i am sure that all the questions and doubts will vanish from sight and you will look unto their place, and they will be gone. it is the indignant question, asked by all the people in the world, which is: what is the meaning of our lives? meaning, this number of years we have been given, which cost us so heavily, meaning the multitude of pain that we suffer for them, in order to complete them, who is it who enjoys it, or better phrased, whom do i delight? t h e t h o u g h t o f c r e a t i o n 21 and it is true that researchers have grown weary of delving over it, an

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

e entities, but only one, man, and before him, the one creator. this thought must be directed inwardly toward changing our qualities in search of the creator within us. instead of the ordinary reading of the torah, we discover the torah as a spice, as a means for correction. it is also called a potion of life, for it pours into us the sensation of the creator, the light of eternity and wholeness. people who study from the wrong books are denied this remedy and remain with their properties. they do not discover the creator, and their torah becomes dry, concealing the purpose of creation even more than before. t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 12 c h a p t e r 1. 2 b e t w e e n c r e at o r a n d c r e at u r e the question, who am i? exists in everyone. but when that question can no longer

o a certain spiritual degree. we acquire certain spiritual attributes, and thus feel a part of the upper light. that part is what we call, world. we can even feel a tiny part of the upper light in our egoistic attributes, which we call, our world. all that really exists is the will to receive this or that attribute of the creator. the acquired attributes present us with a certain image. different people who attain the same attributes of the creator will see the same picture, despite their different desires, but from different angles. it is like a debate where the number of opinions is equal to the number of participants. because of different thoughts and ideas, we also have different perspectives on the world. however, the general picture remains the same. it is also the same regarding our

uistic point, this spiritual attribute from above, it will be impossible to perform any spiritual acts. it is written that at the moment of one s spiritual birth, one immediately gets the posterior of the holy soul, meaning the last (and lowest) degree of the soul, referred to as a point because of the restriction. this is placed in our hearts, in the midst of our selfishness. without that point, people remain in the animate degree. their desires do not reach beyond the level of this world. such people can be attracted to pseudo spiritual ideas and philosophies, predict the future, and be extremely sensitive, but there is nothing that connects them with spirituality. only the point in the heart can bring us out of the beastly state and raise us to the spiritual. these people may appear ali

be included in the united desire of the group, that person must be in complete agreement with that desire. this is because even when this point does exist, its attributes vary from person to person. for instance, it is known that rabbi yosef karo, who wrote the shulchan aruch (the jewish code of laws, a priceless piece of work, slept during his kabbalah lessons with the ari. of course, there were people who absorbed the lurianic kabbalah (the kabbalah of the ari) naturally, and there were people who could not understand it and had troubles disconnecting themselves from the kabbalah of the ramak (rabbi moshe kordoviro. the ari introduced a fundamental change in the method of the study of kabbalah, enabling us to study kabbalah from below, meaning from the perspective of the vessels, the sou

posite to perfection, and the contradictions could not be reconciled immediately. that is what created time and space in our world. these two contradictions can be brought together by changing either time or space. before the first restriction, there was no time or space. if there were a special timer that could be connected to man s heart, we could see the axis of the spiritual life in different people. some live a thousand years, and others live only for a minute. our ordinary clock shows only the still time, meaning the pace of progress of the still toward the purpose of creation. c h a p t e r 1. 5 k a b b a l a h a s a m e a n s o f at t a i n i n g s p i r i t ua l i t y kabbalah revolves around the spiritual worlds. therefore, the student attracts spiritual lights during the study

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

egypt to central africa, when called to take an oath in a court of law, still do so with a gesture which, still do so with a gesture, were i at liberty to describe it in writing, would be universally recognized by the craft. 20. another point that struck me much on looking at engravings of vignettes in the book of the dead is that the h c s c of the f.c. is depicted perfectly clearly; a group of people is shown as worshipping the setting sun, or paying respect to it, in that attitude. 21. this book of the dead, as it has been somewhat unfortunately called, is part of a manual which in its entirety was intended as a kind of guide to the astral plane, containing a number of instructions for the conduct both of the departed and the initiate in the lower regions of that other world. the chapt

rying to express their thoughts in the same language of symbol that we employ today. 25. preservation of rituals and symbols 26. that the rituals and symbols should have been preserved to us with so wonderfully little alteration is surely a marvellous thing; it would be inexplicable but for the fact that the great powers behind evolution have taken an interest in the matter, and gradually brought people back to the true lines when they had swerved somewhat away from them. this business was always in the hands of the chohan of the seventh ray, for that is the ray most especially connected with ceremonial of all kinds, and its head was always the supreme hierophant of the mysteries of ancient egypt. the present holder of that office is that master of the wisdom of whom we often speak as the

men looked forward with perfect certainty to their progress after death, because they knew all about it; in which their one desire was not for salvation but for advancement in evolution, because such advancement brought them greater power to do effectively the hidden work which god expected of them? 45. i am not suggesting that every one in ancient egypt was altruistic, any more than are all the people in modern england. but i do say that the country was permeated with joy and fearlessness so far as its religious ideas were concerned, and that every one who by any stretch of courtesy could be described as a religious man was occupied not with thoughts of his personal salvation, but with the desire to be a useful agent of the divine power. 46. the outer religion of ancient egypt- the offic

mance of the dismemberment of osiris, in which his body was cut into pieces and then put together again- not the body of a real person, of course, but none the less very realistically enacted. these splendid processions swept down the river between the thronging multitudes of worshippers, shedding the benediction of the gods as they passed by, and evoking tremendous enthusiasm and devotion in the people. 48. the ancient egyptians have often been accused of polytheism, but in reality they were no more guilty of the charge than are the hindus. all men knew and worshipped the one god, amen-ra, the gone without a second h, the centre of whose manifestation on the physical plane is the sun; but they worshipped him under different aspects and through different channels. in one of the hymns addre

4. the christian plan for spreading abroad the divine power or grace is principally by means of the cele-bration of the holy eucharist, commonly called by our roman brethren the mass. we must not think of that grace as a sort of poetical expression, or as in the least degree vague and cloudy; we are dealing with a force as definite as electricity- a spiritual power which is spread abroad over the people in certain ways, which leaves its own effect behind it, and needs its own vehicles, just as electricity needs its appropriate machinery. 55. it is possible by clairvoyance to watch the action of that force, to see how the service of the eucharist builds up a thought-form, through which that force is distributed by the priest with the aid of the angel invoked for that purpose. it has been so

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

omewhat at length from a book entitled clairvoyance which i wrote many years ago: 29. on the mental plane (the records) have two widely different aspects. when the visitor to that plane is not thinking specially of them in any way, these records simply form a background to whatever is going on, just as the reflections in a pier-glass at the end of a room might form a background to the life of the people in it. it must always be borne in mind that under these conditions they are really merely reflections from the ceaseless activity of a great consciousness upon a far higher plane. 30. but if the trained investigator turns his attention especially to any one scene, or wishes to call it up before him, an extraordinary change at once takes place, for this is the plane of thought, and to think

ich the drama shall pass before him- can have the events of a whole year rehearsed before his eyes in a single hour, or can at any moment stop the movement altogether, and hold any particular scene in view as a picture as long as he chooses. 31. in truth he observes not only what he would have seen if he had been there at the time in the flesh, but much more. he hears and understands all that the people say, and he is conscious of all their thoughts and motives; and one of the most interesting of the many possibilities which open up before one who has learnt to read the records is the study of the thought of ages long past- the thought of the cave-men and the lake-dwellers as well as that which ruled the mighty civilizations of atlantis, of egypt or chaldaea. what splendid possibilities op

ook called the science of the sacraments. those who have read that book will remember that the shedding abroad of spiritual power is one great object of the celebration of the holy eucharist, and of other services of the church, and that it is attained by the invocation of an angel to build a spiritual temple in the inner worlds with the aid of the forces generated by the love and devotion of the people, and the charging of that temple with the enormous power called down at the consecration of the sacred elements. a somewhat similar result is achieved during the ceremonies performed by the masonic lodge, although the plan is not exactly the same, being indeed far older; and each of our rituals, when properly carried out, likewise builds a temple in the inner worlds, through which the spiri

masonic history, as revealed by the inner sight, and confirmed in the writings of masonic scholars. 2 the egyptian mysteries 50. the message of the world-teacher 51. in the hidden life in freemasonry i have described to some extent the form and meaning of freemasonry as i knew it in egypt about six thousand years ago. that form was largely due to the birth of the world teacher among the egyptian people about 40,000 b.c. when he taught them the doctrine of the hidden light. it may be well to sketch briefly the history of the nation from that period up to 13,500 b.c, where i took it up in the previous book. 52. the authentic history of egypt, as determined by modern scholars, begins with the first dynasty, which was founded by mena or manu about 5,000 b.c- the dates are variously given. it

ablished once more the hid-den mysteries which had been celebrated in the great pyramid. this empire lasted up to the time of the aryanization of egypt in 13,500 b.c; it was ruled by a great dynasty of divine kings, among whom were many of the heroes whom greece later regarded as demigods, such as herakles of the twelve labours, whose tradition was handed on to classical times. 55. it was to this people about 40,000 b.c. that the world teacher came forth from the white lodge, bearing the name of tehuti or thoth, called later by the greeks hermes; he founded the outer cult of the egyptian gods and restored the mysteries to the splendour of byegone days. 56. he came to teach the great doctrine of the inner light to the priests of the temples, to the powerful sacerdotal hierarchy of egypt, he

LEFT HAND PATH AND RIGHT HAND PATH

er. belief in the existence of a supernatural mechanism, such as karma, divine retribution, or threefold law, which causes the moral decisions that an individual makes to be reciprocated upon himself. the ultimate goal of having the individual consciousness be absorbed into a greater or cosmic whole. left-hand path religions are usually said to share the following properties: the belief that some people can, by attaining spiritual insight, themselves become akin to gods. an esoteric understanding of concepts such as karma, divine retribution, or threefold law, resulting in fluid, rather than strict, codes of morality. the belief that the individual self is preeminent, and that all decisions should be made with the goal of cultivating the self (though not the ego. the belief that each indiv

by scholars of religion. critics of the dichotomy argue that it is derived from a rather limited subset of the world's religions and that it fails to encompass the variety of religious beliefs and practices found throughout the world, and that the terms are too loosely defined to be of much use in formal study and too loaded with pejorative connatations to be useful in ordinary discourse between people holding different religious views. defenders of the dichotomy reply that the terms may still be useful when it comes to examining the effect that different religions have upon their adheredhtwilit grotto- esoteric archives contents prev intro next timeline the lesser key of solomon this digital edition by joseph h. peterson, copyright 1999. all rights reserved. note: a considerably enlarged

LEMEGETON

ure of the almadel, from or. ms. 6360: first note of the art of grammar, from sl. 1712, fol. 14v. second note of the art of grammar, from sl. 1712, fol. 15r. the fourth note of rhetoric and the note of geometry, from sl. 1712, fol. 19r: second, third, and fourth notes of theology, from sl. 1712. fol 21v. twilit grotto- esoteric archives contents prev intro next timeline messages none! power sound people on this site 42 other people are just browsing nikita fakename chat joe fakename chat giles fakename chat jessica fakename chat khem caigan chat andren hurry chat galactic humans we r this is you john fakename use real name- broadcast your thoughts- clear powered by envolve 49 people here new chat is it ok 2 use an online ouija boar clesser absorbing ritual of the pentagram of set by ozzion

LETTER FROM A LUCIFEREAN

rrespondence from some readers who have sought further elucidation on the nature of my satanic philosophy. one question in particular, i found somewhat amusing was that of "do you follow a genuine [my italics] satanic tradition" this is a good starting point for discussion. what is a genuine satanic tradition? it seems to me, from my observation of the contemporary occult milieu, that a good many people are concerned with distinguishing true traditions from false ones. this search for authentication underlies, to my mind, a reluctance to nail one s colours to any mast for fear of making (or being seen to make) an error of judgement. related to this, is the forlorn hope that one can seize the magical high ground by finding a tradition that is somehow better- or perhaps- darker than all the

an sympathize with the confusion of the modern seeker, faced with the bewildering profusion of traditions, systems and currents on offer, i can only say that, when i was first introduced to the existence of a satanic group in 1954, i was not in possession of any such yardstick with which to decide whether or not it was genuine. what mattered to me at the time was that i had found some like-minded people who not only shared but encouraged me in developing a perspective which, whilst frightening at times, was exciting and invigorating. indeed, i did not know, at the outset, that i had become involved with a satanic group. this admission may ring strange to the modern ear. my personal odyssey began whilst sitting in a pew in st. matthew s church, colchester, half-listening to the vicar s serm

the house which made much of his death and the devilworshippers who attended his funeral in hastings. my new friend was instrumental in feeding my passion for knowledge- he introduced me to the writings of schopenhauer and nietzsche, and lent me a much-thumbed copy of the marquis de sade s "justine" after some weeks of our discussions in the library, he asked me if i would like to meet some other people who were interested in these matters. he told me that he was a member of a small group who regularly met to discuss the importance of philosophies which were considered by most people to be heretical. of course, i was greatly interested, and all too eager to meet some kindred spirits. to cut a long story short, i was introduced to this group and spent many an enthralling evening in their co

ems to be the antithesis of normality, without examining how one is bound by those values which, on the surface, one is seemingly rejecting. christian values have infected modern satanic groups in much the same way. this can be seen in the way that modern exponents of satanism have concerned themselves with becoming strong, and crushing the weak. this desire to project one s own values onto other people masks a deep-seated insecurity, and is little more than the christian desire to save souls by another name. the satanist does not merely invert the christian impulse to interminably bother other people, but overcomes it, so that he is not at all concerned with other people apart from his chosen colleagues. for myself, it is much more satanic to have mastered the art of minding my own busine

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

, and the temple of set. russell, obviously irritated by what he characterizes as satan chic, asserts that satan is by definition evil. hence modern satanism s effort to recover the positive satan of the romantic poets is inherently meaningless because it contradicts itself. alternately, in the same section where he discounts lavey and others as pseudo-satanists, russell characterizes jim jones s people s temple as a satanic group that merely used the name of christianity to disguise its true diabolism as if to imply that no truly christian organization could do anything bad or evil. the problem with this analysis is that western society is long past the stage in its cultural history where satan and satanism can unambiguously be equated with evil. the difficulties inherent in russell s ass

ves the pleasures of life which we deserve. today, as always, man needs to enjoy himself here and now, instead of waiting for his rewards in heaven. so, why not have a religion based on indulgence? certainly, it is consistent with the nature of the beast.we are no longer supplicating weaklings trembling before an unmerciful god who cares not whether we live or die.we are self-respecting, prideful people we are satanists! anton szandor lavey, the satanic bible xii introduction as representatives of pure evil, our culture has also invested the devil with many positive and attractive traits. a prime example of this is sex: because of the church s traditional aversion to sexuality, the diabolical has come to be associated with sex and sensuality. satan has also been portrayed as a proud, cleve

nd of this world. with these apocalyptic additions, the christian devil remained essentially unchanged for centuries. these understandings were, however, gradually amplified by an emergent folklore about satan and his minions. this diabolical folklore eventually came to be regarded with the utmost seriousness by the church, so that, by the late medieval period, authorities were executing numerous people hundreds of thousands of people, especially women on the charge of being witches. the central item in this folklore was the idea that witches gathered together in the middle of the night for nefarious purposes. the churchmen of the middle ages believed that witches, who were usually women, slipped out of their homes at night and gathered together at prearranged spots in forests, mountains

y while seated on a throne. participants divested themselves of their clothing and copulated with demons. the core of the meeting often involved the sacrifice of a human being. babies were usually cooked and eaten. new witches signed a pact, renounced christianity, trampled on a cross, and received a mark on their bodies from satan s claw. although they are associated with the middle ages in most people s minds, the deadliest witchhunts were conducted in the twilight of the medieval world. it has been suggested that witchhunting was, in fact, a displaced reaction to the breakup of medievalism and the emergence of the modern world. whatever the factors at work in this phenomenon, the witch-hunts came to represent the worst aspects of christianity an important component of a new image of the

he medieval world. it has been suggested that witchhunting was, in fact, a displaced reaction to the breakup of medievalism and the emergence of the modern world. whatever the factors at work in this phenomenon, the witch-hunts came to represent the worst aspects of christianity an important component of a new image of the church as a corrupt, evil institution that repressed and executed innocent people. if, then, christianity was bad, perhaps the devil was not so bad or even good. in the postmedieval world, particularly in romantic literary circles, poets like william blake often used infernal imagery to represent aspects of the human being such as sensuality components of the human condition the christian tradition labeled evil. this tendency to invert traditional introduction xiii image

LIBER O

ry preparations; and the student will find them fully set forth in the proper books, of which the goetia is perhaps the best example. these rituals need not be slavishly imitated; on the contrary, the student should no nothing the object of which he does not understand; also, if he have any capacity whatever, he will find his own crude rituals more effective than the highly polished ones of other people. the general purpose of all this preparation is as follows: 5. since the student is a man surrounded by material objects, if it be his wish to master one particular idea, he must make every material object about him directly suggest that idea. thus, in the ritual quoted, if his glance fall upon the lights, their number suggests mercury; he smells the perfumes, and again mercury is brought t

LIBER 777

ot unambitious design to remedy. every new sect aggravates the situation. especially the americans, grossly and crapulously ignorant as they are of the rudiments of human language, seize like mongrel curs upon the putrid bones of their decaying monkey-jabber, and gnaw and tear them with fierce growls and howls. the mental prostitute, mrs. eddy (for example, having invented the idea which ordinary people call god, christened it mind, and then by affirming a set of propositions about mind, which are only true of god, set all hysterical, dyspeptic, crazy amurrka by the ears. personally, i don t object to people discussing the properties of four-sided triangles; but i draw the line when they use a well-known word, such as pig, or mental healer, or dung-heap, to denote the object of their paran

view little more than an amplification and practical application of the book of thoth.7 but we hope that the present venture will attract scholars from all quarters, as when the wounded satan leaned upon his spear, forthwith on all sides to his aid was run by angels many and strong, and that in the course of time a far more satisfactory volume may result. many columns will seem to the majority of people to consist of mere lists of senseless words. practice, and advance in the magical or mystical path, will enable little by little to interpret more and more. even as a flower unfolds beneath the ardent kisses of the sun, so will this table reveal its glories to the dazzling eye of illumination. symbolic and barren as it is, yet it shall stand for the athletic student as a perfect sacrament

LIBER ALEPH

, such dreams excite an ecstacy or phrenzy of horror, fear or disgust. thus the true will of oedipus was toward the bed of jocasta, but the tabu, strong both by inheritance and by environment, was so attached to that will that his dream concerning his destiny was a dream of fear and of abhorrence, his fulfilment thereof (even in ignorance) a spell to stir up all the subconscious forces of all the people about him, and his realization of the act a madness potent to drive him to selfinflicted blindness and fury-haunted exile. n the book of wisdom or folly 13 m de somniis. d: sequentia (of dreams. iv: contination) now firmly, o my son, that the true will cannot err; for this is thine appointed course in heaven, in whose order is perfection. a dream of horror is therefore the most serious of a

welfare of all, and therefore of himself also. but see thou well to it that thou set high the standard of satisfaction, and that to everyone there be a surplus of leisure and of energy, so that, his will of self-preservation being fulfilled by the performance of his function in the state, he may devote the remainder of his powers to the satisfaction of the other parts of his will. and because the people are oft times unlearned, not understanding pleasure, let them be instructed in the art of life; to prepare food palatable and wholesome, each to this own taste, to make clothes according to fancy, with variety of individuality and to practise the manifold crafts of love. these things being first secured, thou mayst afterward lead them into the heavens of poesy and tale, of music, painting

or brain. anger maketh the blood acid; hate poisoneth mother.s milk; even as i showed formerly in reverse, how disturbance of physical function altereth the states of consciousness. now no man doubteth the power of the will of man, whether it be his love that begetteth children or causes wars wherein many men be slain, whether it be his eloquence that moveth a mob or his vanity that destroyeth a people. only in all such cases we understand how nature worketh, through known laws physical or psychical. that is, there is a state of unstable equilibrium, so that one machine setteth another in motion as soon as the first disturbance ariseth. therefore, it is not proper to regard all consequence of a will as its effect. without the revolution there could have been no great effect of the will of

of not less than ten of my own flowers, that i tended when i was nemo, and that although i saw the cankerworm, and knew it, and gave urgent warning. how then consider deeply in thyself if i were rightly governed in this action, according to the tao. for we that are magicians work without fear or haste, being omnipotent in eternity, and each star must go his way; and who am i that should save this people .wilt thou smite me as thou smotest the egyptian yesterday. yes, although mine were the might to save these ten, i reached not forth mine arm against iniquity, i spake and i was silent; and that which was appointed came to pass. as it is written, the pregnant goddess hath let down her burden upon the earth. c the book of wisdom or folly 101 gf de femina quadam (of a certain woman) nowest th

not one man in ten thousand that cometh not to misadventure therein. k liber aleph vel cxi 112 dh de castitate (of chastity) y son, be fervent! be firm! be stable! be quick to mark impurity, how one course of ideas seeketh to infringe upon another, to quell the virtue thereof. gold is pure, but to drink molten gold were impurity to thy body, and its destruction. law is a code of the customs of a people; if it intrude thereon to alter them, it is an impurity of oppression. so also diet is to be in accord with digestion; ethics were an impurity therein. love is an expression of the will of the body, yea, and more also, of that which created he body; and its operation is commonly between one and one, so that the interference of a third person is impurity, and not to be endured. nay, even the

LIBER CCC KHABS AM PEKHT

the wanga; the work of the wand and the work of the sword..2 note, pray thee, the instruction in ccxx i:41-44, 51, 61, 63. on which we have enlarged in our tract the law of liberty, and in private letters to thee and others. the open preaching of this law, and the practice of these precepts, will arouse discussion and animosity, and thus place thee upon a rostrum whence thou mayest speak unto the people. note, pray thee, this mentor .remember ye that existence is pure joy; that all the sorrows are but shadows; they pass and are done; but there is that which remains..3 for this doctrine shall comfort many. also there is this word .they shall rejoice, our chosen; who sorroweth is not of us. beauty and strength, leaping laughter and delicious languor, force and fire, are of us..4 indeed in al

ould be distributed to all persons with whom those who have accepted the law may be in contact. 4. pending the establishment of other universities and schools of thelema, scholarships and readerships and such should be provided in existing schools and universities, so as to secure the general study of our writings, and those authorized by us as pertaining to the new aon. 5. all children and young people, although they may not be able to understand the more exalted heavens of our horoscope, may always be taught to rule their lives in accordance with the law. no efforts should be spared to bring them to this emancipation. the misery caused to children by the operation of the law of the slave-gods was, one may say, the primum mobile of our first aspiration to overthrow the old law. 6. by all

LIBER CCCXXXV ADONIS

rld. a low balcony of marble at the back gives a view of the city, and of the tigris winding far into the distance, where dim blue mountains rim the horizon [the doctor conducts his client to a lounge, where they sit. hermes. bring the old chian, hanuman [the negro goes to obey. this joke is the accepted way of scaring folk; and if they.re scared, they may find confidence which is half cure. most people have no sense. if only they would sweat, and wash, eat slow, drink less, think more, the leech would starve or go. but they prefer debauchery, disease, clysters, drugs, philtres, filth, and paying fees! now then, to business! liber cccxxxv 24 psyche. tell me how you guessed it was my heart that found itself distressed! hermes. i always sing a woman just that song; in twenty years i fve neve

LIBER CHANOKH

rs, the characters on the great table, and the list of 91 parts following a communication from fra. a.p. january 2004: major revisions to notes, mostly concerning the list of 91 parts, after i actually got my hands on an electronic copy of sloane 3191 (page images from the bl microfilm found on the web. i will not give the url as i do not rate the site.s life expectancy very highly given how many people they.ve ripped off. one minor correction to plate 3 (fixed an inadvertant capitalisation of an .i. damn .autocorrect. june 2004: my working copy of the january 2004 release destroyed in a disk crash (grr. need to make backups more often; the document has been reconstructed from the pdf, a few more minor corrections made, and layout adjusted slightly. bibliography works used, consulted or me

LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

expressing the slightest idea of that which occurred during this state, yet it would seem of importance to do the best i can. that there is no soul struck me as a horrible blank. that i do not, and never have existed as i comes as a wonderful realization while the consciousness of the unreality of the i lasts. with the loss of the ego comes the consciousness that the whole universe of things and people is but a part of the state then arrived at. that if this little body dies, existence still remains in all the other part of the universe and therefore the change called death, occurring in different atoms, all the time, makes no difference. is there any reason why one should not look upon every thing and everybody as parts of oneself, since one is equally willing to allow any other body to

whole life, which although brief, was much fuller than i expected. i remembered things connected with early childhood quite accurately, but of course not with full connections. then something occurred that i really did not expect, and only later trials will prove if it was an illusion or not. having tried hard to pierce the blank, back of all, i had a sudden clear sensation of lying on a bed with people around, and in particular an elderly man in black velvet and knee breeches, whom i at once felt was my tutor, leaning over me. the ideas that came with this were that i was quite young, and had some disease like consumption, that the family was wealthy, and the house a country residence. these impressions were very real and quite unexpected, but as i used to have a dread of consumption, and

. here followeth a certain passage from ezekiel. son of man, behold, i take away from thee the desire of thine eyes with a stroke: yet neither shalt thou mourn nor weep, neither shalt thy tears run down. forbear to cry, make no mourning for the dead, bind the tire of thine head upon thee, and put on thy shoes upon thy feet, and cover not thy lips, and eat not the bread of men. so i spake unto the people in the morning; and at even my wife died: and i did in the morning as i was commanded. and the people said unto me: wilt thou not tell us what these things are to us, that thou doest so? then i answered them. the word of the lord came unto me saying: speak unto the house of israel: thus saith the lord god. ezekiel is unto you a sign: according to all that he hath done, shall ye do; and when

ery hard up. the power to retreat into that part of me which is peace, free from all strife, remains with me. to be an onlooker at my thoughts and actions and remain the while in perfect rest very seldom disturbed by outside influences this is indeed something. another important thing i would mention. i have an intense longing for more love, liber clxv 163 a sort of unsatisfied craving to embrace people, particularly women, and sometimes natural things (this was not meant for sarcasm) such as the earth, the grass, etc. i do not think i expect and ask the love of others so much as i feel the need of entire freedom to love without barrier or restraint; but always there seems a something holding me back, invisible, formless, but of great strength, so that i yearn and open my arms (as it were)

LIBER CORDIS CINCTI SERPENTE

ging? is there not weariness and impatience for who would attain to some goal? 8 liber lxv 25. and the swan was ever silent. ah! but we floated in the infinite abyss. joy! joy! white swan, bear thou ever me up betwen thy wings! 26. o silence! o rapture! o end of things visible and invisible! this is all mine, who am not. 27. radiant god! let me fashion an image of gems and gold for thee! that the people may cast it down and trample it to dust! that thy glory may be seen of them. 28. nor shall it be spoken in the markets that i am come who should come; but thy coming shall be the one word. 29. thou shalt manifest thyself in the unmanifest; in the secret places men shall meet with thee, and thou shalt overcome them. 30. i saw a pale sad boy that lay upon the marble in the sunlight, and wept

eginning? 57. thou criest like a white cat upon the roof of the universe; there is none to answer thee. 58. thou art like a lonely pillar in the midst of the sea; there is none to behold thee, o thou who beholdest all! 59. thou dost faint, thou dost fail, thou scribe; cried the desolate voice; but i have filled thee with a wine whose savour thou knowest not. 60. it shall avail to make drunken the people of the old gray sphere that rolls in the infinite far-off; they shall lap the wine as dogs that lap the blood of a beautiful courtesan pierced through by the spear of a swift rider through the city. liber cordis cincti serpente svb figvra ynda 21 61. i too am the soul of the desert; thou shalt seek me yet again in the wilderness of sand. 62. at thy right hand a great lord and a comely; at t

id: this is a secret sign, and thou shalt not disclose it unto the profane, nor unto the neophyte, nor unto the zelator, nor unto the practicus, nor unto the philosophus, 24 liber lxv nor unto the lesser adept, nor unto the greater adept. 18. but unto the exempt adept thou shalt disclose thyself if thou have need of him for the lesser operations of thine art. 19. accept the worship of the foolish people, whom thou hatest. the fire is not defiled by the altars of the ghebers, nor is the moon contaminated by the incense of them that adore the queen of night. 20. thou shalt dwell among the people as a precious diamond among cloudy diamonds, and crystals, and pieces of glass. only the eye of the just merchant shall behold thee, and plunging in his hand shall single thee out and glorify thee be

LIBER CXCVII STORY OF SIR PALAMEDES

swiftness of the beast. he therefore climbeth many mountains of the alps. yet can he not catch it; it outrunneth him easily, and at last, stumbling, he falleth. xix. among the dunes of brittany he findeth a witch dancing and conjuring, until she disappeareth in a blaze of light. he then learneth music, from a vile girl, until he is as skilful as orpheus. in paris he playeth in a public place. the people, at first throwing him coins, soon desert him to follow a foolish egyptian wizard. no beast cometh to his call. xx. he argueth out that there can be but one beast. following single tracks, he at length findeth the quarry, but on pursuit it eldueth him by multiplying itself. this on the wide plains of france. xxi. he gathereth an army sufficient to chase the whole herd. in england.s midst th

racens. thus then equipped, he quits the quean, and in a city fair and wide calls up with music wild and keen the questing marvel to his side. then do the sportful city folk about his lonely stance abide: making their holiday, they joke the melancholy ass: they throw their clattering coppers in his poke. so day and night they come and go, but never comes the questing beast, nor doth that laughing people know how agony.s unleavening yeast stirs palamede. anon they tire, and follow an egyptian priest who boasts him master of the fire to draw down lightning, and invoke the gods upon a sandal pyre, and bring up devils in the smoke. sir palamede is all alone, wrapped in his misery like a cloak, sir palamedes, the saracen knight 47 despairing now to charm the unknown. so arms and horse he takes

if it mattered! so, nothing better, rather worse, out of the blue bliss of the pool came dripping that inveterate fool! 55 xxiii now still he holdeth argument .so grand a beast must house him well; hence, now beseemeth me frequent cathedral, palace, citadel. so, riding fast among the flowers far off, a gothic spire he spies, that like a gladiator towers its spear-sharp splendour to the skies. the people cluster round, acclaim .sir knight, good knight, thy quest is won. here dwells the beast in orient flame, spring-sweet, and swifter than the sun. sir palamede the saracen spurs to the shrine, afire to win the end; and all the urgent men throng with him eloquently in. sir palamede his vizor drops; he lays his loyal lance in rest; he drives the rowels home.he stops! faugh! but a black-mouthed

LIBER CXLVIII SOLDIER AND THE HUNCHBACK

ly, i challenge you to draw valid distinctions. all these are states of the consciousness of man; and if you seek to destroy one, all fall together. viii i must, at the risk of appearing to digress, insist upon this distinction between philosophical and practical points of view, or (in qabalistic language) between kether and malkuth. in private conversation i find it hard.almost impossible.to get people to understand what seems to me so very simple a point. i shall try to make it exceptionally clear. a boot is an illusion. a hat is an illusion. therefore, a boot is a hat. so argue my friends, not distributing the middle term. but thus argue i. all boots are illusions. the soldier and the hunchback 11 all hats are illusions. therefore (though it is not a syllogism, all boots and hats are il

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

to the greeks. there are countless worlds of wonder unpath fd and uncomprehended.and even unguessed, we doubt not. therefore we set out diligently to explore and map these untrodden regions of the mind. surely our adventures may be as exciting as those of cortes or cook! it is for this reason that i invite with confidence the attention of humanity to this record of my journey. but another set of people will find another disappointment. i am hardly an heroic figure. i am not the good young man that died. i do not remain in holy meditation, balanced on my left eyelash, for forty years, restoring exhausted nature by a single grain of rice at intervals of several months. you will perceive in these pages a man with all his john st. john 5 imperfections thick upon him trying blindly, yet with a

gaufrettes. wrote two letters. 2.50. going out walk with mantra. 8.03 this walk was in a way rather a success. i got the good mantra effects, e.g, the brain taking it up of its own accord; also the distaste for everything but adonai became stronger and stronger. but when i returned from a visit to b..e on an errand of comradeship.1. hours f talk to cut out of this mantrayoga .i found all sorts of people at the dome, where i drank a citron presse: they detained me in talk, and at 6.30 maryt turned up and i had to chew a sandwich and drink coffee while she dined. i feel a little headache; it will pass. she is up here now with me, but i shall try to meditate. charming as she is, i don ft want to make love to her. 8.40. mixed mantra and caresses rather a success (at her request i gave m. a min

fainted and spent some hours at the hospital. i should have insisted on her staying with me; the symptoms began immediately on her drinking some coffee. i have noticed with myself, that eating has started the action. 5.30. an hour of mingled nap and mantra. i now feel alive again. it was very strange how calm and balanced i was: yet now i am again energised; may it be to the point of enthusiasm! people will most assuredly smile at this exalted mystic; his life seems made up of sleep and love-making. indeed, to-day i have been shockingly under the power of tamas, the dark sphere. but that is clearly a fatigue-effect from having worked so hard. oh lord, how long? 5.50. the mantra still ripples on. i am so far from the path that i have a real good mind to get maryt to let me perform the blac

time: e.g, one might dip oneself in petroleum and set light to it, as the young lady mystic did.i suppose in brittany!.the other day. it fs not the act that hurts, but the consequences; so, although one knows only roughly what will happen, one can force oneself to the act. this, then, is a possible form of self-martyrdom. similarly, mutilations; though it is perhaps just to observe that all these people are mad when they do these things, and their standard of pleasure and pain consequently so different from the sane man fs as to be incomprehensible. look at my uncle tom! who goes about the world bragging of his chastity. the maniac is probably happy. a peacock who is all tail! and squawk. look at the vegetarians and wallaceites and all that crew of lunatics. 1 [see frazer, the magic art an

w that to get into .sana for a few minutes every midnight and the rest goas- you-please would be enough. i am well punished. 8.30. this food, eaten in a yog. and ceremonial manner, is doing me good. i shall end, god willing, with coffee, cognac, and cigar. it is a fatal error to knock the body to pieces and leave the consciousness intact, as has been the case with me all day. it is true that some people find that if they hurt the body, they make the mind unstable. true; they predispose it to hallucination. one should use strictly corporeal methods to tame the body; strictly mental methods to control the mind. this latter restriction is not so vitally important. any weapon is legitimate against a public enemy like the mind. no truce nor quarter! on the contrary, to use the spiritual forces

LIBER DCCCXI ENERGIZED ENTHUSIASM

ism is the excrement of human thought, and accordingly in protestant countries art, if it exist at all, only exists to revolt. let us return from this unsavoury allusion to our consideration of the methods of the greeks. v agree then that it does not follow form the fact that wine, woman and song make the sailor's tavern that these ingredients must necessarily concoct a hell-broth. there are some people so simple as to think that, when they have proved the religious instinct to be a mere efflorescence of the sex-instinct, they have destroyed religion. we should rather consider that the sailor fs tavern gives him his only glimpse of heaven, just as the destructive criticism of the phallicists has only proved sex to be a sacrament. consciousness, says the materialist, axe in hand, is a funct

a fact. our pluto-heiro-politicocracy would fall in a day. but i am only too well aware that such a picture is not likely to be painted. we can then only work patiently and in secret. we must select suitable material and train it in utmost reverence to these three master-methods, or aiding the soul in its genial orgasm. x this reverent attitude is of an importance which i cannot overrate. normal people find normal relief from any general or special excitement in the sexual act. commander marston, r.n, whose experiments in the effect of the tom-tom on the married englishwoman are classical and conclusive, has admirably described how the vague unrest which she at first shows gradually assumes the sexual form, and culminates, if allowed to do so, in shameless masturbation or indecent advance

hold of nowadays: psilocybin or lysergide in carefully regulated 16 liber dcccxi have not as yet been thoroughly studied. it is my immediate purpose to repair this neglect. xiv the sexual excitement, which must complete the harmony of method, offers a more difficult problem. it is exceptionally desirable that the actual bodily move-ments involved should be decorous in the highest sense, and many people are so ill-trained that they will be unable to regard such a ceremony with any but critical or lascivious eyes; either would be fatal to all the good already done. it is presumably better to wait until all present are greatly exalted before risking a profanation. it is not desirable, in my opinion, that the ordinary worshippers should celebrate in public. the sacrifice should be single. whe

LIBER LLL PARADIGMAT PIRATE

he objects, shapes and motion occurring around you. listen: become aware of the myriad of sounds that assail your senses during a normal day. feel: run your hands over a number of surfaces, from tacky to soft and slippery to hard, cold, hot. taste: focus on a wide variety of substances or the memory of tasting them. smell: inhale the odors of your body, the room, incense, perfume, any pets, other people, your breath. breathing: turn your attention to your breathing and note its rhythm without trying to control it. feel: briefly induce feeling of hatred, love, fear, joy, sorrow, lust. thoughts: reflect on your thoughts. what are you thinking right now? what were you thinking during this exercise? what random thoughts arose? ego: become aware that your sense of the world always includes you

are distinctive moments in dreams that betray the fact that we are dreaming. they can range from unusual thoughts to weird objects or to extreme non sequiturs. some examples to look out for: 1. i thought that i didn ft want the car to crash and it suddenly swerved back on the road. 2. when i found the door locked, i wished it open. 3. i could see perfectly without my glasses or contact lenses. 4. people at work threw tomatoes at me. 5. the hairdresser shot one of the customers. 6. my wife was cooking the dogs. 7. the tuna in the refrigerator lit up. 8. dreaming of being a member of the opposite sex. 9. dreaming of being someone famous. 10. someone/thing morphs in front of you. 11. a giant walked by. 12. everyone fs hair was blue. 13. i got lost because the streets in my hometown were diffe

ring into a state of no-mind during any magical working that you might attempt. this is due to the total focus that your body feels on the need for food, driving all other trivial thoughts from the brain and making your focus on a single point of consciousness easier. there is a tendency towards hostility while attempting this form of gnosis and others have noted that it is an ideal time to curse people. you may wish to come up with a short list of targets and do destructive sigils at this time. however, there isn ft a reason why you can ft do positive workings or simply note the side effects and byproduct states that accompany this form of gnosis. sensory deprivation isolation chambers are hard to come by nowadays. so the magician must resort to several tricks to place herself in a comple

he magician should also consider engaging herself in some school of tantric activity. no matter how fluffy these may seem on the outside, they are dealing with sex and sexual practice. the results of experimentation with one of these schools can often be surprisingly intense. rage this method for achieving gnosis is well known and is usually the first type of singlepointed consciousness that most people encounter. the experience (often described as gseeing red h, upon closer examination, readily identifies itself as a state of gnosis. the individual gseeing red h has all the classic symptoms of someone in a state of gnosis: tunnel vision, time distortions, gaps in memory and feeling drained afterward. neophytes should master this state, as it is an ideal excitatory state of gnosis. rage ca

nosis: tunnel vision, time distortions, gaps in memory and feeling drained afterward. neophytes should master this state, as it is an ideal excitatory state of gnosis. rage can be triggered in a number of ways but, generally speaking, these are entirely individualistic. the best way to do so is to repeatedly remember past slights that were sufficient at the time to put you into such a state. some people have to go as far back as childhood, but there are usually enough instances of humiliation and frustration and hostility to form a solid battery of recollections in anyone fs life, both during and after childhood. it can be fun to have symbolic things to destroy as part of a ritual while in this state. don ft have anything you might want the next day close to you when doing this type of gno

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

e.v. last revised june-july 2004 (c) ordo templi orientis jaf box 7666 new york ny 10116 u.s.a. i .you are sad! the knight said, in an anxious tone .let me sing you a song to comfort you .is it very long. alice asked .it.s long. said the knight, but it.s very very beautiful. the name of the song is called .the book of the beast .oh! how ugly. cried alice .never mind. said the mild creature .some people call it .reason in rhyme .but which is the name of the song. alice said, trying not to seem too interested .ah, you don.t understand. the knight said, looking a little vexed .that.s what the name is called. the name really is .ascension day and pentecost; with some prose essays and an epilogue. just as the title is .the sword of song. you know, just in the same way, just in the same way, ju

ssailable premisses draw by righteous deduction a conclusion against god, and then for his sake overturn their whole structure by an act of will, like a child breaking an ingenious toy, i take mansel as my type* now, however, let us consider the esoteric idea-mongers of christianity, swedenborg, anna kingsford, deussen and the like, of whom i have taken caird as my example. i wish to unmask these people: i perfectly agree with nearly everything they say, but their claim to be christians is utterly confusing, and lends a lustre to christianity which is quite foreign. deussen, for example, coolly discards nearly all the old testament, and, picking a few new testament passages, often out of their context, claims his system as christianity. luther discards james. kingsford calls paul the arch

irit weans itself of milk-and-water pap, and one religion as another o.erleaps itself and falls on the other;27 you.ll tell me why at least, mayhap, our christianity excites especially such petty spites as these you strew throughout your verse. the chance of birth! i choose to curse (writing in english28) just the yoke of faith that tortures english folk. i cannot write29 a poem yet to please the people in tibet; but when i can, christ shall not lack peace, while their buddha i attack.30 yet by-and-by i hope to weave a song of anti-christmas eve and first- and second- beast-er day. there.s one*31 who loves me dearly (vrai) who yet believes me sprung from tophet, either the beast or the false prophet; and by all sorts of monkey tricks adds up my name to six six six. retire, good gallup !32

n in time drags a distemper so morose at last to visions less sublime; soft breezes stir the lyre aeolian, no more the equinoctial gales; the patient reefs his mental sails; his panic din that shocked the tmolian48 admits a softer run of scales. seems no more god, but mere napoleon or possibly the prince of wales. concluding such a half-cured case with the remark .where bromide fails. but bromide people did not know those 1900 years ago. i think we may concede to crowley an impartial attitude. and so i scorn the thousand subtle points wherein a man might find a fulcrum (ex utero matris ad sepulcrum* vide infra .science and buddhism, and the writings of immanuel kant and his successors. 260 265 270 275 280 285 290 295 basis of poem to be that of the compromise of 1870. non-medical nature of

le thing in a word: olympus in a nutshell! i have a superior faculty to reasoning, which makes absurd, unthinkable and wicked too, a great deal that i know is true! in short, the mind is capable, besides mere ratiocination, of twenty other things as well, the first of which is concentration! here most philosohers agree; claim that the truth must so intend, explain at once all agony of doubt, make people comprehend 350 355 260 365 370 375 380 385 the advaitist position. mind.s superior functions. does truth make itself instantly apparent? not reason. 32 the sword of song as by a lightning flash, solve doubt and turn all nature inside out: and, if such potency of might hath truth, once state the truth aright, whence came the use for all these pages millions together.mighty sages whom the lea

LIBER LXXVIII

rein the angels hyhbm and laywp rule. xlix the lord of material success six of pentacles a white radiant angelic hand holding a rose branch with white roses and buds, each of which touches a pentacle. pentacles are arranged in two columns of three each i. above and below are the symbols b and= of the decan. success and gain in material undertakings. power, influence, rank, nobility, rule over the people. fortunate, successful, liberal and just. 44 liber lxxviii if ill dignified, may be purse-proud, insolent from excess, or prodigal. tiphareth of (success in material things, prosperity in business. herein rule the angels hymmn and lalyy. l the lord of success unfulfilled seven of pentacles a white radiating angelic hand issuing from a cloud, and holding a white rose branch. seven pentacles

LIBER O

y preparations; and the student will find them fully set forth in the proper books, of which the .goetia. is perhaps the best example. these rituals need not be slavishly imitated; on the contrary the student should do nothing the object of which he does not understand; also, if he have any capacity whatever, he will find his own crude rituals more effective than the highly polished ones of other people. the general purpose of all this preparation is as follows: 5. since the student is a man surrounded by material objects, if it be his wish to master one particular idea, he must make every material object about him directly suggest that idea. thus in the ritual quoted, if his glance fall upon the lights, their number suggests mercury; he smells the perfumes, and again mercury is brought to

LIBER SAMEKH

al that the adept should train his intellectual faculties to tell him the truth, in the measure of their capacity. to despise the mind on account of its limitations is the most disastrous blunder; it is the common cause of the calamities which strew so many shores with the wreckage of the mystic armada. bigotry, arrogance, bewilderment, all forms of mental and moral disorder, so often observed in people of great spiritual attainment, have brought the path itself into discredit; almost all such catastrophes are due to trying to build the temple of the spirit without proper attention to the mental laws of structrue and the physical necessities of freedom. the mind must be brought to its utmost pitch of perfection, but according to its own internal properties; one cannot feet a microscope on

LIBER V VEL REGULI

m until they give pleasure and instruction, and finally to appreciate them for their own sake, as aspects of truth. when this has been done, he should abandon them, if they are really harmful in relation to health and comfort. also, our selection of .evils. is limited to those that cannot damage us irreparably. e.g, one ought to practice smelling assaf.tida until one likes it; but not arsine* the people of england have made two revolutions to free themselves from popish fraud and tyranny. they are at their tricks again; and if we have to make a third revolution, let us destroy the germ itself! 14 liber v vel reguli or hydrocyanic acid. again, one might have a liaison with an ugly old woman until one beheld and loved the star which she is; it would be too dangerous to overcome the distaste

LIBER XCV THE WAKE WORLD

fasterej men fmfi calan selannan y pocruptoisi faennon e.doj nppota plhqoisa malista lampv gan .pi pasan sappho. hathayoga pradipika stele of ankh-f-n-khonsu. the wake world y name is lola, because i am the key of delights, and the other children in my dream call me lola daydream. when i am awake, you see, i know that i am dreaming, so they must be very silly children, don.t you think? there are people in the dream too, who are quite grown up and horrid; but the really important thing is the wake-up person. there is only one, for there never could be any one like him. i call him my fairy prince. he rides a horse with beautiful wings like a swan, or sometimes a strange creature like a lion or a bull, with a woman.s face and breasts, and she has unfathomable eyes. my fairy prince is a dark

ing among them. so i said .shall we be married in this domus x. v. regnum v. porta 4 loci secundum elementa. qliphoth. via t vel crux. cherubim domus ix v. fundamentum yod v. membrum sancti f.deris the wake world 7 house. and he said .no, this is only the house where the business is carried on. all the palace rests upon this house; but you are called lola because you are the key of delights. many people stay here all their lives though. i made him kiss me, and we went on to another passage which opened out of the servants. hall. this passage was all fire and flames and full of coffins. there was an angel blowing ever so hard on a trumpet, and people getting up out of the coffins. my fairy prince said .most people never wake up for anything less. so we went (at the same time it was; you see

here all their lives though. i made him kiss me, and we went on to another passage which opened out of the servants. hall. this passage was all fire and flames and full of coffins. there was an angel blowing ever so hard on a trumpet, and people getting up out of the coffins. my fairy prince said .most people never wake up for anything less. so we went (at the same time it was; you see in dreams people can only be in one place at a time; that.s the best of being awake) through another passage, which was lighted by the sun. yet there were fairies dancing in a great green ring, just as if it was night. and there were two children playing by the wall, and my fairy prince and i played as we went; and he said .the difference is that we are going through. most people play without a purpose; if

parkling and silvery, and now and then a wave of fiery chariots filled with eager spearmen blazed through the sky, and my fairy prince said .isn.t it all fine. but i knew he didn.t really mean it, so i said .kiss me. and he kissed me, and we went on. he said .good little girl of mine, there.s many a one stays there all his life. i forgot to say that the whole place was just one mass of books, and people reading them till they were so silly, they didn.t know what they were doing. and there were cheats, and doctors, and thieves; i was really very glad to go away. there were three ways into the seventh house, and the first was such a funny way. we walked through a pool, each on the arm of a great big beetle, and then we found ourselves on a narrow winding path. there were nasty jackals about

alace. it was all built of malachite and emerald, and there was the loveliest gentlest living, and i was married to my fairly prince there, and we had the most delicious honeymoon, and i had a beautiful baby, and then i remembered myself, but only just in time, and said .kiss me. and he kissed me and said .my goodness! but that was a near thing that time; my little girl nearly went to sleep. most people who reach the seventh house stay there all their lives, i can tell you. it did seem a shame to go on; there was such a flashing green star to light it, and all the air was filled with amber-coloured flames like kissed. and we could see through the floor, and there were terrible lions, like furnaces for fury, and they all roared out .holy! holy! holy. and leaped and danced for joy. and when

LIBER XLI THIEN TAO

ese lines, and what i foolishly mistook for a nice easy way to glide into my story proves but the blindest of blind alleys. we must begin therefore by the simple and austere process of beginning. the condition of japan was at this time (what time? here we are in trouble with the historian at once. but let me say that i will have no interference with my story on the part of all these dull sensible people. i am going straight on, and if the reviews are unfavourable, one has s 4 liber xli always the recourse of suicide) dangerously unstable. the warrior aristocracy of the upper house had been so diluted with successful cheesemongers that adulteration had become a virtue as highly profitable as adultery. in the lower house brains were still esteemed, but they had been interpreted as the knack

ry had hardly a leg to stand on. in view of the growing clamour, the official classes were perturbed; for many of their number were intelligent enough to see that a thoroughly irrational system, however well it may work in practice, cannot for ever be maintained against the attacks of those who, though they may be secretly stigmatized as doctrinaires, can bring forward unanswerable arguments. the people had power, but not reason; so were amenable to thien tao; or, the synagogue of satan 5 the fallacies which they mistook for reason and not to the power which they would have imagined to be tyranny. an intelligent plebs is docile; an educated canaille expects everything to be logical. the shallow sophisms of the socialist were intelligible; they could not be refuted by the profounder and the

s equal to its breadth, and its length was equal to the sum of these, while the sum of these three measurements was precisely equal to ten times the age of kwaw in units of the span of his hand. the walls were tremendously thick, and there was only one door and two windows, all in the eye of the sunset. one cannot describe the inside of the building, because to do so would spoil the fun for other people. it must be seen to be understood, in any case; and there it stands to this day, open to anybody who is strong enough to force in the door. but when they asked for kwaw, he was not to be found. he had left trained men to carry out the discipline and the initiations, these last being the chief purpose of the building, saying that he was homesick for the lions and lizards of wei-hai-wei, and

LIBER XXXIII AN ACCOUNT OF AA

velation of the means by which humanity could be raised to its rights and delivered from its misery. it received the primitive charge of all revelation and mystery; it received the key of true science, both divine and natural. but as men multiplied, the frailty of man necessitated an exterior society which veiled the interior one, and concealed the spirit and the truth in the letter, because many people were not capable of comprehending great interior truth. therefore, interior truths were wrapped in external and perceptible ceremonies, so that men, by the perception of the outer which is the symbol of the interior, might by degrees be enabled safely to approach the interior spiritual truths. but the inner truth has always been confided to him who in his day had the most capacity for illum

ically according to their customs, capacity for instruction, climate, and receptiveness. so that the external types of every religion, worship, ceremonies and sacred books in general have more or less clearly, as their object of instruction, the interior truths of the sanctuary, by which man will be conducted to the universal knowledge of the one absolute truth. the more the external worship of a people has remained united with the spirit of esoteric truth, the purer its religion; but the wider the difference between the symbolic letter and the invisible truth, the more imperfect has become the religion. finally, it may be, the external form has entirely parted from its inner truth, so that ceremonial observances without soul or life have remained alone. in the midst of all this, truth rep

LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

, span two millennia or more. but even if we limit the discussion to the relatively small body of texts from the viking age and later middle ages about the gods odin, thor, frey, and the others and their constant battles with forces of evil and chaos, it is difficult to reconcile these texts with any one of the narrow definitions of myth suggested above. certainly they had some truth value to the people who composed them and those who wrote them down, but these were not always the same people.usually they were not.and it is obvious that what was true, sacred, and an account of how the world got to be the way it is to a viking age pagan poet can have been none of the above to a christian scribe copying the story in a manuscript hundreds of years after the viking age. it is therefore easier

usually called the gjotnar, h and again as the term is used in the mythology it feels more like a tribal or kin group than anything else. the world in which the asir and jotnar play out their struggle has its own set of place-names but is essentially recognizable as scandinavia. there are rivers, mountains, forests, oceans, storms, cold weather, fierce winters, eagles, ravens, salmon, and snakes. people get about on ships and on horseback. they eat slaughtered meat and drink beer. as in scandinavia, north is a difficult direction, and so is east, probably because our mythology comes from west scandinavia (norway and iceland, where travel to the east required going over mountains, and going west on a ship was far easier for this seafaring culture. it is helpful to think of three time period

atlantic by a series of small islands. to the south lies denmark, which until 1658 included not only jutland and the islands 2 norse mythology but also southern portions of the scandinavian peninsula. the names are indicative: norway, the northern way, the sea route up and down the coast; denmark, the forest of the danes, which separated them from the saxons; sweden, the kingdom of the svear, the people around malaren who at some point during the viking age subdued their southern neighbors in gotaland. the name gscandinavia h appears to be the latinized form of an unattested german word *scandinauja p (the asterisk before the word means that it was never recorded but rather was reconstructed by linguists) this word is a compound, the second part of which, auja p, means gisland. h what the

stories. there were few towns in scandinavia during the viking age and none at all in iceland, so the assemblies, and especially the annual national assembly, must have played an important social role. there, one-third of the law was recited from memory each year by the only national official in the country, the lawspeaker. the position was one of status and influence but of little direct power. people lived on farms, and the basic social unit was the household. so important was this principle of household membership that people could switch from one household to another only at certain specified times of the year, the gmoving days. h farming consisted primarily of raising cattle and the hay that would be needed to support the cattle. 6 norse mythology some english jet was exported from y

fjord, and the most obdurate pagans were allegedly in the other power center in the country, the area near modern trondheim. credit for the final conversion is given to olaf haraldsson. when he was killed at the battle of stiklestad in 1030, a battle having far more to do with national politics than religion.his opponents were supported by cnut the great, the christian king of denmark and england.people quickly saw signs of his sanctity, and he became the most important saint of northern europe. we are less well informed about the conversion in sweden. although the kings of sweden were christian from the beginning of the eleventh century, the monk adam of bremen, in his history (ca. 1070) of the archbishopric of hamburg- bremen in northern germany, which had responsibility for scandinavia

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

h z> 2 9"d t. c. 8%d( e 9"d n>b 5( 9= z "d' 2' 9=h f 5( 9= outside ourselves: for nothing you can conceive will be beyond self: to see nullity. look within. we imagine our thinking& reasoning is within, whereas it only manifests through the body (the expressional means. hate in its various forms is the strongest emotion, far more potent and far easier to evoke than any other. hence there are more people labouring to make the world worse than better. until man re-assesses= 5..q 2 9"d..q e..t' 5> 2' 6, e -defeating and pre-determined, his future will be a baleful aftermath. we are not individuated so much by our material composition as by our purposeful functioning to redirect the ids, to channel them by arbitrary means, as though self-willed. we are all self-constructed egos and necessarily

s our blood-circulation or heart-throb. some things are far distant in time and space; we journey by relatability (whether fictional or non-fictional, either will serve. i- y 'w" dress, of masquerading, is true translatable symbolism: one fiction guising another. there are conventions of asking, giving, receiving and taking. how remiss we are. we often ask, give to, receive or take from the wrong people. we are dimensionally caged but nothing prevents our looking through the bars. imagination has fewer bars than reasoning. thought is like the ether, it conveys and permeates all things, giving all we initially know. and what do we give in return? morality is a reciprocal discipline necessary to survival, and to protect the inexperienced from consequences unnecessary or unequal to developmen

ms then there would be new juxtapositions and superimpositions. e w. j# e..1 "d n< w$ f 5! s. 2..q 7 w( the real thing, ego what we realize of it+ 2 bc..1 2* 2* n= 2 9"d..1 2( n; the exceptions prove the possibility of great differences by changes. the longevity of cultures, hierarchies, institutions, ideas or beliefs do not prove their general worth or truth, often the reverse (a hundred million people can be wrong. the exceptions are usually overlooked. for instance, the oldest and most lasting of religions, the earliest egyptians. a complete theology in itself. is now defunct, sans priests and followers. it maintained the most rigid of conventions and limits and, throughout, the culture remained archaic. if the mind is a refraction of the soul then it also comprehends and manifests all

to transmute the psycho-somatic. schizophrenia is normal, we all have it: men and women are modified forms of each other and retain a remissness or too much of the other. sexual congress a making whole. where abjured or frustrated, schizophrenia may become pathological. there is also the fact that we are constantly amalgamating our past selves; the dead live on and reincarnate in us. we are many people. t..q( 6..t. usually a sharp division of our good and evil, often more equal as such, or one a little worse than the other. usually the sublated personality is the better half: hence impulsive and secret acts of generosity, hidden and unasking love, etc, from the least expected. the pathological type is very rare. it is not things themselves but others connected with them that sti 5. 6 !7e7

potentials. yes. fundamentally, everything is as simple as that, and there is little need for witch. 7 g. 5..q. s h% h 2' uld go on laying these manufactured ghosts. the catch-phrases of pathopsychology. what is appropriate to normalities is so ungeneralizable, trivial, and transitory as to be almost a worthless denominator. different forms of control and environment cause different behaviour in people, but our mutation now is a choice for man may be the arbiter of his genes, and ids, if he so desires. there is still a period in our lives when we are again malleable and acceptive and easily transformed again to good or evil. we surround our acts with such a palaver that no thought is pure: a clearance, reorientation, purgation and re-believing becomes necessary to disentangle desires. so

LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

isolated from the rest of the world, and not just politically. worldwide, an enormous majority of believers in the bible no longer interpret the hebrew story of creation literally only christian fundamentalists do so. this is their right, of course. on the other hand, it is not their right to try to impose their religious views on others, especially where science is concerned. in doing so, these people, if successful, will clutter the science curriculum with misleading, unscientific issues, something our country does not need. neocreationists and proponents of intelligent design usually prefer not to make reference to the bible. but in the final analysis, their goal is the same: they want to put an end to the teaching of what they call materialistic science and replace it with something m

the field, and their observatories. these scientists use reason and the rules of science to gain understanding of the natural world, not to decide which kind of philosophical system science represents. this question is better left for philosophers to argue about because in fact, most scientists do not care about it. this book is not against religion. rather, it is against self-declared righteous people who, in the name of a distorted view of science and an intolerant view of religion, put the perception of science in jeopardy in america. therefore, we have not attempted to present the problem as balanced it is not balanced. there cannot be a balanced view when science and nonscience are clashing head to head. as with all books, ours was inspired in large part by thinkers who preceded us

e discovery that is of course no longer accepted today. in a similar vein, but this time with tragic consequences, good common sense in some rural areas of south asia dictates that diarrhea in infants occurs when the baby gets rid of excess water in its body. this fact tells a parent not to rehydrate the sick child. one can easily imagine the results of such commonsense thinking. in summary, when people talk about facts, they should put these in a historical, technical, medical, and so on, context and be aware that today s facts may be tomorrow s fiction. for example, the medieval belief that men have one less rib than women (to account for the fact that eve was created from one of adam s ribs) was discounted centuries ago, once early human anatomists cared to actually compare the number o

ontext. it turns out that this question has been raised innumerable times in the history of humankind and has consistently generated the same answer: god cannot be proved or disproved using any kind of rational discourse or experiment. to use one more scientific term, god is a postulate, that is, an undemonstrated, self-evident proposition that must be accepted on faith alone. unfortunately, many people confuse hypothesis with theory and with postulate and treat them all equally. as we just showed, the scientific definitions of these words are quite precise and should not create confusion. granted, science also relies on some postulates. one very important postulate is that the laws of nature were the same in the very distant past, such as billions of years ago, as they are today. we reall

s postulate has found no support in the scientific community. nonetheless, it goes without saying that science should rely on as few postulates as possible, and it does. by contrast, we can say that id followers and classical creationists postulate the involvement of a divine creator or intelligent designer because they cannot demonstrate its existence using the tools of science. in effect, these people are putting science on its head. we conclude this section on scientific thinking with a quote attributed to the famous british mathematician and logician sir bertrand russell. when asked what he would say were he to find himself before the pearly gates face to face with the almighty, russell quipped that his response would be, oh lord, why did you not provide more evidence? unfortunately, d

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

annotation of agrippa's de occulta philosophia.9 we will see shortly how this issue may have influenced the early development of freemasonry. another piece of evidence which demonstrates the existence (and perhaps sheds light on the intellectual orientation) of masonry in the late 17th century is the bit of ephemera shown in figure 2. this pamphlet, which was distributed in 1698, warns "all godly people in the citie of london" to beware the "mischiefs and evils practiced" by "this devilish sect of men" the freemasons. we can establish two facts from this pamphlet (1) that freemasonry existed at that time in some form; and (2) that some people, the author of the pamphlet at least, believed that masons were involved in some sort of mystical activity. apparently, in author's view they were ac

rs, that the whole mystery was communicated to very few at that time; that at solomon's temple (and not before) it received the name free-masonry, because the masons at jerusalem and tyre were the greatest cabalists then in the world; that the mystery has been, for the most part, practised amongst builders since solomon's time. this paragraph also includes a footnote which defines "cabalists" as "people skilled in the cabala i.e. tradition, their secret science of expounding divine mysteries &c."31 writing some fifty years later, in 1807 shortly before the union of the grand lodges, thomas harper, then the deputy grand master of the antients, published the seventh edition of ahiman rezon. the title page proclaimed it to be "revised and corrected" the introduction had been rewritten and der

one day after the meal he held his empty water glass up in front of him and said "secrecy is the vessel within which you contain your spiritual experience" it is an age old teaching; in the bible it is put as "cast not your pearls before swine" until one has spent a great deal of time in the interior work, one's interior experience is very delicate. if you share your experience with skeptics and people who do not, or cannot, understand it, they will convince you that you are mistaken; and you will lose the benefit of your interior work. here is the purpose of masonic secrecy: the real secrets of masonry are the secrets of your own being that you learn about yourself as you go through the processes i shall describe. masonic secrecy conceals very little. it is, itself, part of the masonic s

l is two swords, crossed. the inner guard's post is inside the door of the lodge. i have placed him at yesod. like the ego, he responds to the information he receives from the tyler. he determines with selectivity who will be admitted to the lodge. in this respect his function is analogous to that of the ego, in that material is admitted into consciousness only when the ego recognizes it. in most people the inner guard/ego devotes its attention exclusively to the requirements of the tyler/physical senses. as we will see in a moment, masonry requires the inner guard to place his attention elsewhere. above the swords of the two sentinels are two doves in the triads of feeling and awakening, respectively. the officers who wear these jewels are called the junior and senior deacons; and just as

tree, almost in the presence of the deity. even more puzzling is the fact that the principal officers play a significant role in this drama. let us back off from the symbolism for a moment, and seek a broader perspective. the point is often made that the god of the old testament is a god of vengeance and destruction, while the god of the new testament is a god of love and forgiveness. many of the people who make this point seem to be seeking to advance some ideas of their own about which is better, but i think it would be a mistake to dismiss the god of vengeance. after all, such a deity is found in many places. the hindu deity, for example, has the qualities of the creator, the sustainer, and the destroyer. perhaps the old and new testaments should be read together. if we accept this idea

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

t food. on the assumption that the gods wanted nothing, the cynics affirmed that those whose needs were fewest consequently approached closest to the divinities. being asked what he gained by a life of philosophy, antisthenes replied that he had learned how to converse with himself. diogenes of sinopis is remembered chiefly for the tub in the metroum which for many years served him as a home. the people of athens loved the beggar-philosopher, and when a youth in jest bored holes in the tub, the city presented diogenes with a new one and punished the youth. diogenes believed that nothing in life can be rightly accomplished without exercitation. he maintained that everything in the world belongs to the wise, a declaration which he proved by the following logic "all things belong to the gods;

ve challenged to their nation the original of philosophy, yet the more learned of them have acknowledged it [to be] derived from the east" the magnificent institutions of hindu, chaldean, and egyptian learning must be recognized as the actual source of greek wisdom. the last was patterned after the shadow cast by the sanctuaries of ellora, ur, and memphis upon the thought substance of a primitive people. thales, pythagoras, and plato in their philosophic wanderings contacted many distant cults and brought back the lore of egypt and the inscrutable orient. from indisputable facts such as these it is evident that philosophy emerged from the religious mysteries of antiquity, not being separated from religion until after the decay of the mysteries. hence he who would fathom the depths of philo

cement made in philosophy, science, and art among the ancients are due to those institutions which, under the veil of mystery, sought to illustrate the sublimest truths of religion, morality, and virtue, and impress them on the hearts of their disciples* their chief object was to teach the doctrine of one god, the resurrection of man to eternal life, the dignity of the human soul, and to lead the people to see the shadow of the deity, in the beauty, magnificence, and splendor of the universe" with the decline of virtue, which has preceded the destruction of every nation of history, the mysteries became perverted. sorcery took the place of the divine magic. indescribable practices (such as the bacchanalia) were introduced, and perversion ruled supreme; for no institution can be any better t

ntly, to be patient in the face of adversity, to be courageous when confronted by danger, to be true in the midst of temptation, and, most of all, to view a worthy life as the most acceptable sacrifice to god, and his body as an altar sacred to the deity. sun worship played an important part in nearly all the early pagan mysteries. this indicates the probability of their atlantean origin, for the people of atlantis were sun worshipers. the solar deity was usually personified as a beautiful youth, with long golden hair to symbolize the rays of the sun. this golden sun god was slain by wicked ruffians, who personified the evil principle of the universe. by means of certain rituals and ceremonies, symbolic of purification and regeneration, this wonderful god of good was brought back to life a

worshipers. the solar deity was usually personified as a beautiful youth, with long golden hair to symbolize the rays of the sun. this golden sun god was slain by wicked ruffians, who personified the evil principle of the universe. by means of certain rituals and ceremonies, symbolic of purification and regeneration, this wonderful god of good was brought back to life and became the savior of his people. the secret processes whereby he was resurrected symbolized those cultures by means of which man is able to overcome his lower nature, master his appetites, and give expression to the higher side of himself. the mysteries were organized for the purpose of assisting the struggling human creature to reawaken the spiritual powers which, surrounded by the flaming click to enlarge a female hiero

MARS COCIDIUS AND THE REDCAPS IN LANCASHIRE

ould rearrange furniture, break pots and generally be blamed for 'things that go bump in the night. they were often found attached to families and could be helpful within the household until they were insulted in some way. boggarts had the ability to shape-shift, and sometimes appeared in the form of animals. if offerings were left out for them they would not cause trouble. the supposed ghosts of people were also called boggarts, and the word may be have been used to explain any strange phenomena in the past. an outbreak of poltergeist activity on a farm above oldham in lancashire was attributed to a boggart and there are several such stories, some of which we will outline in the future. brownies a widespread name for a fairy or supernatural creature, they were small in appearance and wore

unters& powries the red cap is one of the most dangerous supernatural creatures said to haunt the castles and watchtowers of the border regions. in appearance they are short and wiry, with ragged pointed teeth and sharp claws like steel. they wear a red bonnet on their heads, and are generally bearded with wrinkled aged faces. the red caps are murderous, and kill by rolling boulders or tearing at people with their sharp claws. they then proceed to drink the blood of their victims and dip their hats in the blood, giving rise to the name of red caps. in particular they haunt castles with a reputation for evil events in the past. in the folklore and legend of hermitage castle in roxburghshire bad lord soulis, a man with an evil reputation is said to have had a red cap as a familiar. powries a

by christian bishops. it is therefore most appropriate that the votive of laran was unearthed in a ploughed field. when it came into my hands it was still covered in brown clay. as noted earlier mars as god of the countryside is represented as the green woodpecker (picus puck? c.f. pook, bwca, boggart, buggane and all the other variants) and therefore wears the livery common to most of the little people in folklore. at the risk of being accused of wild speculation it is worth noting that cocidius (goch in modern welsh) means red and would have been rendered pock or poock in many of the british p celtic dialects (in which g s& c s at the beginning of words are commonly exchanged for by p s or b s. such a similarity in the name, appearance and function of the two deities would not have gone

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

ung back revealing as never before the secret workings of those who practise the black arts. no more are we constrained by common law to hide our doings; the stake and the noose are things of the past, and we may once more choose our own gods, bright or dark. the day of the pale galilean is passing, and the restrictions imposed by his devotees are losing their thrall upon the public mind, leaving people free once more to return to the old teachings of joy and knowledge of arts once forbidden. our lady habondia and her horned consort hold court once more. should you wish to tread the dark path of witchcraft, the way is open to you now. whether you believe the christian bugaboos and fear to lose your soul in return for the powers or, like us, consider the gamble well spent, is up to you. sho

once more. babylonian legends of uta-napishtim and the biblical noah or his greek parallel, deucalion, all contain echoes of this belief. witch lore, moreover, tells of settlers from the lost lands coming in their wanderings to the land which is now britain and northern europe, or middle earth as it was called in old english, and mingling with the neolithic cultures then in existence. it was the people produced by this intermingling that the iron-bearing celts discovered on their sweep westwards across northern europe and into britain around 500 b.c. the indigenous britons, or prytani as they then were called, were a strange people, who buried their dead in great burial mounds, or barrows, used bronze as their only metal, and relied for weapons chiefly upon slender arrows with delicate el

l. by the eleventh century a.d, subsequent to successive invasions of britain, as it was now called, by teutonic angles, saxons, jutes, danes, and lastly normans, prytanic lore had been completely overlaid by a conglomeration of celtic, roman, saxon, and finally christian beliefs, gnostic and otherwise. the prytani themselves, now referred to by either their saxon epithet, elvenfolk, or simply as people of the heath or heathens, were rapidly dwindling into legend. the elven king and queen in their enchanted hill which opened up on the ancient holy festivals of halloween and beltane were fast passing out of public memory, recalled only by the wise, or as they were known in the old english tongue, the wicce and wicca, wizards and witches. the legend of the elvenfolk's ancestry still survived

rsonality during the magical operation "as my will, so mote it be" these are the magic words. which brings me to the third side of the witches' pyramid on which is etched in mighty letters of refulgent gold the word faith. now this may seem a strange thing for a witch to concern herself with, but it is quite true to say that all magical power is largely dependent on this, whether it be wielded by people calling themselves witches or saints, as the case may be. whether you cast a spell for the sake of a church, yourself, or anyone else makes not one jot of a difference. a spell is a spell, whether it sounds like a prayer or an incantation. paracelsus put the matter in a nutshell when he wrote "through faith the imagination is invigorated and completed, for it really happens that every doubt

remarkable results. nothing succeeds like a secret, whatever it may be, however puerile or nonsensical, when you are striving to draw someone's attention. once you have that attention, then you can begin your sorcery in good and earnest. so practise dropping the occasional portentous hints about your magic, never of course being too explicit, but always striving to convey just enough to activate people's curiosities without making them too sceptical. of course, you will have to be selective with what you say to people. not everyone is susceptible to the same pitch. with some, after being pressed in vain to say more, you may find yourself confronted with the retort "well, don't tell us if you don't want to; see if we care" but they do. and it has aroused their interests sufficiently for th

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 1

y of esau his brother. i conjure ye by the most potent name of el. adonai tzabaoth, which is the god of armies, ruling in the heavens, which joseph invoked and was found worthy to escape from the hands of his brethren. i conjure ye by the most potent name of elohim tzabaoth, which expresseth piety, mercy, splendour, and knowledge of god, which moses invoked, and he was found worthy to deliver the people israel from egypt, and from the servitude of pharaoh. i conjure ye by the most potent name of shaddai, which signifieth doing good unto all; which moses invoked, and having struck the sea, it divided into two parts in the midst, on the right hand and on the left. i conjure ye by the most holy name of el chai, which is that of the living god, through the virtue of which alliance with us, and

ers, tetragrammaton, which joshua named and invoked, and he was rendered worthy and found deserving to lead the army of israel into the promised land; and by the name anabona, by which god formed man and the whole universe; and by the name arpheton, and in the name arpheton, by which the angels who are destined to that end will summon the universe, in visible body and form, and will assemble (all people) together by the sound of the trumpet at that terrible and awful day of judgment, when the memory of the wicked and ungodly shall perish; and by the name adonai, by which god will judge all human flesh, at whose voice all men, both good and evil, will rise again, and all men and angels will assemble in the air before the lord, who will judge and condemn the wicked; and by the name oneipheto

the brooks, in their previous state; and by the name messiach, and in the name messiach, by which god will make all animals combat together, so that they shall die in a single day; and by the name ariel, by which god shall destroy in a single day all buildings, so that there shall not be left one stone upon another; and by the name iaht, by which god will cast one stone upon another, so that all people and nations will fly from the sea-shore, and will say unto them cover us and hide us; and by the name emanuel, by which god will perform wonders, and the winged creatures and birds of the air shall contend with one another; and by the name anael, and in the name anael, by which god will cast down the mountains and fill up the valleys, so that the surface of the earth shall be level in all p

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 2

d unto the sole of his foot, saying: o lord adonai, who hast formed me thine unworthy servant in thine image and resemblance of vile and of abject earth; deign to bless and to sanctify this water, so that it may be for the health and purification of my soul, and of my body, so that no foolishness or deceitfulness may therein in any way have place. o most powerful and ineffable god, who madest thy people pass dryshod through the red sea when they came up out of the land of egypt, grant unto me grace that i may be purified and regenerated from all my past sins by this water, that so no uncleanness may appear upon me in thy presence. after this thou shalt entirely immerse thyself in the water, and thou shalt dry thyself with a towel of clean white linen, and then thou shalt put upon thy flesh

by the five accursed nations whom joshua was to destroy. joshua, or jehoshua the saviour, is a symbol of the messiach. book two page 125 his name is composed of the letters of the divine tetragram changed into the pentagram by the addition of the letter schin (see figure 94. each letter of this pentagram represents a power of good attacked by the five accursed nations. for the real history of the people of god is the allegorical legend of humanity. the five accursed nations are: 1. the amalekites or aggressors; 2. the geburim or violent ones; 3. the raphaim or cowards; 4. the nephilim or voluptuous ones; 5. the anakim or anarchists. the anarchists are vanquished by the yod, which is the sceptre of the father. the violent are vanquished by the he, which is the gentleness of the mother. the

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON PENTACLES

it hath great power against poverty, if thou considerest it with devotion, repeating the versicle. it serveth furthermore to drive away those spirits who guard treasures, and to discover the same. editor s note. mystical characters of jupiter with the verse "lifting up the poor out of the mire, and raising the needy from the dunghill, that he may set him with princes, even with the princes of his people" psalm cxiii. 7. figures 22 and 23. figure 24. the holy pentacles page 67 mars. figure 25. the first pentacle of mars. it is proper for invoking spirits of the nature of mars, especially those which are written in the pentacle. editor s note. mystical characters of mars, and the names of the four angels: madimiel, bartzachiah, eschiel, and ithuriel written in hebrew around the pentacle. fig

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 1

spirits; and this is his seal, which wear thou, etc (72) andromalius. the seventy-second spirit in order is named andromalius. he is an earl, great and mighty, appearing in the form of a man holding a great serpent in his hand. his office is to bring back both a thief, and the goods which be stolen; and to discover all wickedness, and underhand dealing; and to punish all thieves and other wicked people and also to discover treasures that be hid. he ruleth over 36 legions of spirits. his seal is this, the which wear thou as aforesaid, etc. these be the 72 mighty kings and princes which king solomon commanded into a vessel of brass, together with their legions. of whom belial, bileth, asmoday, and gaap, were chief. and it is to be noted that solomon did this because of their pride, for he n

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 2

ng what i desire, being conjured by the name of the eternal living true god heliorin tetragrammaton anepheneton& fulfill my commands& persist unto the end, i conjure, command& constrain you spirit n by alpha& omega& by the name primeumaton which commandeth the whole host of heaven& by all these names which moses named when he by the power of these names brought great plagues upon pharaoh& all the people of egypt; zebaoth, escerchie, oriston, elian, adonay primeumaton& by the name schersieta mathia which joshua called upon the sun stayed its course& by the hagioss& by the seal of adonay& by agla on tetragrammaton to whom all creatures are obedient& by the dreadful judgement of the most high god& by the holy angels of heaven& by the mighty wisdom of the omnipotent god of hosts that you come

MEANING OF MASONRY

out some measure of mystical experience and perhaps unfamiliar with the testimony of the mystics thereto. purposely these papers avoid dealing with matters of craft history and of merely antiquarian or archaeological interest. dates, particulars of masonic constitutions, historical changes and developments in the external aspects of the craft, references to old lodges and the names of outstanding people connected therewith--these and such like matters can be read about elsewhere. they are all subordinate to what alone is of vital moment and what so many brethren are hungering for- knowledge of the spiritual purpose and lineage of the order and the present-day value of rites of initiation. in giving these pages to publication care has been taken to observe due reticence in respect of essent

t becomes pretty obvious that our third degree and the great central legend that forms the climax of the craft system cannot have, and can never have had, any direct or practical bearing upon, or connection with, the trade of the operative mason. it may be urged that we have our great charity system and that the social side of our proceedings is a valuable and humanizing asset. granted, but other people and other societies are philanthropic and social as well as we; and a secret society is not necessary to promote such ends, which are merely supplemental to the original purpose of the order. the discernment of such facts as these, then, suggests to us that the craft has not yet entered into the full heritage of understanding its own syst em and that side-mat ters connected with masonry whi

rocess of human regeneration; so that after the royal arch there really remains nothing more to be said, although what has been said is of course capable of elaboration. the completeness of regeneration theoretically postulated in those four stages is marked, it should be observed, by the very significant expression used in connection with a royal arch chapter, which is interpreted as meaning" my people having obtained mercy" which in its further analysis signifies that all the parts and faculties" people) of the candidate's organism have at last, and as the result of his previous discipline and ordeals, become sublimated and integrated in a new quality and higher order of life than that previously enjoyed in virtue of his merely temporal nature. in a word, he has become regenerated. he ha

asonry, which are of wholly negligible value but for the spiritual force and vitalizing energy of their inherent ideas. it may, therefore, be both helpful and a corroboration of what has been said if we scrutinize the hebrew names of a chapter's officers; what they yield upon analysis will demonstrate that those officers impersonate ideas rather than represent persons. 1" zerubabel, prince of the people" the name literally means" a sprouting forth from babel, or from among the people" babel" and "people" are two forms of expressing the same idea and the english word is almost identical with the hebrew one. society as a whole, the multitude" the people" bebeloi" as it is in greek, at all times of the world's history constitutes a babel of confused aims and interests. but there are always in

te or disregard, but which in his best moments flames up above his lower disordered nature, convinces him of the errors of his ways, and entices him to live from that higher level. that loftier element is expressed by the word "zerubabel; it is the apex and focus point of his spirituality as distinguished from his ordinary carnal intelligence; the summit of all his faculties, the" prince" of his" people" those same faculties or" people" are referred to in the word meaning" my people having obtained mercy (or become regenerate, and in the text" the people that sat in darkness have seen a great light" 2" haggai the prophet" as has been shown before, the spiritual principle differentiates into a passive and an active aspect" haggai" represents the passive aspect and signifies at once the blis

MICHAEL FORD A RITE OF THE WEREWOLF

he psyche or genius revealed. see the key of solomon the king by s.l. mathers, the symbolism of angels (higher octave) and demons (lower octave or infernal spirits. this term is inextricably the same as celestial, the sabbat of luciferian light. 14 baphomet is a magickal transformation of being. baphomet, being the head of wisdom, is related to cain in some sabbatic and luciferian circles. 15 the people of the lie, or practitioners of witchcraft, see yatuk dinoih by the present author. 9 necromantic shade. by the wealth of symbolism there is indeed much to develop from be ready to grasp that which was always slightly out of reach by dream, that fleeting moment of truth not so lightly fallen before you. there was a group of so-called witches which were known as the aniza bedouin clan. they

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

explore and understand. since the dawn of history the training of sorcerers and shamans has included a 'harrowing of hell, a knowledge and power quest into the subconscious underworld of unspeakable desires and fears, and for good reason. any repressed desire will claw its way out of the dungeon at an inappropriate time or at an unguarded moment if left unacknowledged and unsolved. thus religious people have a propensity to commit exactly those enormities which their religion specifically forbids. we off- white chaoists forbid nothing on moral grounds alone 'nothing is true, and 'everything is permitted, as we say, not forgetting that 'the consequences can be ghastly. to those exploring the darkside we can only advise do what ever you can get away with' and monitor the conditions of your m

5) then disappeared never to be heard from again. the two teenagers embarked upon a great killing spree, eventually being caught and executed for their murderous acts. peter stubb was also a known lycanthrope who lived in germany in the 15th century. stubb claimed that the "devil" had given him a belt made of wolf skin( 6, which he would put on and then transform into a wolf. he murdered numerous people until he was caught and executed as well. no one ever found the belt made of wolf skin. 15 15 this is an excerpt from a german pamphlet spreading the evils of lycanthropy several hundred years ago "stubb peeter a true discourse declaring the damnable life and death of one stubb peeter, a most wicked sorcerer, who, in the likeness of a wolf, committed many murders, continuing this devilish p

ne particular example displays my reasoning for this: several years ago, when we were in fact diving 'head first' into these theories, i had a sigil constructed which was based on the romanian varcolaci vampires, an astral wraith which took form flying towards the full moon on certain nights. the sigil involves an inverted pentagram within the center, thus invoking a 'sinister' reaction from most people. the pentagram is not by any means meant as either 'satanic' or 'evil, however to merely invoke the essence of inverse, or choronzonic rites which involve a semblance of the death posture in order to reach the heart of it's being. this sigil is a representation of night side, shadow or lunar forces. these forces are actively a part of the individual subconscious and compose most of the matt

ar. it will however be seen at once that this aspect of the training makes for a devilishly strong individual. belief vampirism is the extension of the astral mind and night side reality. all that is transformable from the flesh to dream is subject to change on this level. one must learn to separate him/her self (which most students of the hidden arts have done already) from the sleeping world of people, lost in crowds, lost to themselves and dedicated only to skimming by in their lives. the successful magickian is one who realizes that the universe is composed of simplistic beliefs which are only connected with the extension of the mind. if you believe it, and act towards it then it is real. the sorcerer realizes that gods are creations of man and that spirits and 22 22 energies do exist

ir existence is in anthropomorphic form is extremely doubtful. gods are extensions of the mind and it's vast categorizing skills which prove to have a significant role in altering and directing magickal energies towards various goals, and in breeding our desires. the sorcerer views life as sacred, and as it's keeper, that it is their choice which path to take in it. it is not surprising that most people choose a path of blind religion, believing truth is what a books states without exploring for themselves. the vampire sorcerer understands that everything must be questioned and explored, for nothing is sacred and everything can be changed. life and joy is available to the fighting individual, one who is able to go beyond what is dictated and forge a great path in his/her own life. they als

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

atchers, the els, the ari, elders,atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation3 from the end of heaven sons of zadok, sons of seth, the uranids, cyclopeans, promethians, olympians, theelect, asuras, the illies, fomorians, the necromancers, rayless ones, bent ones, thedogons, dagons, the ana, amaraka, nagas, the rakshasas, dragon kings, naddred,the brotherhood of the snake, and the serpent people. they were also referred to asthe djedhi (see jedi. the bible takes the position that the nephilim were a malign presence and insists thattheir leaders committed a great sin by interfering with the evolution of humankind: and the great dragon was cast down, the old serpent, he that is called the devil and satan,the deceiver of the whole world, he was cast down to earth and his angels were c

th in primeval times called appala-chia, tyrhennia, beringia, fennoscandia, and oceania. our present continents areremnants of these. beneath them were literally thousands of miles of subterranean pas-sages, caverns, and refuges. some of these remain today and experts know that manyof them were not made naturally. many of our quaint myths and tales, like those ofdwarves, trolls, elves, the little people and the scandinavian king under themountain, for example, concern these subterranean worlds. almost all the nativeamerican indian tribes speak of their original residence beneath the surface of theearth. the pursuers, the victors of the war in the heavens, erroneously thinking that their ene-mies were on tiamat utterly annihilated it. this horrific act and its subsequent conse-quences were

illingly ignorant of..the world that then was, being overflowed withwater, perished (2 peter 3:5) celtic records also speak of the deluge: i have been in the bark of dylan, son of the wave, when the waters rose as lances, fallingdown from the skies, into the exposed abyss (book of taliesin) the indians of lake missoula, washington, have in their myths the following account: one summer morning the people were startled by a rumbling and a shaking of theearththen the sun was blotted outterrified people ran to the hills to get away from thepounding waterthen a rain of ashes began to fall. it fell for several weeks.the ute indians relate: the sun was shivered into a thousand fragments, which fell to earth causing a general con-flagration. then ta-wats, fled before the destruction he had wrought

:10)and i looked and behold a whirlwind came out of the north, a great cloud and a fire infold-ing itself and a brightness was about it and out of the midst thereof as the color of amber outof the midst of the fire (ezekiel 4:5)and it came to pass, as moses entered into the tabernacle, the cloudy pillar descended, andstood at the door of the tabernacle, and the lord talked with moses. and all the people sawthe cloudy pillar stand at the tabernacle door: and all the people rose up and worshipped,every man in his tent door (exodus 33:9)then they willingly received him into the ship: and immediately the ship was at the landwhither they went (john 6: 21) earths first deluge10atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation and from the ancient aryans and hindus we have:he boarded the aeria

orous clouds. so ravana and maricha boarded the aerial vehicle resembling a palace (vimana) from thathermitage. then the demoness brought the puspaka aerial vehicle and placed sita on it by bringing herfrom the ashoka forest and she was made to see the battle field with trijata. this aerial vehicle marked with swan soared into the sky with loud noise. an aerial chariot, the pushpaka, conveys many people to the capital of ayodhya. the sky isfull of stupendous flying-machines, dark as night, but picked out by lights with a yellowishglare (mahavira of bhavabhuti, an 8th century jain text, speaking of earlier records)now v ata s chariot s greatness! breaking goes it, and thunderous is its noise, to heaven ittouches, makes light lurid [a red fiery glare, and whirls dust upon the earth. the airp

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

pect in magick, it is easily validated from a subjective experience, yet such power comes with a price. if you abuse it, no doubt will you find much loss and pain on the path you will in turn be devoured. vampirism is a predatory spiritual path yet it is not an absolute. luciferians as predators or vampyre magicians are able to hold lasting relationships we do not prey on each other we don t harm people or 13 act outside of the laws of our government. luciferians enjoy life we want more of it. t h e l u c i f e r i a n c r e e d i am a luciferian and of seba and set. i am a vessel of ahriman and az. i worship my own self-progressing divinity. i deny all religions which would sacrifice the sense of i. i recognize that religion must start within and be a mirror of my desire. i affirm my body

t midnight, the blood congealed under a pale moon. we drink from the 14 ecstasies of the qlippoth, and leave strengthened and whole. we seek to go forth in the night in the form of the beast, drinking from the waters under the moon. we devour paradise and bath in the blood of the moon. our brothers are yatus, sorcerers of ahrimanic witchcraft; our sisters are pairikas, daughters of az. we are the people of the lie (druj, we are the those of demon-flesh awakened and ancient, forever seeking to further illuminate the black flame. our religion is sorcery, that which is ensorcelled by our practice of yatuk-dinoih (witchcraft. life is the great gift of ahriman, as isolate consciousness (the soul or psyche) is separate from the natural order. the black order of the dragon is entirely spiritual i

through the object and the mirror. 36 4. draw in 9 deep breaths from both your nostrils and mouth. exhale slowly, controlling your bodily movements. keep calm during ritual. 5. you may conduct this several times and different days. you may notice by this process the focus individual will grow tired and sick. use caution in ritual focused vampirism. responsibility is of course the most important. people should never be harmed by any vampyric process. 6. rituals are essential in establishing a link with the luciferian current. it does not matter if you believe in the subjective spirit world or if you view it as a psychological link or both. practice, practice and practice. record results! dream vampyrism 1. utilizing ahrimanic yoga techniques (liber hvhi) gain complete and calm control of t

f reaching into the astral body are both electrifying and powerful. the vampyre must ensure that their own body is not drained into the victim, rather the control and unconscious discipline keeps the astral vampyre focused and directed towards one goal. once you have established the person of your desire, you will want to prepare both the body and mind for the working. do note that no matter what people want to believe, the mind is directly affected by the body and its state therein. if you resist food during the day and retire to sleep without eating, hunger will run its course in your body, affecting the subconscious. if focused on 39 someone around a vampiric rite, your mind will go active therein. leaving the physical body as you will rise from your body, there is a focus of the elemen

nslaving principles mentally and spiritually. devouring- draining through touch and grasping objects, this type of vampyrism is the easiest as it 45 stimulates the nervous system early on. this is usually the first element of a practicing vampyre. non-devouring (self work- focus on the antinomian aspects of self, know who you are what you wish to achieve. spiritual energy is mentally drained from people through astral contact, as well as clairvoyance among others. the powers of astral hunting through dream and drinking the spiritual blood is only best described through the experience itself. the symbol of the vampyre who drinks blood from sleeping humans (opfers) is not far removed from the astral vampyre predator- known as varcolaci- who drains lifeforce from the sleeping humans astral bo

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

e [5.12--pg 87 introduction and so i begin writing something i may not finish, shouldn't dare write, and probably shouldn't bother with anyway. so few will ever read it, fewer still will believe it, and yet fewer still are in a position to spread this message to others in a convincing manner. what's worse, they will only do so if i succeed in doing so. despite this, it is for that small sliver of people that i write these things. for them, a reward: my undaunted efforts (however wasted and unrewarded they may be. there is an instinct, the lone asset of the "herd mentality" that is selfless and genuine; sounding the alarm. in an emergency, where large numbers are in danger, a crowd for instance, often a single individual who was among the first to notice the danger, will do something at the

m of songs and folklore. other civilizations managed to record these tales in writing, forming the many religions and mythologies that we know--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 3 today. giving the subject of religion and mythology no more than a cursory glance, one may be forgiven for believing that these myths of history and creation are the misguided accounts of an ignorant and superstitious people. truly, the stories of myth are easy to dismiss. modern man has, for the most part, accepted the assertions of psychologists regarding these ancient tales. the gate-keepers of psychology, men like sigmund freud and carl jung, have suggested that the stories told by ancient man are no more than symbolic retellings of the conflict occurring in the psyches of the individual. they reason that t

examine, serpents provide a central theme in that region s mythological tales. serpents are also repeatedly associated with villains. story of the flood [1.3] even more frequent than the themes of serpentine gods is the theme of a global flood. the number of stories regarding a worldwide flood is incredible, and the similarities between the various tales of inundation are even more alarming. most people who are even remotely familiar with atlantis will know that it was consumed by a flood. in the norse tradition of sweden and norway, a flood with poured forth from the bleeding god ymir consumed the whole of humanity, save a man named bergelmir and his wife who survived the flood using a hollowed-out tree trunk as a vessel. in the sumerian/babylonian accounts (2500bc, allegedly, a man named

plotted to destroy everything on earth in a great flood. but wily prometheus warned a man named deucalion, who builds a chest and survives the flood. in persian mythology, the benevolent god ahura mazda tells a man named yima that a terrible winter of frost and snow is upon him. ahura mazda commands yima to build an underground enclosure to protect 2 of every creature and a small group of choice people. in--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 6 serbian legends, a rooster who acts as the messenger of god becomes increasingly ignored by a decadent humanity. man s greed unleashed a torrent of water from a egg that can be paralleled to a pandora s box. only one man, kranyatz, survived this flood by hanging on to a grape vine. the people of southeast asia say that a flood consumed all of human

at a flood was soon to destroy the earth, and that a fortress must be built at the center of the village. he promised to return one day, and after leaving the village the flood waters did come, which protected those who believed him. it s important to note that this tale of a chosen one who travels with 12 guys predates the arrival of europeans to north america. in the african myth from the mande people of mali, an evil god named pemba fell from heaven, and was barred from returning because he stole male seeds from god. pemba spread tainted seeds, borne from incest upon the ground. faro, his righteous twin brother that dwelled in heaven and took the form of a fish, was forced to sacrifice himself for pemba s sin. his body was cut into 60 pieces, and the pieces formed trees when spread acro

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

in coven maleficia, the triad of the order of phosphorus. see the book of cain by the present author [6] widdershins is a movement counter-clockwise, a way of going reverse about a circle. see arkon daraul, a history of secret societies, citadel press [7] a term used by scire, g.b. gardner, iv oto to denote the path. pg. 182 of high magic s aid, iho booghacknowledgments there have been very many people who have given me assistance and encouragement during my research and writing, and i could not have completed this project without them. it was my good friend john ouzts who talked me into giving my first public talk on this subject. john egle of mockingbird books first encouraged me to commit my findings to writing, and has provided support and encouragement throughout. leonard, mae, becky

anyone who dares to do research in an area which is supposed to be taboo. some religious representatives of a denominational church have already expressed their criticism of studies like this. one priest referred to it as "selling cheap grace" others simply felt that the question of life after death should remain an issue of blind faith and should not be questioned by anyone. the second group of people that dr. moody can expect to respond to his book with concern are scientists and physicians who regard this kind of study as "unscientific" i think we have reached an era of transition in our society. we have to have the courage to open new doors and admit that our present-day scientific tools are inadequate for many of these new investigations. i think that this book will open these new do

hat dr. moody can expect to respond to his book with concern are scientists and physicians who regard this kind of study as "unscientific" i think we have reached an era of transition in our society. we have to have the courage to open new doors and admit that our present-day scientific tools are inadequate for many of these new investigations. i think that this book will open these new doors for people who can have an open mind, and it will give them hope and courage to evaluate new areas of research. they will know that this account of dr. moody's findings is true, because it is written by a genuine and honest investigator. it is also corroborated by my own research and by the findings of other very serious-minded scientists, scholars and members of the clergy who have had the courage to

i can, certain facts about me might be useful in evaluating some of the extraordinary claims which are made in what follows. first of all, i have never been close to death myself, so i am not giving a firsthand account of experiences which i have had myself. at the same time i cannot claim total objectivity on that basis, since my emotions have become involved in this project. in hearing so many people relate the fascinating experiences with which this volume deals, i have come to feel almost as though i have lived through them myself. i can only hope that this attitude has not compromised the rationality and balance of my approach. secondly, i write as a person who is not broadly familiar with the vast literature on paranormal and occult phenomena. i do not say this to disparage it, and

he past few years, i have had the opportunity to raise this question before a sizable number of audiences. these groups have ranged from classes in psychology, philosophy, and sociology through church organizations, television audiences, and civic clubs to professional societies of medicine. on the basis of this exposure, i can safely say that this topic excites the most powerful of feelings from people of many emotional types and walks of life. yet, despite all this interest it remains true that it as very difficult for most of us to talk about death. there are at least two reasons for this. one of them is primarily psychological and cultural: the subject of death is taboo. we feel, perhaps only subconsciously, that to be in contact with death in any way, even indirectly, somehow confront

MORALS AND DOGMA

er burned in the open air, and steam unconfined by science; but, striking in the dark, and its blows meeting only the air, they recoil and bruise itself. it is destruction and ruin. it is the volcano, the earthquake, the cyclone--not growth and progress. it is polyphemus blinded, striking at random, and falling headlong among the sharp rocks by the impetus of his own blows. the blind force of the people is a force that must be economized, and also managed, as the blind force of steam, lifting the ponderous iron arms and turning the large wheels, is made to bore and rifle the cannon and to weave the most delicate lace. it must be regulated by intellect. intellect is to the people and the people's force, what the slender needle of the compass is to the ship--its soul, always counselling the

ath of triumph, suddenly lose themselves in quagmires, like a california river in the sands. the onward march of the human race requires that the heights around it should blaze with noble and enduring lessons of courage. deeds of daring dazzle history, and form one class of the guiding lights of man. they are the stars and coruscations from that great sea of electricity, the force inherent in the people. to strive, to brave all risks, to perish, to persevere, to be true to one's self, to grapple body to body with destiny, to surprise defeat by the little terror it inspires, now to confront unrighteous power, now to defy intoxicated triumph--these are the examples that the nations need and the light that electrifies them. there are immense forces in the great caverns of evil beneath society

the little terror it inspires, now to confront unrighteous power, now to defy intoxicated triumph--these are the examples that the nations need and the light that electrifies them. there are immense forces in the great caverns of evil beneath society; in the hideous degradation, squalor, wretchedness and destitution, vices and crimes that reek and simmer in the darkness in that populace below the people, of great cities. there disinterestedness vanishes, every one howls, searches, gropes, and gnaws for himself. ideas are ignored, and of progress there is no thought. this populace has two mothers, both of them stepmothers--ignorance and misery. want is their only guide--for the appetite alone they crave satisfaction. yet even these may be employed. the lowly sand we trample upon, cast into

only guide--for the appetite alone they crave satisfaction. yet even these may be employed. the lowly sand we trample upon, cast into the furnace, melted, purified by fire, may become resplendent crystal. they have the brute force of the hammer, but their blows help on the great cause, when struck within the lines traced by the rule held by wisdom and discretion. yet it is this very force of the people, this titanic power of the giants, that builds the fortifications of tyrants, and is embodied in their armies. hence the possibility of such tyrannies as those of which it has been said, that "rome smells worse under vitellius than under sulla. under claudius and under domitian there is a deformity of baseness corresponding to the ugliness of the tyranny. the foulness of the slaves is a dir

baseness of the despot. a miasma exhales from these crouching consciences that reflect the master; the public authorities are unclean, hearts are collapsed, consciences shrunken, souls puny. this is so under caracalla, it is so under commodus, it is so under heliogabalus, while from the roman senate, under c sar, there comes only the rank odor peculiar to the eagle's eyrie" it is the force of the people that sustains all these despotisms, the basest as well as the best. that force acts through armies; and these oftener enslave than liberate. despotism there applies the rule. force is the mace of steel at the saddle-bow of the knight or of the bishop in armor. passive obedience by force supports thrones and oligarchies, spanish kings, and venetian senates. might, in an army wielded by tyran

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

er is simply that even the style of a letter has meaning in them. it is not a matter of respect for authority. it is a matter of keeping the records straight, lest the utterance of a master become smeared by the confusion of a follower, or several followers, a thing which, unless we mistake, has happened all too often in the past) class b: these are utterances of high initiates of the a. a, or of people recognized as high initiates by the a. a, considered of sufficient value to be published under the aegis of the order. publications in class b are recommended for serious study by brethren and aspirants. only the commentaries by aleister crowley himself are here in this class. they are in standard type (readers may well ask why even the utterances of past magi are, when published under the

he a and restriction to choronzon. see liber 156, and liber 418, the tenth aethyr. 23. but whoso availeth in this, let him be the chief of all! naturally, all aspirants fancy themselves candidates to this 'exalted office' as well. let them ponder that the 'chief must not care whether he is 'chief, or remains so, or, even, if he is 'obeyed' he must not care even if he is a she! only venal or naive people hanker for public office. 24. i am nuit, and my word is six and fifty. see liber nv for this. but obviously, n= 50, v= 6. 25. divide, add, multiply, and understand. see liber nv. 26. then saith the prophet and slave of the beauteous one: who am i, and what shall be the sign? so she answered him, bending down, a lambent flame of blue, all-touching, all penetrant, her lovely hands upon the bl

admit that what we seek in the path is not 'salvation' for 'others; but our own salvation, meaning, in this case, sorrow's ceasing! the following commentary by a. c. is illuminating: all this talk about 'suffering humanity' is principally drivel based on the error of transferring one's own psychology to one's neighbor. it is necessary that we stop, once for all, this ignorant meddling with other people's business. each individual must be left free to follow his own path! america is peculiarly insane on these points. her people are desperately anxious to make the cingalese wear furs, and the tibetans vote, and the whole world chew gum, utterly dense to the fact that other nations, specially the french and british, regard 'american institutions' as the lowest savagery, and forgetful or igno

le are desperately anxious to make the cingalese wear furs, and the tibetans vote, and the whole world chew gum, utterly dense to the fact that other nations, specially the french and british, regard 'american institutions' as the lowest savagery, and forgetful or ignorant of the circumstance that the original brand of american freedom which really was freedom contained the precept to leave other people severely alone, and thus assured the possibility of expansion on his own lines to every man. 32. obey my prophet! follow out the ordeals of my knowledge! seek me only! then the joys of my love will redeem ye from all pain. this is so: i swear it by the vault of my body; by my sacred heart and tongue; by all i can give, by all i desire of ye all. it is proper to obey the beast, because his l

t would be necessary that a sufficient number of highly intelligent, wilful and resourceful individuals resolved, spontaneously and simultaneously, to obey. only the a .a. has been successful in this up to now. organizations below the abyss have in themselves the seed of their own destruction, and up to now this will-to-die has prevailed. that is as it should be "who am i, that i should save this people" the injunction "seek me only" is emphasized with an oath, and a special promise is made in connection with it. by seeking lesser ideals one makes distinctions, thereby affirming implicitly the very duality from which one is seeking to escape. note also that "me" may imply the greek mh,"not. the word 'only' may be taken as onlv, ayin, nun, lamed, vau, with the number of 156, that of the sec

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

moon; for them the whole universe lived and breathed, peopled by a thousand forms of grace and beauty. the most important of these divinities may have been something more than the mere creations of an active and poetical imagination. they were possibly human beings who had so distinguished themselves in life by their preeminence over their fellow-mortals that after death they were deified by the people among whom they lived, and the poets touched with their magic wand the details of lives, which, in more prosaic times, would simply have been recorded as illustrious [10] it is highly probable that the reputed actions of these deified beings were commemorated by bards, who, travelling from one state to another, celebrated their praise in song; it therefore becomes exceedingly difficult, nay

logy belonging to the celtic inhabitants, which, according to the greek custom of paying reverence to all gods, known or unknown, they readily adopted, selecting and appropriating those divinities which had the greatest affinity to their own, and thus they formed a religious belief which naturally bore the impress of its ancient greek source. as the primitive celts, however, were a less civilized people than the greeks, their mythology was of a more barbarous character, and this circumstance, combined with the fact that the romans were not gifted with the vivid imagination of their greek neighbours, leaves its mark on the roman mythology, which is far less fertile in fanciful conceits, and deficient in all those fairy-like stories and wonderfully poetic ideas which so strongly characterize

a very riotous character, was at crete. at her festivals, which took place at night, the wildest music of flutes, cymbals, and drums resounded, whilst joyful shouts and cries, accompanied by dancing and loud stamping of feet, filled the air. this divinity was introduced into crete by its first colonists from phrygia, in asia minor, in which country she was worshipped under the name of cybele. the people of crete adored her as the great mother, more especially in her signification as the sustainer of the vegetable world. seeing, however, that year by year, as winter appears, all her glory vanishes, her flowers fade, and her trees become leafless, they poetically expressed this process of nature under the figure of a lost love. she [19]was said to have been tenderly attached to a youth of re

y unknown regions below the earth; and poseidon reigned over the sea. it will be seen that the realm of each of these gods was enveloped in mystery. olympus was shrouded in mists, hades was wrapt in gloomy darkness, and the sea was, and indeed still is, a source of wonder and deep interest. hence we see that what to other nations were merely strange phenomena, served this poetical and imaginative people as a foundation upon which to build the wonderful stories of their mythology. the division of the world being now satisfactorily arranged, it would seem that all things ought to have gone on smoothly, but such was not the case. trouble arose in an unlooked-for quarter. the giants, those hideous monsters (some with legs formed of serpents) who had sprung from the earth and the blood of uranu

d in destroying him with a thunderbolt, but not before he had so terrified the gods that they had fled for refuge to egypt, where they metamorphosed themselves into different animals and thus escaped. theories as to the origin of man. just as there were several theories concerning the origin of the world, so there were various accounts of the creation of man. the first natural belief of the greek people was that man had sprung from the earth. they saw the tender plants and flowers force their way through the ground in the early spring of the year after the frost of winter had disappeared, and so they naturally concluded that man must also have issued from the earth in a similar manner. like the wild plants and flowers, he was supposed to have had no cultivation, and resembled in his habits

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

the true, the ancient, pronunciation has been lost, and, as many contend, cannot be even substantially recovered, it is a matter of individual preference what system shall be followeenamazing secrets of occult power by carl nagel 2000 carl nagel all rights reserved introduction i am going to teach you what i know works. i have taught the secrets of how to cast spells and work rituals to scores of people in person, by mail, over the phone, and even over the internet with equal success. i have taken those very same spells and rituals that have proved so successful for others, and included them in this book. you can use them yourself to make things easier. in this unusual book, you re going to see how to awaken the magic power of witchcraft. in simple, plain language you ll discover what witc

unlike anything you have ever seen or experienced before. you can work magic there should be no doubt in your mind that the amazing secrets of occult power revealed to you in the pages of this book are going to work for you. why? because i am only going to tell you what i know works. i can honestly tell you that there is not one material possession that i have ever wanted that i do not have. many people have called me lucky. and why not, i am lucky and i am happy- and i am going to prove that you too can enjoy happiness and good fortune. one very practical application of occult power is in the area of increased prosperity. these amazing secrets of occult power can bring you good fortune beyond your wildest dreams. i should know. i have used them to win gold sovereigns, clothes, cameras, an

touch, of seeing the future with our unseeing eyes, when a ghostly figure walked right through a closed door into the room where we were seated. it shuffled across the room towards a somewhat sinister looking man. slowly raised its arm and pointed at him. then abruptly it was gone. there was something special and very familiar about the mysterious entity and its actions. but from the view of the people who were with me that day, something very unusual (unusual, that is, for them) had happened. they had never before been confronted in the middle of the afternoon by a tall gray entity of apparently supernatural origin. they knew nothing about it or the reasons for its presence so they were forced to speculate. why would a ghostlike apparition suddenly appear in their midst? the society was

uted for my parents, but the entity vanished before anyone else had time to see it. i would prefer to believe that my presence in the class that december did not cause the strange entity to appear. i certainly had no inclination of what was to come. the society no longer exists, now. but i remember. i remember the gray man, as i have come to call him and the effect his brief presence had upon the people gathered in the small room that fateful day. after leaving the society, i read as many books as i could on the subject of mind power, magic, witchcraft and the occult. i learnt a lot from those books on the basics of how rituals are formed and the format for applying one's mental abilities. however, they were not of the type you would normally associate with magical practice. i tried to rea

ce; but it was written in such a convoluted manner that it was, to me, almost like trying to read latin without ever having learned the language. as a consequence, i began forming my own spells and rituals based on occult tradition. black magic, sex magic, mind power and, of course, witchcraft. what witches do the cornerstone of witchcraft is the coven. a coven is just a fancy name for a group of people who like to get together every so often, take all their clothes off, and dance about in a circle, in the open air. it is lead by a coven master. the purpose of the coven is to build magical energy amongst its members to achieve the coven's common objectives, such as ensuring that there is a full moon every month and that summer returns after winter. covens hold great feasts on certain night

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

tion proved necessary because isolated individuals were incapable of erecting large structures by themselves and because this work required extensive general, technical, and artistic knowledge. here it is necessary to make an important, preliminary observation if we truly wish to understand the history of labor and trades: first and foremost, this association always had a religious basis. for the people of antiquity, every action of life was commingled with religion. humans considered themselves the playthings of higher powers without whose help it was impossible to succeed at anything. work was notably invested with a sacred nature. oswald wirth, in les mysteres de l'art royal, translated this religious sentiment with great skill: the ancient corporations: colleges of builders in rome 5 t

ranked carpenters in the first and most fortunate class of citizens, consisting of 98 centuries (9,800 carpenters) and holding a majority in the cornices* the other two collegia also belonged to the first class of citizens. these three colleges of privileged artisans, endowed with political prerogatives and made up of a number of state bodies, were called upon to render the greatest service to a people who lived in an almost perpetual state of war. were they not soldiers almost as much as they were artisans, these oerarii who forged shields and weapons, these cornicines whose martial fanfares called the roman hosts to combat, and especially these tignarii who built, repaired, and, if necessary, maneuvered the engines of destruction such as ballista and catapults [this roman term designate

of war. were they not soldiers almost as much as they were artisans, these oerarii who forged shields and weapons, these cornicines whose martial fanfares called the roman hosts to combat, and especially these tignarii who built, repaired, and, if necessary, maneuvered the engines of destruction such as ballista and catapults [this roman term designates an elective or legislative assembly of the people. trans] the ancient corporations: colleges of builders in rome 9 and who built the fortified walls and camps and rebuilt, always better than before, what the combatants had destroyed? weren't the roman legions builders as much as they were soldiers? servius tullius himself commanded two centuries of workers as men at arms under the title of military companies.8 sometime between 67 b.c. and

labor. this labor remained completely organized under the corporative form of the collegia and each professional was compelled to join the college of his trade. the institution realized the height of its development in the fourth century.9 at this time a distinction was made between public and private colleges. public colleges included all the professions that were indispensable to sustaining the people: arms manufacture, horse breeding, public transportation (naviculars, bakers, butchers, manufacturers and suppliers of basic construction materials such as bricks and lumber. these trades were regarded as public services. their members called themselves not collegiati but corporati and, if it was necessary, they were recruited from among the ranks of the condemned. any individuals involved

cribed as brothers (fratibus suis) in an inscription of the collegium of velabre from the time before christianity. at the death of one of its members, the collegium could be counted on to step in to ensure honorable obsequy and to oversee the fulfillment of the prescribed rites. among the romans, the sepulcher, intimately connected to the sacra gentilitia, or family rites, held great importance. people wanted assurance that they would not be tossed into one of the atrocious mass graves common to that era and that their college would see to their funeral arrangements.those who were buried together contracted a kind of intimate fraternity and kinship.13 the sacred character attached to labor continued with the rise of christianity and in fact was reinvigorated and rejuvenated by the new rel

NEW WORLD ORDER OR OCCULT SECRET DESTINY

orld peace and brotherhood. it is a spiritual undertaking in a secular world. lucis trust has had three think-tanks located at the u.n. plaza in new york for around fifty years. no wonder the former assistant secretary general to the u.n, robert muller, is a devoted disciple of alice bailey, whose book, a treatise on white magic, forms the basis for the robert muller schools (the leavening) these people are called the torchbearers or lightbearers of the new world order. a spiritual plan that has been traced to the time of nimrod and the tower of babel, up through to the illuminati and onwards. a loosely-knit world conspiracy, david allen lewis writes, a so called network of illuminists. whether the illuminati has one special organization that is its orginal descendant. we can be very sure

ON COMMUNICATION WITH SET

manly p. hall, the secret teachings of all ages, pp. xc and xp.on communication with set by don webb v, high priest the nature of communication between set, god of the subjective universe and an individual, depends on the contents of the mind of the individual. imagine if you will a ph.d mathematician being told that has been she told she has an hour to give her last year's research to a group of people. she composes her notes, creates and speech and walks in to find the audience composed of four year olds. this would be set's dilemma in interacting with us. the medium with which our hypothetical professor has to work- the language and attention span of a four year old- is not unlike the medium set has to work with- the contents of our minds gathered randomly through the course of our live

ure, set uses his talisman to draw xeper form the unmanifest. set's purpose does not require communication. his method for working in the objective universe is by providing an insight into the nature of personhood. this insight given through the medium of his aeon is fourfold. firstly there is the observable fact of the xeper of setians. this takes years to see, but when you've seen former street people getting their ph.d.s or average guys form dallas re-creating the runic tradition; you discover that the limits that you have placed on yourself are false. average people, who have been purposeless dreamers all their lives, have learned to achieve. the need for seeing this is why the temple, set's chief (but by no means only) tool in the aeon exists. we see other people getting better, and w

ble fact that others have used the powers of magic through out history, and gained a victory over evil (let us recall that for the setian evil= stupidity. by study of their methods and results we can obtain knowledge of the nature of set, and of *ourselves* for we are the products of such magic. fourthly there is the observable fact of the magic of the aeon, which is that when sincere intelligent people get together to discuss the ideas that feed or are fed by xeper, the general level of brilliance goes up. that there is in fact a "quickening" of the minds involved as they benefit not only from their hard work and the thought-provoking ideas of their fellows, but actually form an otherwise hidden force. these methods of communication with the prince of darkness are much more profund and su

ONYX TABLET OF SET

ther party may invite other priests into the project. multiple viewpoints can help resolve these problems. all invited priests will communicate openly, fully, and honorably with all principals- c. there are times early in tackling an initiatory or behavioral problem when the chance for misunderstanding and miscommunication is at its highest. it's therefore often a good idea to limit the number of people involved in a misunderstanding in its early stages (1) it's reasonable for any involved party to request that the matter be kept private for a while, since it is often easier to resolve problems while they're still private (2) in such cases, the "for a while" should be clearly stated, specific, and limited, such as "until the end of the month" or "until we can meet together next week (3) th

ra credit scum-work, yes- b. the reasons for being polite and showing respect whatever the situation are so strong that i'm repeatedly surprised when priests of set insist on dragging themselves down into the smelliest slimy behavior through various acts of disrespect, inconsiderateness, and rudeness (1) being polite and respectful does not hurt. it cannot hurt. it sometimes seems to me that some people feel that giving verbal and written respect to someone else in these situations is as painful as branding crosses on your arms, chest, back, and legs with a redhot iron, and then using strong acid to bring out the highlights of this artistic effort. hogwash. there is no damage or pain to *anyone* when respect is offered, and when communications are polite (2) being polite and respectful usu

fort. hogwash. there is no damage or pain to *anyone* when respect is offered, and when communications are polite (2) being polite and respectful usually helps. the surest way to stop communication, knowledge, and understanding is to slap someone in the face with a wet and smelly rag. the surest way to open communications and to foster information flow and understanding is to offer respect to all people involved (3) there is no excuse for disrespect. every setian is responsible for his/her own actions. another's actions are never an excuse for turning your back on your xeper and devolving to lower states of being and behavior (4) only those who give respect are worthy of respect. if you yourself want to earn and keep respect, you need to be able to show that you can equally give respect. i

must be documented in writing, or there is no serious attempt at resolution- a. i cannot stress this step enough. i've seen and heard of problems discussed verbally time and again, by phone, in person, individually and in groups, and while sometimes that is all we need, very often those verbal meetings just do not cover all concerns, or do not answer all questions. all too often specific problems people do not like (those that people are uncomfortable about) just don't get talked about, and they fester until they erupt in a volcano of hatred- b. even those things discussed are subject to misinterpretation. because of the instantaneousness of verbal discussion, and interference with distractions, emotions, etc, it's very easy to miss someone's very important statement, to dismiss as minor w

ortant statement, to dismiss as minor what someone else feels is very important, to exaggerate as critical something that someone else feels is minor, etc. it's also easy to misunderstand positively intended statements in a negative way, especially when we already doubt others' motivations- c. typically, friends then get involved to try to help solve the problem, and the complaints spread as more people talk about and hear only parts of the story, generally different parts of the story, stress different parts of the story, get the sequence of events out of sequence, etc, until no one can figure out what did or didn't happen, and what was said or not said by whom or whom else. it's almost impossible to resolve a mass of confusion like that- d. if early attempts at personal and verbal resolu

PATH OF INITIATION

n strange and mysterious ways, revealing few answers but showing me rather the true depth of the question. perhaps i shall try to explore the ever expanding boundaries of this question again in another seven years and have more to say. xeper and remanifeidthe path of initiation: the fivefold pattern of the witching way copyright 2005 by robin artisson from the witching way of the hollow hill most people have the understanding that to claim to belong to a traditional witch group, one must go through a period of learning, join a group, be vouched for, and be initiated. this is how many modern groups do work. i think this is a very problematic formula, however, because most people fail to see beyond it. they seek out groups or join them for the sake of membership- but groups don t make witche

eric churches all gradually fail. there is a period of learning involved in becoming a traditional witch or mystery initiate. there are vouches, initiations. but they do not come only from groups. to understand how we all partake of these things, we have to understand the deeper pattern. the period of learning can occur totally between a person and the land itself; the group you join are the pale people, or hidden people, the dwellers in the underworld; you are vouched for by your own devotion to the unseen and by your own heart s weight, and the heart of authentic initiation occurs totally within the underworld, which is simultaneously inside the individual. some organizations try to take control of this process, act as "guardians" of it, teachers of it, but i believe that this is haphaza

, leaders, or their activities, but about the greater fate of illumination. all members of a true grouping of the old rite will seek to cast away identity and worldly titles and powers to the great darkness of wisdom below, and all are submerged in the singular desire for the dark and light illumination of the mysteries, and for kinship with the potencies in the land. the true group is a group of people who know a certain humbleness, and who seek a common spring of eternity, driven by a common thirst- a thirst for the other and for illumination, not thirst for temporal powers and offices that are far less. they protect the land and the true keys to wisdom because they have given up all for them, and received all back in return, not because they jealously desire to secret up power in some v

thirst for temporal powers and offices that are far less. they protect the land and the true keys to wisdom because they have given up all for them, and received all back in return, not because they jealously desire to secret up power in some vault. they know the disastrous consequences of egocentrism- they know how the egocentered, power hungry human destroys the land and abuses power and other people; this is why the path is kept shaded with secrecy, and for no other reason. when those of pure heart, ready to cast away all for the wisdom born of the underworld and ready to sacrifice for love of the land show themselves, they are taken into the group and introduced to its mysteries. there is no other qualification. it is a strange love, a strange desire that the old ones use to lure peop

ice for love of the land show themselves, they are taken into the group and introduced to its mysteries. there is no other qualification. it is a strange love, a strange desire that the old ones use to lure people to the ways of the hidden craft. human witches cannot and should not stand in the way of this, for in so doing, they fail in their true role as guardians. the "outward" initiations that people in groups perform are supposed to be mere representations of a great and timeless pattern of transformation, great and timeless realities that no human being or group can claim a monopoly on, as they underlie all works of art, culture, and inspiration. the path of initiation, in traditional folklore, as well as (more generally) in the western mystery tradition, has several stages, that mani

PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

africa to siberia, from the hindu concept of brahman and the endless cycle of creation to the eternal dreaming of the australian aboriginals, the same themes recur, as humankind engages with the great mysteries of life and death. the best definition of myth is maya deren s in her book on the voodoo gods: myth, she writes, is the facts of the mind made manifest in the fiction of matter. the first people this west african carving shows the world in the form of a calabash gourd, with the first man and woman and the cosmic serpent. the fon call this serpent aido-hwedo, and he carried the creator in his mouth when the world was made. aido-hwedo is said to have accompanied the first man and woman to earth. introduction 7 our notion of time, the limited time of creation, is merely a trick of ahu

deliberate act of a divine being, and that men and women were created especially to live in it. in the mandan creation myth, first creator and lone man send a mudhen down to fetch sand from the bottom of the primeval flood, in order to make the land. the ainu of japan tell how the creator kamui sent a water wagtail down from heaven to accomplish the same task (see p. 120. according to the yoruba people in west africa, the world was made when obatala, the son of the great sky god olorun, threw earth from a snail shell, and got a pigeon and a hen to scatter it. the supreme gods of africa tend, like olorun, to withdraw from their creation leaving the main work to their successors. in the original myth preserved by the priests of the fon skycult, it is the androgynous deity the eternal wheel

ll appear at the end of this era, to usher in a new age. the great mother creator gods tend to be male, but much of the work of creation may be delegated to a goddess. for example, among the keres of the american southwest, utsiti, the creator god, who made the world from a clot of his own blood, sent his daughter iatiku with her sister to make the earth fruitful. iatiku sends her son to lead the people up into this world, and then iatiku and her sister sing a creation song, all the while casting seeds and images of their song out of a basket given them by spider woman (see p. 93. we still talk of mother earth. native americans consider this as a fact. smohalla, the wanapam founder of the dreamer religion in the mid-19th century, said: you ask me to plow the ground! shall i take a knife an

d the earth in the fon creation story. australian aborginal stories about the dreamtime, such as the gunwinggu story of lumaluma (see pp. 102 3, are not just entertainments or nursery tales they are sacred charters for existence. to understand them fully one must enter eternal time. similarly the myths underlying navajo rituals such as mountainway (see pp. 92 93, and its sandpaintings of the holy people, define and express what it means to be navajo. at the end of such a ritual, the world before me is restored in beauty. when jasper blowsnake revealed the sacred winnebago medicine rite to anthropologist paul radin (published under the title neolithic mother goddess the venus of willendorf, a stone figurine of a fertility goddess found at willendorf in austria, dates from the neolithic peri

aw souls flocking to drink the water of oblivion to forget their former lives, and be born again, he asked anchises what was happening. anchises explained that in the beginning the world was pure spirit, but we become bound to life by love and fear. only a few are able to rest quiet in the afterlife, waiting for the circle of time to be completed, when they will become pure spirit once more. most people hunger for the world again. the guaray indians of bolivia tell of the soul s quest after death, when it is faced with the choice of two paths to reach tamoi, the grandfather, who lives in the west. one is wide and easy, the other narrow and dangerous. the soul must choose the hard path and overcome many trials before reaching its destination and being welcomed and refreshed. once washed in

PRELUDE TO THE BLACK ARTS

o the black arts by nate leved becoming an adept in the black arts is something that takes time and patience. you just can't wake up one morning and decide to become a successful black magician and then expect to have mastered the arts by setting sun. it doesn't work that way. the power or force that we associate with magick is accessed or tapped by the human psyche in different ways by different people. granted, there may be a certain similarity in methodology, but the finished application and results can be quite varied. you might well say that magickal thought and practice takes some getting used to. then, there is a sort of an apprenticeship period of experimentation and learning before any expertise or actual consistency is gained. the magician must allow time to become accustomed to

age in question has first cleansed him/herself. now it's one thing to wave some sea salt around the room and go through the necessary moves to sweep out any unwelcome spirits before performing a serious ritual, but it is quite another to cleanse a human mind of a lifetime of misinformation, half-truths and outright lies, handed down from various and sundry authority figures. the fact is that most people simply don't know what to believe, and if they believe anything, it is probably based upon falsehood. after all, the lamp of truth has burned pretty dim over this last age. the object here is to remove all of the built-up trash that can be a hang up such as old guilts, limitations and religious snags. all you need is to lose your confidence as one of these weaknesses catches in your throat

, civilization being what it is, full of the fearful, we true magicians have to keep our cool and not do anything obvious to stir up the sheep, less they stampede. that's right, we let off just before their eyes roll up in their sockets, and they jump the fence, leaving puddles of sheep-shit to coat our insteps. therefore, we should, at least, outwardly appear as good citizens and all-around nice people. i know that it's a bother, but the sheep will be in hell soon enough, so they don't need to know our real business. in fact, the less they know about our business, the better. instead, let them think that you are a good baptist. satan ought to get a kick out of that. oh, it's not that bad; i once knew an airline pilot, and a hornier bugger never lived. the first thing he did after hitting

know that mary jo smith is sleeping with the preacher? purpose to be successful at any magickal endeavor, you must have a purpose. for instance, mary jo is sleeping with the preacher, and your purpose is to make an example of her. a secondary purpose is to make her stop and also to teach the next damn preacher by example, so he won't get any bright ideas. after all, preachers have been corrupting people for a couple thousand years, and it's time to put a stop to it. that's purpose enough! focus after that, you must focus upon your purpose. i mean that you gotta really zero in on it hard! now, mary jo has really raised your ire because she is supposed to be sleeping with you, not the preacher- got it? now, you are generating energy, lots of energy, sweet, tasty energy, yeah, that's right- y

strong for you was it? i mean, this is black magick, 101 is it not? what did you expect- a bunch of light workers at the local new -age book shop? if you are going to do dark, you gotta be dark. now, you see why this control thing is so important. if you ever let go of the reins, even for an instant, there's no telling what would happen to you in the cusp of your magickal experience. i mean that people don't practice wheelin& dealin' black magic in hopes that pennies and lollipops will come raining out of the sky. magicians perform high ritual black magic for power, money, revenge or love. wars have been fought over these incentives with power at the top of the list. love or lust is transitory and comes in last. of course, i once did raise my wife from the dead, but i'll never do that aga

PROMETHEUS

n and was married to pyrrha, the daughter of epimetheus and pandora, the first woman created by the gods. when zeus was ready to obliterate the bronze generation of men, prometheus advised deucalion to fashion an ark, which he then outfitted with provisions and launched himself with pyr rha aboard. zeus presently flooded most of hellas with a great downpour of rain from the sky, destroyed all the people except for a few who took refuge on high mountains nearby -apollodorus 1.45-46 "there they [the kentauroi] took refuge with kheiron, who, after the lapiths had driven him from mount pelion, settled on malea. herakles let loose an arrow at the kentaroi as they huddled round kheiron, which penetrated the arm of elatos and landed in kheiron s knee. in horror herakles ran to him, pulled out the

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

after a moment, when he gets hold of the desire to run in all directions and concentrates on one specific line of movement, he regains his ability to move, and runs for his life. another example is a person who stutters. the reason he stutters is because he is trying to bring out the whole thought in one shot. there are a wide variety of ways that one thought may be expressed, as we see, that two people may express the same idea with completely different words, but he cannot limit himself and concentrate on one specific line of speech to the exclusion of all others. from theses examples we can clearly see the need to restrain oneself from all the possibilities, and concentrate on one specific line of thought or movement in order to be able to bring them out. another example of this is the

re is very meaningful to all who understand its symbolism, especially during times of adversity, but by itself it is nothing more than two fingers held up in the form of a v. it has no real co-relation to the concept being conveyed. nonetheless, when this gesture was popularized by sir winston churchill during the second world war, it became a source of great hope and encouragement to millions of people throughout the world. this is similar to the analogy of someone who ties a string around his finger as a reminder of something. this little string might bring to mind very deep and profound concepts, but only to one who knows its meaning. the string itself is not at all related to the concepts, for after all, it is only a string. an even greater example of concealment is the analogy of some

d the problem over and over again without success. one day, he was about to bathe. as he sat in the tub he noticed the displacement of water and suddenly the solution flashed into his mind. it all came together for him in a sudden intuitive flash. he jumped out of the tub and ran down the streets of athens, stark naked, yelling eureka! eureka! i found it! i found it! this was a flash of chochmah. people had been taking baths for thousands of years. why didn't this principle occur to them? it is for the simple reason that they did not do the analysis and contemplation, called hitbonenut. what is hitbonenut? hitbonenut means contemplation or analysis. it is the act of trying to understand. therefore, if binah is the understanding itself, then binah of binah is hitbonenut which is the act of

any "insights" that he may have, are nothing more than false imaginations and delusions. this is analogous to a person who claims to have learned medicine simply by sitting and meditating on a mantra for 10 years. certainly, no one in their right mind would go to him for medical treatment. now, da at (concentration) also has the three dimensions of length, breadth and depth. for example there are people who have a short attention span and others who have a longer attention span. some people can concentrate with great intensity, while others may be easily distracted. the difference between deep concentration and shallow concentration is similar to the difference between the ability of a child to concentrate as opposed to the concentration of an adult. now, the three dimensions of da at are

t objective intellect at all. rather, the intellect is bent on rationalizing the essential desire to be kind. however, acting upon this desire leads to chaos, because at times indiscriminate kindness may be the wrong approach. if one were to always act in a way of indiscriminate kindness, such as donating money to all charitable causes, whether they are worthy ones or not, or by being kind to all people, even to his enemies who are bent on his destruction, or by releasing all criminals from prison, even unrepentant psychopaths, the opposite of kindness would result. another example of this is parents who avoid disciplining their child by setting behavioral limits with consequences. they may feel they are "being nice" to their child, but in truth, they are creating a "monster" and destroyin

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 2

ration is called da at. however, in truth, they are one and the same, as we have just explained. they are two sides of the same coin, so to speak. because of this, in the enumeration of the sefirot, if keter is counted, da at is omitted and if da at is counted, keter is omitted. now, in the faculty of da at concentration, there also are the three dimensions of length, breadth and depth. there are people with broad concentration, and people with narrow concentration. this is to say that some people are interested in many different subjects whereas some specialize in one specific field. those with broad da at will have a general knowledge in many fields but no expertise in any of them. because their da at is broad it is also shallow. those with narrow da at will be interested in one field an

no expertise in any of them. because their da at is broad it is also shallow. those with narrow da at will be interested in one field and will develop a deep da at in it. they will become experts, but only in their field. deep da at (concentration) means that they are not easily distracted from the subject and shallow da at (concentration) means they are easily distracted. furthermore, there are people with long concentration or short concentration. for example, a child has a short da at concentration. therefore he does not have a deep attachment of his attention to anything. this is why a child is fickle and desires a certain toy one minute, quickly tires of it and goes to the next toy. this is because he does not have a particularly strong connection to the object of his desire. it is c

n of his time, repeatedly analyzed the problem without success. one day, he was about to bathe. as sat in the tub he noticed the displacement of water and suddenly the solution flashed into his mind. it all came together for him. he jumped out of the tub and ran down the streets of athens, stark naked, yelling eureka! eureka! i found it! i found it! this was a flash of chochmah intuitive insight. people had been taking baths for thousands of years. why didn't this principle occur to them? since they did not do the analysis (hitbonenut, they did not have the flash of understanding. this shows how it is that, specifically, hitbonenut (analysis) activates chochmah. if someone were to claim that he achieved a mastery of medicine simply by meditating on the word "medicine" for many years, only

s that he can bring out the deep waters, which represent the depth of binah, into state of revelation, in many different ways. this is similar to a shepherd who draws water from the depth of the well, and brings it to the level of the sheep, to quench their thirst. a man of tvunah is able bring out a very deep and lofty concept (the omek hamoosag, which is beyond the level of the vast majority of people, from its state of concealment into open revelation. he brings it within their grasp, so that it appears to them as if it was never deep at all. this is similar to a shepherd who brings forth life giving water from the very depths of the well to his flock. this is to say that he has the ability to bring the very depths of even the deepest and loftiest concepts within the grasp of all people

is not an ish tvunah, though he may grasp the concept himself, will not be able to bring it down to the grasp of others. moreover, he, himself, will only understand it as it applies to this subject alone, but not other subjects. even though his comprehension has a length, breadth and depth, nonetheless, it all remains within comprehension itself, without spreading forth to other subjects or other people who are not on his level of understanding. for example, many professors who are experts in their field may not be capable of applying it to other fields, and may have difficulty bringing the concept down, within the grasp of their students. to further illustrate, the talmud is replete with a great deal of dialogue and analysis with much reasoning and explanation into the subjects under disc

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

d may be spoken of as having been truly or fully created in tishrei. tishrei is the beginning of the cold half of the year, in contrast to nisan, which is the beginning of the warm half. the holidays of tishrei emphasize human effort, to crown g-d king (rosh hashanah, to achieve atonement for man fs sins (yom kippur, to rejoice in g-d fs protection, to achieve joy in his service, and unity in his people (sukkot, and to elicit divine revelation through the study of the torah (shemini atzeret.simchat torah. the holiday of nisan.pesach.in contrast, emphasizes g-d fs initiative (in taking us out of bondage. thus, the cold half of the year (which we have to gwarm up h on our own) is characterized more by human effort ascending heavenward, while the warm half of the year is characterized more by

ng his potential to bring life into the world. idolatry: for he caused the sparks of holiness to cling to the forces of evil. giving power to the forces of evil is serving them, which is idolatry. those souls who left him as seminal emissions returned as the generation of the flood, and made things even worse. 8 it is customary not to pronounce the names of angels that are not also names used for people (e.g, michael, gabriel, etc. 9 genesis 27:8. 10 zohar 1:27b. the arizal on parashat noach (2) 32 g-d sought to wipe out the generation of the flood gfor all flesh had corrupted its way on earth, h meaning that they engaged in all kinds of sexual aberrations. therefore the floodwaters were required, in order to wipe out all those [corrupted] bodies. the earth, also, was washed away to a dept

will be like the most high, h4 [the numerical value of the word for gclouds h] alluding to the seventy-two nations. the verse quoted was spoken by (or reflects the sentiments of) nebuchadnezzar. the numerical value of the word for gcloud h (av, ayin-beit= 70+ 2) is 72. normally, the torah speaks of seventy nations; it is not clear what the additional 2 refers to [nebuchadnezzar] wanted the jewish people to bow down to [this statue] along with [everyone else],5 and indeed, had chananiah, misha fel, and azariah (g-d forbid) bowed down to it, israel would not have been able to arise [out of its exile. nebuchadnezzar had dreamt that he saw a statue whose head was gold, whose chest and arms were silver, whose stomach and thighs were copper, whose legs were iron, and whose feet were iron and cla

having them thrown into a fiery furnace, but they emerged unscathed. he also intended to build a tower and a city, as it is written, gis this not the great [city of] babylon that i built up [into a royal house with my powerful strength, to glorify my splendor? h6 1 genesis 11:1-9. 2 ibid. 10:8 ff. 3 daniel 3:1. 4 isaiah 14:14. 5 daniel 3:3-30. 6 ibid. 4:27. the arizal on parashat noach (2) 34 the people who built the tower of babel had said, glet us build ourselves a city and a tower whose top reaches the heavens, and we will [thereby] achieve glory. h7 he built the statue in place of the tower. he wanted to receive the divine beneficence via the seventy [celestial] princes, hoping that perhaps in this way israel would be unable to arise [from its exile] and g-d fs beneficence would be dir

aged war against five kings of city-states in the land of israel. when they conquered them, abraham went to rescue his nephew lot (who had been taken captive) and defeated this confederacy of four kings.9 the oral tradition identifies amrafel with nimrod.10. 7 genesis 11:4. 8 jeremiah 25:26, 51:41. 9 genesis 14. 10 see rashi on genesis 14:1. the arizal on parashat noach (2) 35 when nimrod and his people built the tower of babel, g-d said, gbehold, they are one people with one language, and this is what they have begun to do. now, shall nothing be denied them of all they scheme to do? h11 how could g-d say, gshall nothing be denied them? h even though man does possess free choice, would it be so difficult for g-d to prevent them from fulfilling their evil schemes? why, then, does g-d appare

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

us process. but it is! in his triumphal chariot of antimony, the alchemist basil valentine describes his antimony as a deadly poison on the one hand, yet, when purified alchemically, as a potent medicament on the other. apparently this golden dawn material has to be described in rather the same way-reminding me of an old adage concerning money. it passes ihrough the lives of an infinite number of people to change their lives catalytically, but in the process always remaining untouched itself. at the same time, it recalls to mind several letters that were received years ago following the publication of the first of the four volumes in the original edition. anyone would have thought, judging from the tone of some of these letters, that i had become exalted to the throne of god almighty himse

rd (premier books, new york, 1953, a superb piece of writing, with deep insight and humor, relative to the origins of our own language. and secondly, the topic of general semantics is an absolute necessityfor the serious student on the path. language in action by s. i. hayakawa (harcourt brace, new york, 1939) is a lucid, insightful introduction to a difficult subject, which should be followed by people in quandaries by wendell johnson (harper, new york, 1946. few mystics or occult teachers have taken general semantics to their bosoms. most of them, i fancy, know nothing about the subject. a few hold it in disdain, perhaps out of fear. with considerable pleasure, i urge every student to read theproblem of good and evil or the chrisfos by vitvan (school of the natural order, baker, nevada

elementary meanings, i have decided to show the student what can be done with these four english letters ln.r.1. they are, of course, the initials of a latin phrase once placed by the romans at the head of the cross representing the phrase "jesus of nazareth, king of the jews" several other theological meanings to these letters have been given at different periods in history by various groups of people and scholars. for example, the medieval alchemists suggested that i.n.r.i. meant "igne natura renovatur integra "the whole of nathre is renewed by fire" another example of about the same period elaborated the four letters to "igne nitrum raris invenitum" translated as "shining (or glittering) is rarely found in fire" the jesuits in their day interpreted it as "justum necare regis impiusu-'l

he chiefs, and the latter wrote the rituals in modern english from old rosicrucian mss (the property of s.a) supplemented by his own literary researches" in these two statements is narrated the beginning of the hermetic order of the golden dawn- an organisation which has exerted a greater influence on the development of occultism since its revival in the last quarter of the 19th century than most people can realise. there can be little or no doubt that the golden dawn is, or rather was until very recently, the sole depository of magical knowledge, the only occult order of any real worth that the west in our time has known. a great many other occult organisations owe what little magical knowledge is theirs to leakages issuing from that order and from its renegade members. the membership of

w used in the outer order. after some three or more years of intensive private study these pupils were presented to the chiefs of the order, and if approved and passed by examination, they then received their initiation into the order of the roseae rubeae et aureae crucis <22> the political state of europe in the nineteenth century was such that the strictest secrecy as to the activities of these people was very necessary. england, however, where many masonic bodies and semi-private organisations were flourishing without interference, was recognised as having far greater freedom and liberty than the countries in which the continental adepts were domiciled. some, but by no means all, suggested therefore that in england open temple work might be inaugurated. and dr. felkin here adds, though

RELIGIOUS TENANTS OF THE YEZIDI

hese parts from time immemorial. whence they sprung, from what source they derived their creed, what is meant by many of their religious observances, are subjects upon which the yezeedees of the present day are thoroughly ignorant. in physiognomy they resemble the coords, whose language is in general use among them, and i think it cannot be doubted that p. 112 they are of the same stock with this people, and descendants of the ancient assyrians. the origin of the name of "yezeedee" by which they are more commonly known, is referred by some among them to yezeed ibn moawiyah, but this is only a stratagem to secure their toleration by the mohammedans. for a like purpose one of the tombs in the temple of sheikh adi is ascribed to hasanool- basri whereas i have been assured that the sheikh who

the names of deity in the theology of the yezeedees. i believe this poem to be the only fragment now extant in any way connected with their creed, and i very much doubt whether they ever had any sacred scriptures. their occasional pretensions to possess such must he regarded as another artifice to evade the hatred of the mohammedans, who are taught in the kor n to consider those who are not the "people of a book" i.e. have no written revelations, as fit objects for every species of indignity and persecution. should this, however, be a mistaken conclusion, it in an indisputable fact, that hardly one yezeedee exists who could understand a well written arabic treatise; their patriarch himself scarcely knows a letter of the alphabet, and his principal scribe can just read and write the colloq

t homage paid to the deity. that great luminary, as being one of the noblest productions, and most powerful agents of the divine power and goodness, is looked upon by them as the purest symbol of yezd, and hence they worship its rising and setting by kissing the ground with their faces turned either to the east or west. this is done every morning and evening by the priestly castes; but the common people frequently omit the ceremony, and some neglect it altogether. i have been informed that the duty is only incumbent upon these latter on particular occasions, such as during the pilgrimage to sheikh adi, when it is performed with more than common solemnity. large parties frequently encamp at the foot of the mountain which hems in the sacred valley on the south, and begin the ascent at early

by those who acted as waiters on the occasion to partake of the entertainment. a carpet was accordingly spread before the shrine for our accommodation, and dishes of mutton cut up into small pieces, wheat boiled in sour milk, and six new wooden spoons were laid before us. i was struck with the cleanliness of the food and the vessels in which it was served, as also with the general neatness of the people. after we had tasted of the different dishes, the place was again swept, an old yezeedee near observing the meanwhile that 'cleanliness is next to heaven' a number of kaww ls sat smoking in the court-yard waiting the coming of sheikh n sir, their religious head, who had just reached the village and was expected to conduct their sacred ceremonies the same night. we made many inquiries respec

fter much ado, he finally promised, and fixed the next morning for our visit, when most of the villagers would be absent on a religious excursion to ain-oos-safr. his consent, however, was given, on condition that my sister-in-law and i should go to the house unattended. at the time appointed, a respectable yezeedee came to conduct us to the place, which to our astonishment we found thronged with people. we were then ushered into an open recess where about thirty kaww ls and peers were seated in two rows. on entering, the whole party rose, and after the usual eastern salutation, coffee was served: but sheikh n sir was not forthcoming, neither could we see any traces of the cock. on inquiring whether they had not received directions to show us the senjak, they replied in the negative, and f

RITUALS OF THE SOCIETAS ROSICRUCIANIS IN ANGLIA

ions of greatvalue were disclosed, one of 'white gold, or platinum, and the other, the long sought for, malleable,unoxidizing, lustrous, precious gold.joy and relief to millions of their fellow-men was their first impulse. but had these alchemists oncerevealed the power of goldmaking, the metal could have lost its value and not unlikely the producerwould have lost his life to gratify an insatiate people. but no, the very knowledge of their magicpower, and the surprise at its existence, delighted them more, than aught the world could give. theyconcealed their mystery, denied its existence, shunned society and the world, remained unknown,invisible, illuminated; serving their god and as well mankind, assisting the feeble, frail andsuffering. they were overcome and astonished at the immensity

ay and night, and marked the period 2170 bcor the period when the chronological mensuration takes 25,868 years to return to itself again. theerection of that pyramid marked the great year of the pleiades.the astronomy of the chinese is ancient though inexact. the wise chwien-hio marked 2449 yearsbefore christ, as an epoch, through the conjunction of mercury, mars, jupiter and saturn. theseancient people understood, to some extent, the celestial motions, calculated eclipses and slew two oftheir philosophers, ho and hi, for not announcing an eclipse of the sun, 2169 bcthe ionian school of the greeks was founded by thales, of miletus, 600 bc it thoroughlycomprehended the seasonal changes and length of the year.to hipparchus of nicaea, however, 160 bc from whom the ptolemaic school took its ri

ill. the second class, in this much-lovedastrology, comes within my sphere. i seek not for precious gold nor deadly poison, nor the myriadeffects of, or by, nature, but the abstruse, the judicial class, which foretells to me the future of menand nations, their destined fate and acts, through the movements of the planets and other heavenlyorbs. all governments, and rulers, all powers in and by the people are through this noblest sciencemade bare to me. yet, behold, it has resulted in these straggling grey locks, these sunken eyes, andthis frame made delicate by the intensity of thought, and the wearing, interminable study of thesetabulated figures of alphonso the tenth, called the 'tesoro, and these far reaching signs andheavenly indications.cond. of n.:no, father, we seek none of these, bu

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

rgy. with this period of fiery abstractions and impassioned warfare of words there must be connected also the philosophic reign of julian, called the apostate because in his youth he made unwilling profession of christianity. everyone is aware that julian had the misfortune to be a hero out of season of plutarch, and that he was, if one may say so, the don quixote of roman chivalry; but what most people do not know is that he was one of the illuminated and an initiate of the first order: that he believed in the unity of god and in the 4 the doctrine of transcendental magic universal doctrine of the trinity; that, in a word, he regretted nothing of the old world but its magnificent symbols and its too gracious images. julian was not a pagan; he was a gnostic allured by the allegories of gre

vested with a dread and unknown power? the occult sciences! magic! these words will reveal all and give food for further thought! de omni re scribili et quibusdum aliis. but what, as a fact, was this magic? what was the power of these men who were at once so proud and so persecuted? if they were really strong, why did they not overcome their enemies? but if they were impotent and foolish, why did people honour them by fearing them? does magic exist? is there an occult knowledge which is in truth a power and works wonders comparable to the miracles of authorized religions? to these two palmary questions we make answer by an affirmation and a book. the book shall justify the affirmation, and the affirmation is this: there was and there still is a potent and real magic; all that is said of it

m that which the profane attach to them as initiation is remote from vulgar thought. god, for us, is the azot of the sages, the efficient and final principle of the great work. returning to the fable of oedipus, the crime of the king of thebes was that he failed to understand the sphinx; that he destroyed the scourge of thebes without being pure enough to complete the expiation in the name of his people. the plague, in consequence, avenged speedily the death of the monster, and the king of thebes, forced to abdicate, sacrificed himself to the terrible manes of the sphinx, more alive and voracious than ever when it had passed from the domain of form into that of idea. oedipus divined what was man and he put out his own 10 the doctrine of transcendental magic eyes because he did not see what

the monster, and the king of thebes, forced to abdicate, sacrificed himself to the terrible manes of the sphinx, more alive and voracious than ever when it had passed from the domain of form into that of idea. oedipus divined what was man and he put out his own 10 the doctrine of transcendental magic eyes because he did not see what was god. he divulged half of the great arcanum, and, to save his people, it was necessary for him to bear the remaining half of the terrible secret into exile and the grave. after the colossal fable of oedipus we find the gracious poem of psyche, which was certainly not invented by apuleius. the great magical arcanum reappears here under the figure of a mysterious union between a god and a weak mortal, abandoned alone and naked on a rock. psyche must remain in

the hebrews only in an incomplete and veiled manner. the book which we have mentioned, the hieratic characters of which we shall explain subsequently, that book which william postel names the genesis of enoch, existed certainly before moses and the prophets, whose doctrine, fundamentally identical with that of the ancient egyptians, had also its exotericism and its veils. when moses spoke to the people, says the sacred book allegorically, he placed a veil over his face, and he removed it when communing with god: this accounts for the alleged biblical absurdities which so exercised the satirical powers of voltaire. the books were written only as memorials of tradition and in symbols that were unintelligible to the profane. the pentateuch and the poems of the prophets were, moreover, elemen

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

dyed with his blood! behold a cross, a sepulchre and soldiers guarding his tomb! madmen! the tomb is empty, and he whom they regard as dead is walking peaceably between two travellers on the road to emmaus. where is he? whither does he go? warn the masters of the world! tell the caesars that their power is threatened! by whom? by a pauper who has no stone on which to lay his head, by a man of the people condemned to the death of slaves. what insult or what madness! it matters not. the caesars marshal all their power; sanguinary edicts proscribe the fugitive; everywhere scaffolds rise up; amphitheaters open, crowded with lions and gladiators; pyres are lighted; torrents of blood flow; and the caesars, believing themselves victorious, dare add another name to those they rehearse on their tro

never to approach the magical tripod: the great works of science are mortal to sense-enjoyment. the man who has escaped from the chain of instincts will first of all realize his omnipotence by the obedience of animals. the history of daniel in the lions den is no fable, and more than once, during the persecutions of infant christianity, this phenomenon recurred in the presence of the whole roman people. a man seldom has anything to fear from an animal of which he is not afraid. the bullets of jules gerard, the lion-killer, are magical and intelligent. only once did he run a real danger; he allowed a timid companion to accompany him, and, looking upon this imprudent person as lost beforehand, he also was afraid, not for himself but for his comrade. many persons will say that it is difficul

it would have proved to be his genius; he was right therefore in adopting the pentagram as his sign, because it is the symbol of human sovereignty acquired by intelligent initiative. the mighty soldier of the revolution knew little, but he divined almost everything; so was he the greatest instinctive and practical magician of modern times; the world is still full of his miracles, and the country people will never believe that he is dead. blessed and indulgenced objects, touched by holy images or venerable persons; chaplets from palestine; the agnus dei, composed of the wax of the paschal candle and the annual remnants of holy chrism; scapulas and medals, are all true talismans. one such medal has become popular in our own day, and even those who are devoid of religion suspend it from the

d firmly on the basis of supreme, absolute and infallible reason. terrible and incurable diseases can be occasioned by excessive nervous excitement. swoons and death itself, as a consequence of cerebral congestion, may result from imagination when it is impressed and terrified unduly. we cannot sufficiently dissuade nervous persons, and those who are naturally disposed to exaltation, women, young people and all who are not habituated in perfect self-control and command of fear. in the same way, there can be nothing more dangerous than to make magic a pastime, or, as some do, part of an evening's entertainment. even magnetic experiments, performed under such conditions, can only exhaust the subjects, mislead opinions and defeat science. the mysteries of life and death cannot be made sport o

ays, they drive nails, redhot pins, or long thorns therein, pronouncing malediction upon the name of the bewitched being. they are persuaded, and often rightly, that the victim of their infamous operations experiences as many tortures as if his own heart had been pierced at all points. he begins to waste away and dies after a time of an unknown disease. another bewitchment, made use of by country people, consists in consecration of nails to works of hatred by means of the stinking fumigations of saturn and invocations of evil genii. they follow the footsteps of the person whom it is sought to torment, and drive the nails cross-wise into every imprint of his feet which can be traced upon the earth or sand. yet another and more abominable practice. a fat toad is selected; it is baptized; the

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

t bath, 1990 *superior figures refer to items in the bibliography (braces) forward viii foreword: by jennifer westwood, london, 1990 the road to the fairy knowe the secret commonwealth of robert kirk( 1644-97, minister of aberfoyle, is one of the most important books about fairies ever written. it is quite the fullest account of the subject from the seventeenth century, a period when many country people in england as well as scotland still believed implicitly in fairies and antiquarians such as john aubrey laboured to record their testimony. kirk and aubrey recognized that in their day something valuable was fast being lost from the culture. fairy belief had long been dying from natural causes- chaucer as far back as the fourteenth century suggested that fairies were things of the past- bu

as being accelerated by events. one was the seizure of political control by protestant radicals under cromwell's commonwealth. unlike the more tolerant catholics before the reformation, these extremists- puritans presbyterians, and others- viewed things that smacked of paganism, including maypoles, fairies and christmas, as idolatry, and suppressed them. it is no coincidence that, later, in wales people said it was the methodists who had driven out the fairies. another keynote of the seventeenth century was the foundation of the royal society (1662, which marked the official sanctioning of the new, emergent 'science. the career of forward ix someone like elias ashmole (1617-92, antiquary, alchemist and astrologer (who left for http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_vi.htm (2 of 6 [10/9/2001

e was minister of balquidder for twenty- one years, before being called as minister to aberfoyle, his birthplace, as successor to his father. his unique position in the community- as pastor and as his father's son- undoubtedly meant that sources of information were open to him that would have been closed to a mere passing antiquarian. but was kirk indiscreet in telling the world what he knew? the people of aberfoyle evidently thought so, for he had broken the age-old taboo of secrecy imposed by the fairies on those who witnessed their doings. when his body at length was found beside the fairy knowe (or hill) in aberfoyle, traditionally a fairy dwelling, the rumor went round that it was only a 'stock, a simulacrum left by the fairies, and that kirk himself had been taken to live under the f

hout losing the rhythms of kirk's speech, will make him more accessible. the rest i leave r.j. stewart to (as kirk would have put it) discover. we have argued over kirk the length of scotland, and, with the encouragement of friends, will likely do so till kirk, or for that matter king arthur, returns. but we all wholeheartedly agree that kirk's experience of that secret commonwealth of the hidden people is one that must be shared with a new generation. http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_vi.htm (3 of 6 [10/9/2001 12:32:27 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages vi-xiv) jennifer westwood london, 1990 preface xi robert kirk robert kirk was a seventeenth-century scottish clergyman. his major literary work, now virtually forgotten, though of revolutionary importance in his own day, consi

n the aberfoyle region of scotland he is reckoned not to have died, but to have been translated into fairyland. it should be emphasized that the celtic fairyland is not a realm of preface xiii cozy little elves and sprites, but as kirk describes it, an entire world with powerful beings living in it according to their own natural laws. we also know from early irish tradition that the sidh or fairy people were the old gods and goddesses, and on a more primal level were the ancestors of the people of the land. a curious tale is related of attempts to bring about kirk's return, and the historical kirk (now the otherworld kirk) is associated with a fairy hill which may still be visited. thus we have the paradoxical situation where an historical person becomes part of an enduring magical traditi

RUBY TABLET OF SET

omes (provinces, each dominated by the priesthood of one or more divinities. a particular priesthood might also dominate more than one nome. the monarchy was closely controlled by the various orders of priesthood, with the pharaoh acting as an earthly deputy of and interpreter for the neteru. governmental, judicial, and political systems were responsible for their ethics to the neteru, not to the people. justice was meted out by viziers (internal roving ambassadors of the pharaoh) and nome governors according to the neter of justice, maat, on an individual case basis. there was no concept of individual rights against the government, because government was viewed as a system ordered by the neteru. similarly each egyptian, whether high or lowborn, participated in this system. crime and corru

avoiding suffering at others' hands. socrates indirectly refutes this by prescribing the ideal state. the "republic" hence socrates answers thrasymachus and glaucon by arguing that it is more natural for a man to be just rather than unjust if his soul is healthy and each part is doing its proper work. it was important to plato that virtue be raised to a level of rationality. it was not enough for people to be unconsciously or instinctively virtuous; they must "taste of the knowledge of good and evil" and then knowingly choose the good. plato stratified thought as eikasia (primitive emotion, pistis (ordinary active/reactive thinking, dianoia (precise, logical, enlightened thought, and noesis (intuition and apprehension of the agathon. he offered the famous "parable of the cave" whereby phil

for seeking answers or virtues "there is great danger in this golden mean, one of whose main objects is to steer clear of shipwreck, scylla being as fatal as charybdis. no, this lofty and equable attitude is worse than wrong unless it derives from striking the balance between two very distant opposites. one of the worst perils of the present time is that, in the reaction against ignorant bigotry, people no longer dare to make up their minds about anything. the very practice, which the a a so strongly and persistently advocates, tends to make people feel that any positive attitude or gesture is certainly wrong, whatever may be right. they forget that the opposite may, within the limit of the universe of discourse, amount to nothing "they fall into flabbiness "i avoid this by saying `yes, i

ulius caesar (whose assassination in 44 bce signaled the end of the republic and the beginning of the roman empire. roman law is traditionally dated to the publication of the twelve tables ca. 450 bce. juries decided questions of fact; judges (praetors) interpreted the applicable laws. there were three branches of roman law (1) civil law [ius civile: enacted laws particular to rome (2) law of the people [ius gentium: laws considered to apply to all peoples, foreign and domestic, and (3) natural law [ius naturale: per stoicism. cicero's two principal works, the republic and the laws, have survived only in fragments. he wrote them in the dialogue form, and stressed the opinion that virtue must be exercised. while pure, contemplative philosophy may be "higher" it is only in its practical, app

ilosophy was to so infuriate the pseudo-pious and hypocritical officials of his time [and future times] that "old nick" would eventually become a pseudonym for the devil himself. in actuality machiavelli never advocated evil or depravity; in fact he was a champion of the good and the virtuous. his "evil" reputation came about simply because he pricked the balloons of so many phony and pretentious people. machiavelli's philosophy, which was essentially political, may be summed up thus: any means, however lawless or unscrupulous, may be justifiably employed by a ruler in order to establish and maintain a strong central government. machiavelli pro forma accepted christian cosmology as revealed in the bible. since this source claims to be divinely revealed, he went on to say, it is beyond or a

SABBATIC KABALA OF THE CROOKED PATH

of the adepts search for completion. the importance of the witches blood, either inherited by family-tradition or inherited through the spiritual family of sorcerers that recognize the witches blood within the adept- the blood is still important, to become one with the line of transmission. blood is life and this fluid has been revered by all religions in all ages as a profound transmitter of the people s prayers to the god and through the giving of blood the desired effect of the prayer. this cell speaks of chuaylil- the bloodthirsty god and the importance of blood, blood-pacts and blood-bounds, the secrets of the witches blood. the commitments to the craft is equal to the commitment to the chuaylil. blood is requested! there is more than a hint towards the essences in the medieval grimoi

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

e "miraculously" defeated the phantom bug that everyone had begun to believe would terminate his contracts. so maybe someone should have been able to forecast, only nobody did, that when he was up and about again he would sotospeak succeed where the germs had failed and walk out of his old life forever within a week of his fortieth birthday, vanishing, poof, like a trick _into thin air. the first people to notice his absence were the four members of his film-studio wheelchair-team. long before his illness he had formed the habit of being transported from set to set on the great d. w. rama lot by this group of speedy, trusted athletes, because a man who makes up to eleven movies "sy-multaneous" needs to conserve his energies. guided by a complex coding system of slashes, circles and dots wh

said after he disappeared that he ought to have been easy to find, all it took was a halfway decent nose. and one week after he took off, an exit more tragic than pimple billimoria's did much to intensify the devilish odour that was beginning to attach itself to that forsolong sweet-smelling name. you could .say that he had stepped out of the screen into the world, and in life, unlike the cinema, people know it if you stink _we are creatures of air, our roots in dreams and clouds, reborn in flight. goodbye. the enigmatic note discovered by the police in gibreel farishta's penthouse, located on the top floor of the everest vilas skyscraper on malabar hill, the highest home in the highest building on the highest ground in the city, one of those double-vista apartments from which you could lo

sari was floating out like a big balloon and all her hair was loose. i took my eyes away from her because she was falling and it was not respectful to look up inside her clothes" rekha and her children fell from everest; no survivors. the whispers blamed gibreel. let's leave it at that for the moment. oh: don't forget: he saw her after she died. he saw her several times. it was a long time before people understood how sick the great man was. gibreel, the star. gibreel, who vanquished the nameless ailment. gibreel, who feared sleep. after he departed the ubiquitous images of his face began to rot. on the gigantic, luridly coloured hoardings from which he had watched over the populace, his lazy eyelids started flaking and crumbling, drooping further and further until his irises looked like t

son would return exhausted to their shack by the airport runway at santacruz and when ismail's mother saw him approaching, illuminated by the green red yellow of the departing jet-planes, she would say that simply to lay eyes on him made all her dreams come true, which was the first indication that there was something peculiar about gibreel, because from the beginning, it seemed, he could fulfil people's most secret desires without having any idea of how he did it. his father najmuddin senior never seemed to mind that his wife had eyes only for her son, that the boy's feet received nightly pressings while the father's went unstroked. a son is a blessing and a blessing requires the gratitude of the blest. naima najmuddin died. a bus hit her and that was that, gibreel wasn't around to answe

h he had become convinced of the existence of the supernatural world. sometimes when he looked around him, especially in the afternoon heat when the air turned glutinous, the visible world, its features and inhabitants and things, seemed to be sticking up through the atmosphere like a profusion of hot icebergs, and he had the idea that everything continued down below the surface of the soupy air: people, motor-cars, dogs, movie billboards, trees, nine-tenths of their reality concealed from his eyes. he would blink, and the illusion would fade, but the sense of it never left him. he grew up believing in god, angels, demons, afreets, djinns, as matter-of-factly as if they were bullock-carts or lamp-posts, and it struck him as a failure in his own sight that he had never seen a ghost. he woul

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

of events, from avantgardista performance art to disney on ice. every night tons of things happen here in austin, and like anyone i am sad when i missed buying the ticket to the event that (in retrospect) i really wanted to go to. heck i could've taped _buffy_ that night. the word "initiation" is tossed around a great deal. so much so that it has come to be an almost meaningless term. i have seen people call themselves "initiates" because they bought (or even shoplifted) a book or video, because they took some drug, or because some idiot taught them a secret handshake in a bar. since human beings, by their (mainly forgotten) better natures, long to improve themselves, there is a great hunger for such "initiations- they are as popular as that perennial best-seller, toilet paper printed to l

for us, the future, we are constantly putting our lives together. generally this is done on a haphazard plan. we are somehow the product of our genes, our relationships, our education, and so forth. the initiate, however, seeks to control more and more of how her life is put together. life should not be a blender into which all things are thrown, but a vessel in which care is exercised as soon as people realize that everything is going into the whole. the ceremonies of initiation don't do this work: they can however focus it by use of symbols which represent the new whole the initiate has made of her life. since the ceremonial part of initiation is the visible bit that anyone can get, foolish people assume that it is initiation. this assumption has spawned countless cults and kooky books t

remonial part of initiation is the visible bit that anyone can get, foolish people assume that it is initiation. this assumption has spawned countless cults and kooky books that focus on ceremony. these are as misleading as a book that describes the cap-and-gown ceremony- but fails to mention the four or five years of university beforehand *initiation is about exchange not (merely) book learning* people love to read and surf the web, and otherwise amuse themselves. playing with new ideas is lots of fun. but amusement is not change of a very high order. change is an interesting word, because it holds two ideas. one, that something exists that can be changed by applying materials and labor from a particular man or woman's subjective universe. two, that this process is different than simple i

g with new ideas is lots of fun. but amusement is not change of a very high order. change is an interesting word, because it holds two ideas. one, that something exists that can be changed by applying materials and labor from a particular man or woman's subjective universe. two, that this process is different than simple intellectual or cultural change. the work of a school is not simply changing people's ideas, the tv does that very well. the work of a school is to create a space where certain ideas, moods, artistic achievements, and magical powers will cluster. now this is very hard work, because no one wants to hear a new idea. everyone *thinks* they want to hear a new idea, and the teacher is deluged with people that are willing to take up her banner, but with no deep idea of what they

tv does that very well. the work of a school is to create a space where certain ideas, moods, artistic achievements, and magical powers will cluster. now this is very hard work, because no one wants to hear a new idea. everyone *thinks* they want to hear a new idea, and the teacher is deluged with people that are willing to take up her banner, but with no deep idea of what they are marching for. people marching under her banner may come to ask themselves- exactly what is this thing that i am marching under? and if that question is met by the right word, or gaze, or article from the teacher, a certain transmission can occur. this moment can not be planned for; although certain situations can be set up to make such things likely. what happens then is very surprising. the would-be follower t

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

of events, from avantgardista performance art to disney on ice. every night tons of things happen here in austin, and like anyone i am sad when i missed buying the ticket to the event that (in retrospect) i really wanted to go to. heck i could've taped _buffy_ that night. the word "initiation" is tossed around a great deal. so much so that it has come to be an almost meaningless term. i have seen people call themselves "initiates" because they bought (or even shoplifted) a book or video, because they took some drug, or because some idiot taught them a secret handshake in a bar. since human beings, by their (mainly forgotten) better natures, long to improve themselves, there is a great hunger for such "initiations- they are as popular as that perennial best-seller, toilet paper printed to l

for us, the future, we are constantly putting our lives together. generally this is done on a haphazard plan. we are somehow the product of our genes, our relationships, our education, and so forth. the initiate, however, seeks to control more and more of how her life is put together. life should not be a blender into which all things are thrown, but a vessel in which care is exercised as soon as people realize that everything is going into the whole. the ceremonies of initiation don't do this work: they can however focus it by use of symbols which represent the new whole the initiate has made of her life. since the ceremonial part of initiation is the visible bit that anyone can get, foolish people assume that it is initiation. this assumption has spawned countless cults and kooky books t

remonial part of initiation is the visible bit that anyone can get, foolish people assume that it is initiation. this assumption has spawned countless cults and kooky books that focus on ceremony. these are as misleading as a book that describes the cap-and-gown ceremony- but fails to mention the four or five years of university beforehand *initiation is about exchange not (merely) book learning* people love to read and surf the web, and otherwise amuse themselves. playing with new ideas is lots of fun. but amusement is not change of a very high order. change is an interesting word, because it holds two ideas. one, that something exists that can be changed by applying materials and labor from a particular man or woman's subjective universe. two, that this process is different than simple i

g with new ideas is lots of fun. but amusement is not change of a very high order. change is an interesting word, because it holds two ideas. one, that something exists that can be changed by applying materials and labor from a particular man or woman's subjective universe. two, that this process is different than simple intellectual or cultural change. the work of a school is not simply changing people's ideas, the tv does that very well. the work of a school is to create a space where certain ideas, moods, artistic achievements, and magical powers will cluster. now this is very hard work, because no one wants to hear a new idea. everyone *thinks* they want to hear a new idea, and the teacher is deluged with people that are willing to take up her banner, but with no deep idea of what they

tv does that very well. the work of a school is to create a space where certain ideas, moods, artistic achievements, and magical powers will cluster. now this is very hard work, because no one wants to hear a new idea. everyone *thinks* they want to hear a new idea, and the teacher is deluged with people that are willing to take up her banner, but with no deep idea of what they are marching for. people marching under her banner may come to ask themselves- exactly what is this thing that i am marching under? and if that question is met by the right word, or gaze, or article from the teacher, a certain transmission can occur. this moment can not be planned for; although certain situations can be set up to make such things likely. what happens then is very surprising. the would-be follower t

SATANGEL

. this fluidity of expression is a central part of spiritist witchcraft. the gods and goddesses that are the mysteries couple and breed incestuously, and our familiars copulate with everything all the time. many of the genuinely old spells of english witchcraft call as readily on the power of odin as they do upon the saints, apostles and martyrs. hell, some even call on devils and demons as well. people are sometimes a little baffled by this. whatever our interests and spirituality as adults, most of us have been subjected to christian brainwashing of one sort or another since early childhood. as such, its iconography and mystery are imprinted quite thoroughly in our deeper minds. hence our asylums have more patients who believe themselves to be christ, or speaking to mary, or receiving tr

s in between. silcharde (honorius. appears in the form of a king. a little bread must be given to him before he will depart. renders men happy and also discovers hidden treasures. sirchade (grimorium verum. a subordinate spirit of lucifer. has power to show thee all kinds of animals, of whatsoever nature they may be. sitri (goetia, 12th spirit. prince commanding 60 legions. procures love, compels people to appear naked. skratte (anglo-saxon. a name for the devil, which also means a sorcerer, and cross dresser! recognised as a title for the magister in some forms of the craft. stolas (goetia, 36th spirit. prince commanding 26 legions. appears as a mighty raven. teaches astronomy, and the virue of herbs and stones. succor-beloth. who presides over the devil s harem in hell, and tempts mortal

und us, as in the troubled centuries when thou didst reign, blood stained with tortures, like an obscene martyr, on thy throne of darkness, shaking in thy left hand the abominable sceptre of a bloody lingham. today thy degenerate sons are scattered, and celebrate thy cult in their hideouts. thy traditional pontiffs are blind shepherds, vile jades, presumptuous magi, poisoners and pariahs. but thy people have increased, and satan, thou canst be proud of the multitude of thy faithful ones, as false as thy will has desired. this world which denies thee, thou inhabitest it, thou wallowest in it as on the dead roses of a mouldy, smelly midden. thou hast won, o satan, though anonymous and obscure for a few more years yet; but the coming century will proclaim thy revenge. thou shall be reborn in

storms. he commands you, accursed devil, who ordered that you be cast from the heights of heaven to the depths of the earth. nor should you be unaware, satan and beelzebuch, that pains and torments will come upon you in the day of judgement and in that eternal day when god will come like a fiery furnace to judge the living and the dead k (the conjuration of malign spirits dealing in the bodies of people, as it is done by saint peter, fifteenth century. exorcism ii in the name of the father, and the son, and the holy spirits, amen. i conjure you, elves and all kinds of demons, of the night and of the day, by the father, and the son, and the holy spirit, and the undivided trinity, and by the intercession of the most blessed and glorious ever virgin mary, by the prayers of the prophets, by th

SATANIC APHORISMS

your food. 11. when walking in open territory, bother no one. if someone bothers you, ask him to stop. if he does not stop, destroy him. the nine satanic sins by anton szandor lavey 1987 1. stupidity the top of the list for satanic sins. the cardinal sin of satanism. it's too bad that stupidity isn't painful. ignorance is one thing, but our society thrives increasingly on stupidity. it depends on people going along with whatever they are told. the media promotes a cultivated stupidity as a posture that is not only acceptable but laudable. satanists must learn to see through the tricks and cannot afford to be stupid. 2. pretentiousness empty posturing can be most irritating and isn't applying the cardinal rules of lesser magic. on equal footing with stupidity for what keeps the money in cir

ardinal rules of lesser magic. on equal footing with stupidity for what keeps the money in circulation these days. everyone's made to feel like a big shot, whether they can come up with the goods or not. 3. solipsism can be very dangerous for satanists. projecting your reactions, responses and sensibilities onto someone who is probably far less attuned than you are. it is the mistake of expecting people to give you the same consideration, courtesy and respect that you naturally give them. they won't. instead, satanists must strive to apply the dictum of "do unto others as they do unto you" it's work for most of us and requires constant vigilance lest you slip into a comfortable illusion of everyone being like you. as has been said, certain utopias would be ideal in a nation of philosophers

the wider historical and social picture in mind. that is an important key to both lesser and greater magic. see the patterns and fit things together as you want the pieces to fall into place. do not be swayed by herd constraints know that you are working on another level entirely from the rest of the world. 7. forgetfulness of past orthodoxies be aware that this is one of the keys to brainwashing people into accepting something new and different, when in reality it's something that was once widely accepted but is now presented in a new package. we are expected to rave about the genius of the creator and forget the original. this makes for a disposable society. 8. counterproductive pride that first word is important. pride is great up to the point you begin to throw out the baby with the ba

SATANIC BIBLE

heretical innovations, my usual first step in research, i decided to watch and listen to him as an unidentified member of an audience. he was described in some newspapers as a former circus and carnival lion tamer and trickster now representing himself as the devil's representative on earth, and i wanted to determine first whether he was a true satanist, a prankster, or a quack. i had already met people in the limelight of the occult business; in fact, jeane dixon was my landlady and i had a chance to write about her before ruth montgomery did. but i had considered all the occultists phonies, hypocrites, or quacks, and i would never spend five minutes writing about their various forms of hocus-pocus. all the occultists i had met or heard of were white-lighters: alleged seers, prophesiers

making. he had been enrolled as a criminology major at the city college of san fransisco. that led to his first conformist job, photographer for the san fransisco police department. as it worked out, that job had as much to do as any other with his development of satanism as a way of life "i saw the bloodiest, grimiest side of human nature" lavey recounted in a session dealing with his past life "people shot by nuts, knifed by their friends; little kids splattered in the gutter by hit-and-run drivers. it was disgusting and depressing. i asked myself 'where is god' i came to detest the sanctimonious attitude of people toward violence, always saying 'it's god's will" so he quit in disgust after three years of being a crime photographer and returned to playing organ, this time in nightclubs a

aying 'it's god's will" so he quit in disgust after three years of being a crime photographer and returned to playing organ, this time in nightclubs and theaters to earn a living while he continued his studies into his life's passion: the black arts. once a week he held classes on arcane topics: hauntings, e.s.p, dreams, vampires, werewolves, divination, ceremonial magic, etc. they attracted many people who were, or have since become, well known in the arts and sciences, and the business world. eventually a "magic circle" evolved from this group. the major purpose of the circle was to meet for the performance of magical rituals lavey had discovered or devised. he had accumulated a library of works that descibed the black mass and other infamous ceremonies conducted by groups such as the kn

y, was transmitted by major wire services to daily newspapers everywhere: and it showed up on the front page of such bulwarks of the media as the los angeles times. as the result of the publicity, grottos (lavey's counterpart to covens) affiliated with the church of satan spread throughout the world, proving one of lavey's cardinal messages: the devil is alive and highly popular with a great many people. of course lavey pointed out to anyone who would listen that the devil to him and his followers was not the stereotyped fellow cloaked in red garb, with horns, tail and pitchfork, but rather the dark forces in nature that human beings are just beginning to fathom. how did lavey square that explanation with his own appearance at times in black cowl with horns? he replied "people need ritual

an grottos around the world, and devote himself to writing, lecturing, teaching- and to his family: wife diane, the blonde beauty who serves as high priestess of the church; ravenhaired daughter karla, now in her early twenties, a criminology major like her father before, spending much of her time lecturing on satanism at universities in many parts of the country; and finally zeena, remembered by people who saw the famous photo of the satanic church baptism as a tiny tot, but now a gorgeously developed teenager attracting a growing pack of wolves, human male variety. out of lavey's relatively quiescent period came his widely read, pioneering books: first, the satanic bible, which at this writing is in its twelfth edition (and this is my second, revised introduction, after having written th

SATANIC RITUALS

ary. this phenomenon has been eloquently defined by* inaccurate assumption; the traditional messe noir employs a parody of matthew 6:9 rather than a word-order inversion. psychiatrist thomas s. szasz in the manufacture of madness. wherever this polarity of opposites exists, there is balance, life, and evolution. where it is lacking, disintegration, extinction and decay ensue. it is high time that people learned that without opposites, vitality wanes. yet opposite has long been synonymous with bad. despite the prevalence of adages like "variety is the spice of life-"it takes all kinds-'the grass is always greener" many people still automatically condemn whatever is opposite as "evil" action and reaction, cause and effect, are the bases of everything in the known universe. yet when automobil

to be confused with vibrato. the success of magical operations is dependent upon application of principles learned rather than the amount of data collected. this rule must be stressed, for ignorance of this fact is the one most consistent cause of magical incompetency-and the least likely to be considered as the reason for failure. the most successful individuals throughout history have been the people who learn a few good tricks and apply them well, rather than those with a whole bag full who don't know which trick to pull out at the right time-or how to use it once they get it out! much magical curricula is padded beyond belief with pseudo-esoteric data, the purpose of which is (a) to make it tougher to learn, since no one places any credence in what comes too easy (though they constant

at the entities he calls upon as friends and companions, for even an "impersonal" device will respond better to a conscientious and respectful user. this principle is accurate for operating automobiles and power tools, as well as demons and elementals. it will be apparent to some readers that satanic rites of the type contained in this book can act as catalysts for the actions of great numbers of people, and indeed they have-acting, in the words of lovecraft, as the mind that is held by no head. whenever reference in this book is made to a priest, the role may also be taken by a woman who can serve in the capacity of priestess. it must be clarified, however, that the essence of satanism-its dualistic principle-necessarily imposes an active/ passive dichotomy upon the respective roles of ce

ch ate spoken, and unless the litany of a ritual is stimulating to the speaker, silence is far more desirable. the celebrant or priest conducting a rite must serve as a sounding board for the emotions of those in attendance. through the strength of his words, his listeners' potential charge of magical energy can be inspired to peak intensity or wane to lethargy out of sheer boredom. however, many people are bored by any litany, no matter how meaningful or eloquent, so it behooves the magician to select his co-workers with care. those who are perennially bored are usually stupid, insensitive, unimaginative individuals. they are deadwood in any ritual chamber. naturally, there is a reasonable level of possible emotional response which must be understood when selecting a litany to he used for

e" now he may say "standing at the gates of hell to summon lucifer, that he might rise and show himself as the harbinger of balance and truth to a world grown heavy with the spawn of holy lies" in order to engender the same emotional response. the guiding thoughts behind satanic rituals past and present have emanated from diverse minds and places, yet all operate on much the same "frequency" many people who never conceptualized their personal philosophies discover that the principles of satanism are an unequalled vehicle for their thoughts; hence the title of "satanist" is now being claimed by its rightful owners. those who disagree with the non-christian definition of satanist, as set forth in the satanic bible, should examine the basis of that disagreement. it surely stems from one of tw

SATANICON

on copyright 1993 by adrian clavex. satanicon: the book of evil revised and expanded edition copyright 1996 by adrian claves. all rights reserved. printed in the usa -iii- prelude to evil: hell! hell isn t such a bad place. hell is our creed. hell is the satanic black chapel; a place to be alone to ponder; to ritualize, guided by waxen flames of darkness. hell is our interlude, a moment away from people, christianity, moralism, crime, complaints and despair, politics and newspapers, problems great and small. hell is where we consume the smokish flavours of incense and soothing melodies of bach and berlioz. hell is where we re sympathetic to darkened images, shadows on the walls, spectres out of our minds. hell is where we yearn as we will; where we indulge in whatever vice desired. hell is

realistic human worth while recognizing them as such. fiction becomes perverted deceit when he learns about the truth, sees the evidence of the truth, and then denies it; when far-fetched fiction becomes reality through belief. such believers often choose to embrace falsehoods which promise the world, and beyond, but never delivers as they are devoid of substance; they have no basis-in-fact. such people exist under a false belief of coming paradise and ever-lasting life after death as a reward for being a slave to a belief. these aforementioned, unperverted characteristics of satan which are collectively considered sin by the word of god (the xian bible) aren t sins at all in this context; nor are they sins against god because there s no actual god (outside of man) to sin against! if anyth

ere folly and sport for the barbarian. man above god; master above slave! a return to the elements of the pre-xian society of barbarism which readily stood as examples and models for the philosophies of nietzsche, spencer and the marquis de sade. warning concerning the great christian conspiracy of armageddon and the religion of the true deceiver shall cause much strife and bitterness amongst the people of the world. there will be wars of words and even appeals to governments and their leaders to settle these issues, but these decisions will only serve to heighten the hostilities. the tyrannical -5- leaders of the xian faith will conspire to (at the risk of mankind s annihilation) bring forth, through mass suggestion, the feudal sentiments of holy land governments, resulting in the occurre

an being based upon religious prejudice according to their god s law. damn them! xians are the greatest opponents of occultism. yet, they claim to be the greatest fortune and misfortune tellers. xians want to become omnipotent and immortal as god; thus an alien. satanists are the gods of alienation, and immortal, in our creations! xian propagandists are forever complaining bout the evils of other people in the world. well, if they don t like it, then they can get the hell out! this is satan s world. the king of the world -8- recently the literary market (especially supermarkets) has been inundated with books of accusation by the festering ignorance of the sensationalist xian authors and their publishers, who carelessly categorize true satanists with criminals who use the various occult rel

l is the natural state of man: the indulgence of the self; the senses of life. goodness is a learned state; ideally, requiring abstinence from the worldly pleasures and a neurotic adherence to altruism. civilization is the very essence of the taming of the beast. xianity is the very essence of civilization. the xian church and its pulpit-pounders have always made their living off the fears of the people: the fear of retribution if one does not submit to their doctrines and eternal punishment if one does not submit to their god. to be a false christ is to allow the worthless to perish while allowing the worthy to flourish. the second coming not of jesus but the re-birth of babylon! the society of satan! the true saviors of mankind; the enlighteners of truth are the antichrists! the satanic

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

urch that, according to satanic adherents, hold the masses in a strangle-hold of repressive and unnatural morality and slave-like consciousness. satanism is therefore suggested to offer freedom, true freedom of thought, rather than artificial freedoms that are offered by political or religious systems. satanism deals with the here and now, with reality as it is. satanism accepts the inequality of people, of sexes and of races. it accepts the necessity of disease, famine and death. take away such things and mankind creates a dangerous imbalance in nature and it is in nature that satanism is firmly grounded. however, in order to return to a natural way of living, certain practices are deemed useful in order to free the individuals contaminated psyche from the education of a society and civil

such invocation is a lengthy process. cathartic rites such as the black mass may be of use here, where the individual re-programmes his or her mind and emotions in order to free him or herself from the unconscious influence of repression, morality and guilt. if there is doubt or uncertainty within the satanist's mind the energies may manifest in a manner that is detrimental to the satanist. many people consider the examples of individuals using black magic, ouija boards and so forth as always causing harm to the individuals themselves, but this is a misunderstanding, since the individual using such methods must undergo a process of catharsis in order to remain in conscious control of the forces summoned. it is for this reason that some satanic groups promote indulgence and then control of

anism- an examination of satanic black magic side 9 af 21 file//c:\windows\skrivebord\nyt%20til%20bibilotek\ona\various\satanism_an_examin. 20-04-03 a collection of sacred-magick.com< the esoteric library refers to an understanding of the cosmos in essence, as it is. from a jungian perspective it implies a withdrawal of not only one's own projections but also of all the projections from all other people onto the universe. everything is therefore understood according to its inner nature rather than its exterior form. this is referred to as 'acausal perception' by the order of nine angles, that is, perception that occurs other than causally and it is this form of perception, partly as a product of a successful crossing of the abyss, that is said to determine the adept from the initiate. last

to gain a deeper and more constructive insight into the concept and of human sacrifice. the friends of hekate, operated throughout england between the 1960's and the 1980's. although the group is believed to still operate under a different name or names, they have been linked to a number of disappearances and deaths that occurred in sussex during the 1970's and 80's. altogether the deaths of five people have been connected to the sacrificial rites of the friends of hekate: a policeman, a vicar, an old age pensioner and two women all disappeared during this space of time. both the policeman and the vicar were found on a ley line and furthermore, both the vicar- whose disappearance occurred on 31st october- and the policeman were found in an area that had been thoroughly searched beforehand

uilt complexes. two thousand years of being the "scapegoat" has inevitably left us on the defensive. in any statements for public consumption, we have expanded too much time and energy in explaining what we are not, and this preponderance of the negative has created a void rather than a valid exegesis. now we are once again being accused of sacrificing babies and indulging in illegal sexual acts. people assume that we gain some advantage by so doing, though no-one has ever detailed how such acts could increase knowledge, and knowledge is what satanists are seeking. orthodoxy substitutes faith for knowledge. no-one can form an objective judgment without experience, but experience is forbidden to the followers of establishment religions. belief is demanded. centuries ago, this may have been

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

25-30 meaning: end of the universe. psalm 116:7: turn unto thy rest, 0 my soul, for tetragrammaton rewardeth thee. the seals of these are addressed to the zelator adeptus minor.us chapter 16: shinto 393 chapter 17: sikhism 419 chapter 18: zoroastrianism 443 where to learn more xxxvii index xxxix contents vi world religions: almanac reader s guide religion influences the views and actions of many people in the world today in both political and personal ways. in some instances religious fervor compels people to perform selfless acts of compassion, while in others it spurs them to bitter warfare. religion opens some people to all humanity but restricts others to remain loyal to small groups. in general, religion can be described as a unified system of thought, feeling, and action that is sha

ts to answer questions that science does not touch, such as the meaning of life and what happens after death. perhaps one of the most amazing things about religion is that there is no commonly held way of looking at it. yet most of the world s population participates in it in one way or another. though hard to define, religion seems to be a universal experience and need. of the nearly 6.5 billion people on earth, only about 16 percent (about 1.1. billion) say they do not believe in a god or do not believe in a specific religion. the rest of the world s population belongs to one of more than twenty different major religions. features and format world religions: almanac covers the history, traditions, and worldviews of dominant and less prominent religions and their sects and offshoots. this

es ancient beliefs, such as those of egypt and mesopotamia; smaller movements like that of neo-paganism and baha; and philosophies, including those of ancient greece and rome, agnosticism, and atheism. in addition, vii an introductory chapter, what is religion, explores the concept of religion in more depth. numerous black-and-white images illustrate the text, while sidebars highlight interesting people and fascinating facts connected with the world s religions. the title includes a glossary, a timeline, research and activity ideas, sources for further reading, and a subject index. world religions reference library world religions: almanac is only one component of the three-part world religions reference library. the set also includes a twovolume set of biographies and one volume of primar

ross the religious spectrum. the selections are grouped into three thematic chapters: creation stories and foundation myths; characteristics of the divine; and religion as a guide to living. the first explores the creation stories of religions, such as those relayed in islam s qur an, and foundational myths, such as the one told in black elk speaks, that provide a unifying cultural basis for many people. the second chapter, characteristics of the divine, explores the aspects and personalities of god or the gods as revealed through religious documents such as the epic of gilgamesh and swami vivekananda s paper on hinduism. the final chapter examines how religion provides guidelines that people can use in their everyday lives. these include selections from the christian bible; the avesta, th

ain. 1517 the german augustinian monk martin luther launches the protestant reformation, which divides christianity into two main denominations, or branches: catholicism and protestantism. 1817 92 life span of mirza husayn ali nuri, later known as baha u lla h, who was the founder of the baha faith. 1844 the german philosopher karl marx makes his famous statement that religion is the opium of the people. 1867 beginning of the meiji restoration in japan, during which shinto is made the official state religion. 1870 the british scientist thomas henry huxley coins the term agnosticism to describe his own skepticism (doubt) regarding the existence of god. 1893 the paper what is hinduism? by swami vivekananda, presented at the world parliament of religions in chicago, exposes many westerners to

SECRET TEACHINGS OF THE ROSICRUCIANS IN THE 16 17C

o that the eye of wisdom will open in thine own self and thou wilt attain a studio particulari ad universale and one find all. i am the alpha and the omega, the beginning and the end, saith the lord, god liveth in a light, since no one can come to him, or near him. this is the omega, which has caused so many evil days and restless nights. this is the trifling matter over which so many hundreds of people moaned in vain. notice here the eternal end without beginning, the eternal revolution and circle, in eternal love, willpower and centro, whose principle reveals itself since eternity began. you will see in this the eternal nature in its seven apparitions, revealing itself in the centro of the eternal bottomless depth since eternity began. the centrum of the eternal bottomless depth of light

SEPHER HA BAHIR

two. it is written (psalm 139:12 "even darkness is not dark to you. night shines like day- light and darkness are the same" 2. rabbi berachiah said: it is written (genesis 1:2 "the earth was chaos (tohu) and desolation (bohu. what is the meaning of the word "was" in this verse? this indicates that the chaos existed previously [and already was. what is chaos (tohu? something that confounds (taha) people. what is desolation (bohu? it is something that has substance. this is the reason that it is called bohu, that is, bo hu "it is in it" 3. why does the torah begin with the letter bet? in order that it begin with a blessing (berachah. how do we know that the torah is called a blessing? because it is written (deuteronomy 33:23 "the filling is god's blessing possessing the sea and the south" t

to him at the wedding and says to him "do with her as you desire" 4. how do we know that the word berachah [usually translated as blessing] comes from the word baruch [meaning blessed? perhaps it comes from the word berech [meaning knee. it is written (isaiah 44:23 "for to me shall every knee bend [berachah can therefore mean] the place to which every knee bends. what example does this resemble? people want to see the king, but do not know where to find his house (bayit. first they ask "where is the king's house" only then can they ask "where is the king" the bahir 4 it is thus written "for to me shall every knee bend- even the highest "every tongue shall swear" 5. rabbi rahumai sat and expounded: what is the meaning of the verse (deuteronomy 33:23 "the filling is god's blessing, possessi

as the connotation of burning? this is because it is fire that burns all fire. it is thus written (1 kings 18:38 "and god's fire fell, and it consumed the burnt offering, the wood, the stones, the dust, and evaporated the water that was in the trench" the bahir 12 section iii the seven voices and the sephiroth 45. he (rabbi amorai) said: what is the meaning of the verse (exodus 20:15, and all the people saw the voices. these are the voice regarding which king david spoke. it is thus written (psalm 29:3, the voice of god is upon the waters, the god of glory thunders [this is the first voice [the second voice is (psalm 29:4, the voice of god comes in strength. regarding this it is written (isaiah 10:13, by the strength of my hand have i done it. it is likewise written (isaiah 48:13, also my

ce makes hinds to calf, strips the forests bare, and in his temple, all say glory. it is thus written (song of songs 2:7) i bind you with an oath, o daughters of jerusalem, with the hosts, or with the hinds of the field. this teaches us that the torah was given with seven voices. in each of them the master of the universe revealed himself to them, and they saw him. it is thus written, and all the people saw the voices. 46. one verse states (2 samuel 22:10, he bent the heavens and came down, with gloom under his feet. another verse says (exodus 19:20) and god came down on mount sinai, to the top of the mountain. still another verse, however (exodus 20:22) states from heaven i spoke to you. how is this reconciled? his great fire was on earth, and this was one voice. the other voices were in

is servants wrapped in a white robe. even though he is far away, they can still hear his voice. this is true even though they cannot see his throat when he speaks. in a similar manner, they saw an image, but not an entire image. it is therefore written, you saw no form, only a voice. it is also written (deuteronomy 4:12) a voice of words you heard. 48. one verse (exodus 20:15, states, and all the people saw the voices. another verse, however (deuteronomy 4:12) states, the voice of words you heard. how can [the two be reconciled? at first they saw the voices. what did the see? the seven voices mentioned by david. but in the end they heard the word that emanated from them all. but we have learned that there were ten. our sages taught that they were all said with a single word. but we have sa

SET IT STRAIGHT

gly alike (p. 29, and that holding up this balance is indispensable, moreover not by 'inventing' new solutions when difficulties arise, but rather by seeking the already existing remedy from old texts (p. 119) rostislav holthoer, the professor of egyptology in the university of uppsala (in sweden, who teaches the subject also in helsinki university, mentioned on one class that "the 'nefer' of the people was to particularize the neteru, thus to uphold ma'at, the universal order. this was felt to be just, good and purposeful" according to te velde set's (and nepthys) birth was the beginning of confusion. set caused disorder even before his name existed, and disturbed the regular processes of creation [as reflected in his allegedly disorderly birth; plutarch "not in due season or manner, but

SETH IN THE MAGICKAL TEXTS

cuss pgm iv.1331-1389. 16 see "iao und seth" 34-48. pearson did not note this text. 17 there is no need to regard the identification of jesus as "the god of the hebrews" as due to a later hand. in certain quarters, jesus was regarded as the biblical maleak yahweh, the yahweh angel, who is often indistinguishable from god himself. already in jude 5, jesus is seen as the angel of yahweh who led the people out of egypt; see j. fossum "kyrios jesus as the angel of the lord in jude 5-7, new testament studies 33 (1987) 226-243. this is one of the prominent works of the deity invoked in the spell in pgm iv.3007-3086; see lines 3034-3036 and 3054-3055. 18 see pearson "egyptian seth (above, n. 3) 30, 31, 33 "seth (above, n. 1) 76-79. 90 jarl fossum and brian glazer indicated by the phrase "seth set

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

ine all senses and faculties and input from the greater self into one great awareness that functions as a unit. when this new sense is combined with the power of the force, the results are often spectacular. this is one solid reason why adepts seek the force and rely upon its power to complete the circuit. anyway, once this new faculty is acquired, it is especially useful in the presence of other people. seldom is an adept taken by surprise as he senses what the others are going to do before they do it, even if they are a ways away. perhaps, what we call seeing might be better defined as expanded consciousness, but that is a big term for such a simple book. the awakening when an adept is fully awakened, he experiences what we call the knowing. he simply knows. the knowledge flashes into hi

a time, lay your foundation, and then build upon it. if your first attempts are less than impressive, apply patience and try again. remember, what is difficult today is easy tomorrow. the fact that you can't find your shoes in the morning only means that you didn't pay attention to where you put them the night before. pay attention! expand your circle everyone has a circle of awareness. for most people it is about three feet in diameter and considered "private space" or a privacy circle, and most strangers or unfamiliar persons won't intrude within this limit as it is a natural boundary, common to all human beings. there is a small part of human consciousness that automatically monitors this space, sweeping it like radar or a man hunting spiders with a stick, detecting any intrusion or po

trangers or unfamiliar persons won't intrude within this limit as it is a natural boundary, common to all human beings. there is a small part of human consciousness that automatically monitors this space, sweeping it like radar or a man hunting spiders with a stick, detecting any intrusion or possible danger. adepts work at expanding their circle of awareness as far as possible, not to keep other people out, but to know and understand what is going on around them in concentric rings or levels of importance. also, this circle of awareness is not fixed in time or space. it can reach forward and backward and sideways throughout time and eternity. adepts work at being aware of yesterday, today, and tomorrow so that they can better deal with their environment and its changing conditions, partic

ted with others, and in time, a tribe will form. this is handy as when something really big falls over, there are adequate resources to help pick it up. here, here! if we keep this up, we'll have a society on our hands. oh well. fortunately, the cbr has taken all this into consideration, and there are many lessons devoted to handling that subject. you see, the cbr is at its best when dealing with people. however, before we start dealing with people, we have to begin dealing with you. order and stability are necessary to success, and all brothers and sisters, including you, must first begin by doing some mental house cleaning. now that statement is sure going to piss somebody off! however, most adepts, sooner or later begin to try to accomplish fetes of greater magic. the day will come, and

veil. therefore, all must live in the here and now. the trick is to focus on what we are doing while we are doing it. this involves being in control of our thinking and our emotions. there are those who run free, mindlessly doing whatever seems like a passable idea at the time, never weighing past successes or failures or having any concern about how their actions may affect future events. these people never fare very well, and the product of their lives generally adds up to little or nothing. mostly, they are a burden on society, and often they are shunned or expelled from the community at large. other more intelligent people learn by doing and seeing and knowing. they consider their actions before they do them, deciding whether or not they like the probable outcome. these people are usu

SIFRA DETZNIYUTHA

y stating to me. speak unto the children of israel, that they move forward.120 explicitly stating that they move forward. it depended on fate.121 for he wished to honor the beard. and what is right in his eyes you will do, and you will hearken unto his commandments, and you will keep all his statutes,122 up to here, for i am the lord hvhy, your healer.123 exclusively for this. 15 chapter five woe people of sin, congregation heavy with iniquity, seed of evildoers, children..124 seven grades: v v y h h v h v h h d vy emits d d h h y vh h h emits v d v v 125 the son (rb, bar) conceals adam who is male and female, which are v d. and it is written: children that deal corruptly. it created six (tysarb, b reshith, it created (arb, bara).126 it created six is the word. it created is half a word. f

SINISTER TAROT

ircle turn to frogs the skeleton of a child the birth of an army a nexion is opened. wyrd- azanigin that which is beyond personal destiny. that which causes expression of itself via the implementation or provocation of acts which in their design achieve long term aims beyond the causal death of an individual; changing aspects of a society by significant creations and thus changing a whole race of people- fulfilling the destiny or wyrd of the ethos of a civilization. acts that inaugurate a new aeon. the causal nature that is dictated by the essence of things fate etc. xi autumn a marriage beneath the earth in elixir she washes her hands a black eagle a palace of light she becomes the snake who offers the sword to sever the arm desire- lidagon alchemy: the union of two balancing forces that

ay the destiny of one individual and thus disrupt the greater wyrd. a clouding of vision that creates doubts, lack of direction, susceptibility to outside forces and possibly, if insight is lost, the renouncing of a quest. the hardship imposed by the consequences of actions, but by the suffering such striving imposes, wisdom- and destiny- may be attained. awareness of those factors- such as other people- that may fulfill destiny, and the hard practical realities of striving to create this fulfillment. sadness and wisdom and creativity through loss xvii the blue statue his red eyes survey the maze bringer of wisdom the perfect child and the tetrahedron bathing hair in the dark pool successor star- nemicu the maturity and bringing to fulfillment of that promise re-presented by atus vi and vi

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

unacquainted with an old-book shop, existing some years since in the neighbourhood of covent garden; i say a few, for certainly there was little enough to attract the many in those precious volumes which the labour of a life had accumulated on the dusty shelves of my old friend d. there were to be found no popular treatises, no entertaining romances, no histories, no travels, no "library for the people" no "amusement for the million" but there, perhaps, throughout all europe, the curious might discover the most notable collection, ever amassed by an enthusiast, of the works of alchemist, cabalist, and astrologer. the owner had lavished a fortune in the purchase of unsalable treasures. but old d did not desire to sell. it absolutely went to his heart when a customer entered his shop: he wa

t praise of a work of imagination, to say that its characters are exact to common life, even in sculpture "in sculpture! no, no! there the high ideal must at least be essential "pardon me; i fear you have not seen souter johnny and tam o'shanter "ah" said the old gentleman, shaking his head "i live very much out of the world, i see. i suppose shakespeare has ceased to be admired "on the contrary; people make the adoration of shakespeare the excuse for attacking everybody else. but then our critics have discovered that shakespeare is so real "real! the poet who has never once drawn a character to be met with in actual life, who has never once descended to a passion that is false, or a personage who is real" i was about to reply very severely to this paradox, when i perceived that my compani

he academy, a great nobleman and wit) one evening, at paris, several months after the date of our last chapter, there was a reunion of some of the most eminent wits of the time, at the house of a personage distinguished alike by noble birth and liberal accomplishments. nearly all present were of the views that were then the mode. for, as came afterwards a time when nothing was so unpopular as the people, so that was the time when nothing was so vulgar as aristocracy. the airiest fine gentleman and the haughtiest noble prated of equality, and lisped enlightenment. among the more remarkable guests were condorcet, then in the prime of his reputation, the correspondent of the king of prussia, the intimate of voltaire, the member of half the academies of europe, noble by birth, polished in mann

ests, awed in spite of themselves, shortly afterwards broke up and retired. chapter 1.vii. qui donc t'a donne la mission s'annoncer au peuple que la divinite n'existe pas? quel avantage trouves-tu a persuader a l'homme qu'une force aveugle preside a ses destinees et frappe au hasard le crime et la vertu? robespierre "discours" mai 7, 1794 (who then invested you with the mission to announce to the people that there is no god? what advantage find you in persuading man that nothing but blind force presides over his destinies, and strikes haphazard both crime and virtue) it was some time before midnight when the stranger returned home. his apartments were situated in one of those vast abodes which may be called an epitome of paris itself, the cellars rented by mechanics, scarcely removed a ste

es, and strikes haphazard both crime and virtue) it was some time before midnight when the stranger returned home. his apartments were situated in one of those vast abodes which may be called an epitome of paris itself, the cellars rented by mechanics, scarcely removed a step from paupers, often by outcasts and fugitives from the law, often by some daring writer, who, after scattering amongst the people doctrines the most subversive of order, or the most libellous on the characters of priest, minister, and king, retired amongst the rats, to escape the persecution that attends the virtuous; the ground-floor occupied by shops; the entresol by artists; the principal stories by nobles; and the garrets by journeymen or grisettes. as the stranger passed up the stairs, a young man of a form and c

SIR WALLIS BUDGE EGYPTIAN MAGIC

en we find that beliefs and superstitions of the most degraded character flourished with rank luxuriance among the peasants p. xii and working classes of that country, who failed to understand the symbolism of the elaborate ceremonies which were performed in the temples, and who were too ignorant to distinguish the spiritual conceptions which lay at their root--to meet the religious needs of such people the magician, and in later times the priest, found it necessary to provide pageants and ceremonies which appealed chiefly to the senses, and following their example, unscrupulous but clever men took advantage of the ignorance of the general public and pretended to knowledge of the supernatural, and laid claim to the possession of power over gods, and spirits, and demons. such false knowledg

ch maintained their hold in a degree upon the minds of the egyptians long after they had advanced to a high state of civilization. we may think that such ideas and beliefs are both childish and foolish, but there is no possible reason for doubting that they were very real things to those who held them, and whether they are childish or foolish or both they certainly passed into the religion of the people of egypt, wherein they grew and flourished, and were, at least many of them, adopted by the egyptian converts to christianity, or copts. reference is made to them in the best classical works of the ancient egyptians, and it is more than probable that from them they found their way into the literatures of the other great nations of antiquity, and through the greeks, romans, arabs, and others

es, and finally cast him out of the house. soon afterwards, whilst wandering about, he saw the funeral procession pass through the forum, and at that moment an old man went to the bier, and with sobs and tears accused the widow of poisoning his nephew so that she might inherit his property and marry her lover. presently the mob which had gathered together wanted to set her house on fire, and some people began to stone her; the small boys also threw stones at her. when she had denied the accusation, and had called upon the gods to be witnesses of her innocence, the old man cried out "let, then, divine providence decide the truth, in answer to her denial. behold, the famous prophet zaclas the egyptian, dwelleth among us, and he hath promised me that for much money he will make the soul of th

eace. at this moment zaclas addressed him, and telling him that he had the power, through his prayers, to cause the fiends to come and torture him, ordered, him to make known the means by which he had died. with a groan he replied that the wife whom he had recently married gave him poison to drink, and that he died in consequence. the wife at once contradicted the words of her husband, and of the people who were standing round some took one side and some another. at length the husband declared that he would prove the truth of his own words, and pointing to telephron, p. 15 who had attempted to guard his body, told those present that the witches after making many attempts to elude his vigilance had cast deep sleep upon him. they next called upon himself by his name, which happened to be tel

s in egypt. it is most unlikely that they were made by the aboriginal inhabitants of egypt, for, notwithstanding the various conjectures which have been made as to their object and use, it is pretty certain that, as m. j. de morgan said, 2 they "belong to the cult" according to this writer their use was exceedingly widespread until the end of the neolithic period, but with the advent of the p. 28 people whom we call egyptians they become very rare. in the subsequent period the animal forms disappear, and their place is taken by plaques of schist, rectangular in shape, upon which are inscribed, in rough outline, figures of animals, etc. the theory that these objects were intended as whetstones, or as slabs upon which to rub down paint, will not hold, for the reasons which m. j. de morgan ha

SIX ANGLED RITE OF THE ROYAL SUN OF THE GOAT LORD

of the grouping of the implements. if you happen to be using an altar, it can be on the altar instead. you begin by going to the west, a short distance from the circle, and you close your eyes, and meditate on the darkness, just formless, expansive darkness. you must bring to mind a doorway that seems imposing to you- a frightening doorway, threatening and ominous seeming, and even though no two people will have the same image in their heads, all of these doors should have a rough image of a horned man carved or painted on them, his head and face only. he should be leering in a rather disconcerting way. in your mind's eye, step forward and knock on the door three times, and hear a great hollow booming, echoing behind it, which vibrates in your head and in your bones. then, watch it open s

SIX WAYS OF KNOWLEDGE

ntric hearing at first comes only by accident. it means truly listening without prejudice to what is said to you. it requires a great strength of ego to do this. usually we let our feelings for the speaker (either positive or negative) color what is said. our first true initiation came from hearing. one night we heard something that led to our knowing the world is much larger and looser than most people believe it to be. it may have been a throwaway line in a movie, a heart-to-heart with another magician- or anything else. what it really was, was our psyche picking up a sound like the sound our psyche makes. other-centric hearing requires calmness and strength of purpose. a good exercise to get it is by listening to someone whom you really disagree with, to see if you can parrot their argu

SOLOMON

t early dawn there begins to blow a certain wind until the third hour. and its blast is harsh and terrible, and it slays man and beast. and no spirit can live upon earth against this demon. i pray thee then, forasmuch as the spirit is a wind, contrive something according to the wisdom given in thee by the lord thy god, and deign to send a man able to capture it. and behold, king solomon, i and my people and all my land will serve thee unto death. and all arabia shall be at peace with thee, if thou wilt perform this act of righteousness for us. wherefore we pray thee, contemn not our humble prayer, and suffer not to be utterly brought to naught the eparchy subordinated to thy authority. because we are suppliants, both i and my people and all my land. farewell to my lord. all health" 118. an

all be at peace with thee, if thou wilt perform this act of righteousness for us. wherefore we pray thee, contemn not our humble prayer, and suffer not to be utterly brought to naught the eparchy subordinated to thy authority. because we are suppliants, both i and my people and all my land. farewell to my lord. all health" 118. and i solomon read this epistle; and i folded it up and gave it to my people, and said to them "after seven days shalt thou remind me of this epistle. and jerusalem was built, and the temple was being completed. and there was a stone [1, the end stone of the corner lying there, great, chosen out, one which i desired lay in the head of the corner of the completion of the temple. and all the workmen, and all the demons helping them came to the same place to bring up t

SORCERIES OF ZOS

e non-human entities; that is to say they pre-dated the human life- wave on this planet, and their powers- which would today appear unearthly- derived from extra-spatial dimensions. they impregnated the aura of the earth with the magical seed from which the human foetus was ultimately generated. arthur machen was, perhaps, near the truth of the matter when he suggested that the fairies and little people of folklore were decorous devices concealing processes of non-human sorcery repellent to mankind. machen, blackwood, crowley, lovecraft, fortune, and others, frequently used as a theme for their writings the influx of extra-terrestrial powers which have been moulding the history of our planet since time began; that is, since time began for us, for we are only too prone to suppose that we we

d others, frequently used as a theme for their writings the influx of extra-terrestrial powers which have been moulding the history of our planet since time began; that is, since time began for us, for we are only too prone to suppose that we were here first and that we alone are here now, whereas the most ancient occult traditions affirm that we were neither the first nor are we the only ones to people the earth; the great old ones and the elder gods find echoes in the myths and legends of all peoples. austin spare claimed to have had direct experience of the existence of extraterrestrial intelligences, and crowley- as his autobiography makes abundantly cleardevoted a lifetime to proving that extra-terrestrial and superhuman consciousness can and does exist independently of the human orga

doctrine whereas- originally- they were living emblems, sentient symbols, of ante- christian faith. when the occult significance of primal symbols is fathomed at the draconian level, the systme of sorcery which spare evolved through contact with 'witch' paterson becomes explicable, and all magical circles, sorceries, and cults, are seen as manifestations of the shadow. footnotes (1) see the white people, the shining pyramid, and other stories. this theme is a frequent one with machen. the hideous atavisms described by lovecraft in many of his tales evoke even more potently the atmosphere of cosmic horror and 'evi l' peculiar to the influx of extra-terrestrial powers (2) see the confessions, moonchild, magick without tears, and other works by crowley (3) frederick muller, 1975 (4 'the body

SPENSER THE CULT OF THE ALL SEEING EYE 1960

ircles and a spiraling diagonal line which might be compared to a vibrating musical chord. as a 'resting spot' for the viewer's eyes, he provided one spot of black amid the light colors, a half circle at which all lines of the fresco and the room converge" in the new yorker story cited earlier (see sources, beskow was quoted as saying "my fresco contained no intentional symbols, though i've heard people say that the black-and-pale-blue circle in the upper middle section of the panel stands for the cosmos. all that i seriously sought to do was to open up the wall, in order to let the eye travel farther, and to open up the mind, provoking meditation but not directing it (all emphasis supplied- 8- the mystic, p. d. ouspensky, has written4 that in "real art nothing is accidental. it is mathema

but not directing it (all emphasis supplied- 8- the mystic, p. d. ouspensky, has written4 that in "real art nothing is accidental. it is mathematics. everything in it can be calculated, everything can be known beforehand. the artist knows and understands what he wants to convey and his work cannot produce one impression on one man and another impression on another, presuming, of course [they are] people on one level. at the same time the same work of art will produce different impressions on people of different levels. and people from lower levels will never receive from it what people of higher levels receive. this is real, objective art. an objective work of art. affects the emotional and not oniy the intellectual side of man (his emphasis) mr. beskow's picture is described as nonobjecti

who visit the meditation room was written under the direction of dag hammarskjold. its description of the room is deliberately couched in abstruse language. it contains terms which have meaning to the esoterically inclined but not to the uninitiated. these terms will be explained in later sections of this study. the leaflet reads "we all have within us a center of stillness surrounded by silence. people of many faiths will meet here, and for that reason none of the symbols to which we are accustomed in our meditation could be used "however, there are simple things which speak to us all with the same language. we have sought for such things and we believe that we have found them in the shaft of light striking the shimmering surface of solid rock "so, in the middle of the room we see a symbo

m. oldfield howey tells us in the encircled serpent (david mackay co, philadelphia, pa, 192, p. 84, that in the symbolism of egypt the "serpent is constantly represented as surmounting a cross. the brazen serpent. was a palladium or talisman in [he form of a serpent coiled around the mystic tau, or t [also] the serpent set up by moses was originally the egyptian. sun-god, who was now known to his people as jehovah (lbid, p. 83) joseph von hammer, in the history of the assassins (eng. trans, 1835) explains the tau as the figure of the phallus (see also source 9, p. 791 "among the egyptians, the lotus was the symbol of osiris and isis. it was esteemed a sacred ornament by the priests (ibid, p. 477) the six-pointed star is the great oriental talisman known as the seal of solomon. its meaning

reverse of the great seal did not prefigure the second coming of the messiah. though he remained noncommittal about the extent of his own belief, wallace did induce the secretary of the treasury to put the great pyramid on the new dollar bill in 1935. he sold this to secretary morgenthau on the prosaic ground that novus ordo was latin for new deal, and for years afterward morgenthau was beset by people who assumed that the appearance of the great pyramid on the currency signified his own attachment to some esoteric fellowship. his susceptibility to the occult had drawn wallace in the late twenties into the orbit of a white russian mystic in the tradition of blavatsky named dr. nicholas roerich, a painter and an associate in the moscow art theater and the diaghilev ballet, a friend of stra

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

w that what was needed was an evolutionary approach. christianity did grow out of previously existing beliefs but developed them in a special way, a way that was linked with the emergence of the individual, and of historical, time-oriented understanding. that could not mean it xiv christianity as mystical fact should strive to leave behind all that bound it to the older mysteries, which had given people the sense of belonging to a meaningful cosmic order, spiritual as well as physical. indeed, to do so would simply be throwing one s lot in with the alienation and isolation that is the besetting disease of modern culture: the shadow side of our individualism and freedom to shape our future by detaching ourselves from the past. rather, by understanding the spiritual pattern of regeneration i

ing to a meaningful cosmic order, spiritual as well as physical. indeed, to do so would simply be throwing one s lot in with the alienation and isolation that is the besetting disease of modern culture: the shadow side of our individualism and freedom to shape our future by detaching ourselves from the past. rather, by understanding the spiritual pattern of regeneration in the mysteries, in which people felt they shared in the death and return-tolife of a god, christianity could also see how it had evolved and still needed to evolve in order to convey that experience to the individualistic and highly self-conscious humanity, which could never go back to the collective values and way of life of ancient humanity. if christianity were true to its conviction of god working in history, it could

ed. it seems that not just symbolically but in some existential sense he or she has passed through death and awakened to a new and higher life. and there is a conviction that no one who has not undergone a similar experience can understand what such a one has to say. such was the case of those who, in the mysteries, were initiated into the content of that secret wisdom which was withheld from the people, and which illuminated the profounder questions of life. alongside the public religion, there existed a secret religion of the elect. its historical beginnings are lost to sight in the obscurity of the beginnings of civilization. it is encountered everywhere among the peoples of antiquity so far discovered, and their sages spoke of the mysteries with the greatest reverence.2 what was it the

m within the soul is not real in the same sense, being only thoughts and ideas. at best these are regarded as after-images of perceptible reality; they have no validity of their own, since we can neither touch, see, nor hear them. but there is another way of relating to the world, incomprehensible though it must remain for those who cling to the reality we have just described. it comes to certain people at some moment in their lives, overturning their whole way of looking at the world. what they call real are the images that surface from the spiritual life of the psyche, and they ascribe a lesser degree of actuality to the sense-impressions of hearing, touching, and seeing. they are aware that their assertions cannot be proved. all they can do is to tell of their new experiences, knowing t

hat the former perception was only of a lower reality. what is seen remains exactly the same as before, but now it is merged into something higher into the spirit. the question then is how to realize and feel the truth of what is seen. those who deny living response and feeling to everything except what the senses tell them will dismiss the higher vision as a fata morgana, mere fantasy. when such people try to grasp the spiritual images, they are left groping in the void, since they have feeling only for the outwardly perceptible. spiritual images shrink from their touch. they remain mere ideas that pass through the mind; such a person is not vitally present in them. as images, they seem less real than restless dreams. rising up like bubbles before the face of what one calls reality, they

SYMBOLISM

one question leads to another. we learn the reactions/ interpretations/ meanings of visual and verbal symbols (at least those discussed above. do we also learn reactions to incenses and music, or are those reactions more innate? the first response was that our reactions and interpretations, even our likes and dislikes of music are learned. the example given was classical music, which strikes some people as very soothing and relaxing, and which is likely to put these people to sleep. but others who are aware of the intelligent dynamics and many other ingredients of classical music will find the same music very stimulating (we believe that the workshop participant was thinking about the lighter classical pieces, such as "tales from the vienna woods" and not the more active pieces such as "ni

e used in classical, modern, or any other form of music, harps and strings tend to evoke emotional (peaceful) moods, while drums are more primal and physical, evoking more active responses. the next example we discussed referred to the sense of smell. to a farmer, feces and fertilizer are pleasing and filled with promise, a smell of promised growth and life, a totally different reaction than most people will have (especially after scraping a dog's refuse off the bottom of one's shoe. similarly, an inlander's first pleasant reaction to sea gulls on wing, grace in motion, can be compared to the reaction of those who live on the beach and have to live with the noise and the mess and the droppings le ft behind by those very same sea gulls. these examples tend to support the theory that we lear

there is no "evil" during this time- only the beauty of nature. few of us have any reason to unlearn this initial response to the butterfly. these reactions can therefore be considered innate, stemming from the earliest days of our consciousness. other reactions, unpleasant reactions and also more complex reactions, seem to be learned over time. therefore, there's some of both types of reactions. people will have initial reactions to many meaningful symbols and inputs, but their reactions can be modified by their experience and training. this discussion raised yet more questions, for which no answers were attempted during this workshop. the questions were, how much of our symbolism is learned, and how much of our symbolism is innate? and if some form of consciousness or memory can survive

r symbolic meanings, rather than their normal meanings. during group ritual, certain words will be spoken more flamboyantly, perhaps louder, perhaps longer, and often with more gesturing. these words are then generally being used symbolically, with special meaning at least to the speaker, if not to other participants. symbolism can also be used in lesser black magic, as tools to influence certain people (singular or multiple) in certain ways. the magician (or politician or religious leader or arts director or other manipulator) will use lighting, music, fragrance, and other symbols in ways particular to their audience's response to the symbols. symbolism can be used upon ourselves in a similar manner, to bring out responses from us that we want to bring out, as in ritual or as an aid to xe

n ritual or as an aid to xeper. words which have become symbols to us can be used as a means of increased concentration, as a visual mantra or as a sensual mantra. such mantras can be used in ritual, in nonritual meditation, or whenever we choose to remind ourselves of the principles carried within that symbol. over time, some symbols can become richer and can carry more and more meaning to those people who work with the symbol. these symbols can become "magnetic, in that each use of the symbol brings forth yet another repetition of the symbol. each reference brings forth a constellation of meaning, with one meaning and use leading to another. each use of the symbol sparks, or attracts, another use of the symbol. 1566 in these cases the symbols will often be repeated over and over througho

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

rve center of the illuminati, as the appointment of john paul ii revealed he never followed through on his predecessors final orders to investigate the operations of the vatican bank, marcinkus and ties to the mafia and the illuminati. instead, john paul ii protected marcinkus, quashed any investigations to be carried out by john paul i's secretary of state cardinal jean villot and buried all the people on villot's list to be relieved of church duties or transferred, all the people on theist suspected of being members of the freemason's p-2 group and the illuminati. gangster mario cuomo although i didn't know it at the time, a naples "camorra" mafia figure, named mario cuomo, who lived in near me in a small town outside of rome and who eventually was killed in a gangland shooting, was inst

safe haven in argentina, and even managed to work for and sell his services to the cia and nato. important timeline (reprinted from the financial post, victor golancz ltd. 1983) early september 1978: pope john paul i asks his secretary of state, cardinal jean villot, to initiate an investigation into vatican bank operations. september 28, 1978: john paul i presents cardinal villot with a list of people who are to be transferred, asked for their resignations, or reassigned. all the people on the list are suspected to be members of the freemason's group "p2" the reshuffle of power will have major implications for the existing vatican power structure and its financial dealings. september 29, 1978: john paul i found dead in his bed. villot issues false statements to the press about the circum

d svali who now lives in northern texas and wants to remain anonymous after leaving the san diego ranks of the illuminati four years ago she added there are 12 ruling illuminati "fathers" in europe and a ruling council of 13 in the u.s. which is divided into separate regional bodies "i have never granted an interview like this before, but feel it is necessary to warn americans how dangerous these people really are and how deeply embedded they are in all aspects of our business and government "although i know it is dangerous to be talking like this, perhaps my words can save the lives of other children before it's too late. after rising to be a head trainer in the sciences division of the illuminati, or the enlightened ones, i finally couldn't live with my self any longer and had to get out

nduction ceremony when i was 12, intensive training began to instill into me that i was special and the new world order was good for the world" said svali "when you grow up with wealthy parents like this, always being told you are special, it takes a long time to figure out the truth and a way out. i worked my way up the illuminati ladder to the rank of head trainer, overseeing 60 other trainers. people have a hard time believing or understanding just how organized the illuminati really are here in america, comprising about 1-2 percent of the total population "yes, bush, rumsfeld, cheney, kerry, the clintons and the others in power are all a part of it and they are in the governmental division of the illuminati. however, i do not want to mention other members not in public office for fear

ate a unified, one world government, svali said to fully understand illuminati cult programming it's first important to comprehend the structure and philosophy of the worldwide organization as she learned it as a child growing up in the ranks. in a manuscript from a book she is trying to publish, written after she ran from the illuminati in san diego, svali explains "the illuminati are a group of people who follow a philosophy known as "illuminism" or "enlightenment. the illuminati were named several hundred years ago, but trace their roots and history to the ancient mystery religions of egypt, ancient babylon, and even mesopotamia. out of these ancient religions, which were practiced secretly over hundreds and hundreds of years, there arose esoteric groups which continued to practice the

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

rd it is a beginning- or initiation. obviously then, this book, if it is to be put to practical application, is not for those who are satisfied with what they have been given. it is, in the practical application type of sense, only for those who feel the necessity to become a different being. it is a book for those that are inherently dissatisfied with what they have already become. these are the people who will seek the mystery. so, although (hopefully) this book is quite readable, it will only be useful to those who have a strong enough of a spiritual question and irritation to scratch at it. the merely curious will hopefully learn something about the antinomian character and go away better informed. adepts will have to read between the lines, and smell the roses. resistance is a useful

nce emerged during the initial stages of development into the hermetic tradition of magic (a synthesis of egyptian, and graeco-roman magical philosophy and practice) which has so greatly influenced modern western initiatory systems. the nature of the antinomian character is eclectic and diverse, however the real meaning behind such diversity- relative to left hand path philosophy- is simple. many people say the same things in different ways. they say them differently because they, as individuals, have their own affinities, likes and dislikes, disposition and cultural/genetic heritage. thus, some are drawn towards the lhp egyptian perspective, others the graeco-roman-egyptian, the mesoamerican, or the northern european. other individuals- through acts of creation and synthesis- develop thei

uality such as ethical and moral standards that become actualized through the process of defining ones own self. this is the beginning of developing objective consciousness; which is a purposefully created perspective that influences your own understanding of how you participate in the world. i have chosen the ethical/moral example in order to demonstrate the following point. the vast majority of people have ethical and moral standards. what is different within the left hand path is that these standards of conduct are not the results of social, cultural and religious indoctrination; although they may agree on various points. for the follower of the lhp they are choices based upon a resolve to preserve for others- by understanding the importance of the individual through your own individuat

egarded as those elements that either enhance, or detract, from the evolution of consciousness. bias and affinity should not be confused with one another. affinity is a likeness based upon a relationship, or causal connection. in other words, there is synchronicity (likeness) based upon interaction and/or of events. bias indicates a tendency towards personal, and sometimes unreasoned, judgment of people, places, ideas or things. objective consciousness is a state where items are considered and understood for what they actually are. functional conscience is a very advanced state of self communication. objective consciousness must be realized before functional conscience can be invoked. it is a result of objective consciousness, but is yet a principle in and of itself apart from objective co

tter understood the external and internal environments we each must exist within, the easier it is to manipulate and coordinate those environments into creations that reflect the aims and will of the individual. the cause and effect of actions and reactions within our personal social and psychological structures requires a consciously willed effort to master. for this reason the great majority of people you encounter simply allow life's events to occur as they may without attempting to alter the outcome. the necessity for constant vigilance in recognizing and addressing the various patterns of social and psychological interactions is vital to the antinomian character. it is another aspect of that construct (lhp) which sets it apart from the many. we can define magical proxemics into two sp

TELESMATA AND FLASHING TABLETS

s to the nature of the divine. between angels and god, there is pure love because there is 13 perfect harmony. this is not usually the case with lower and earthy love. in fact, what many claim to be love is actually "need" and the fulfillment of the nephesch. danger of making mass talismans making a large supply of talismans on a wholesale basis may not be in the best interest of the adept or the people he/she is making them for. a ray from yourself must charge each talisman. in the charging of a talisman, you have sent forth a ray from your aura which goes onto the talisman and attracts a like force from the atmosphere. thus, if you made a dozen talismans, you would have a dozen likes connecting with you. this places you in a kind of sympathetic communication with the talismans you have c

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

they're subtle or subliminal, other times direct, provocative, and mind-bending in effect. strange symbols, signs, charms, talismans, and handshakes that program and control our minds. henry makow, astute inventor and essayist, says that they are key components of the satanic conspiracy that now confronts us with maximum force and evil "this satanic conspiracy" makow warns "succeeds only because people cannot believe something so colossal and monstrous actually exists."1 the world is a contest for our souls. the people who are pushing products, violence, and sex are not operating on a random 'whatever sells' basis. they have masonic symbols in their logos. the top players are following an occult script designed to enslave us body and soul. they are building a gigantic prison based on thei

rder; we are the inmates.2 it is, in fact "satanic indoctrination" makow emphasizes, and we are all locked into the prison classroom as this mental poison from hell is piped in to us 24 hours a day, seven days a week. 10 codex magica a psychological matrix in this eye-opening book, codex magica, you will discover just how accurate and true are the warnings of mr. makow and just a few others. most people, of course, are so far gone, their minds so awash with occultism acquired from decades of propaganda encountered on every side, they cannot any longer decipher reality. the majority are caught in some form of psychological matrix. tragically, hundreds of millions of people have, in a manner of speaking, become "manchurian candidates" they eat, breathe, move, and sleep as if in a trance. imm

ca, in over 600 incredible pages, is truth. here you will see pictures of many of the foremost movers and shakers of human history, ancient and modern, as they secretly communicate through sign and symbol. naturally, the elite do not relish being exposed in their dirty works and evil doing. they and their dumbed-down minions i am referring to the overwhelming "see no evil, hear no evil" masses of people in society can be expected to quickly jump to the attack and attempt to deny it all. through sleight-of-hand, they will do their utmost to divert your attention "the pictures are taken out of context" they will protest "the images are not what they seem "here, listen to us" they will implore "it's not what it looks like. let us explain it all to you "don't be hasty now in your judgment" the

is the result of over two decades of research. i believe it speaks for itself. the pictures, illustrations, and proofs contained in these pages do, in my opinion, document a monstrous conspiracy that surrounds and envelops us. it may well be that some, a few, of the photographs, are not what they appear to be. we all know that it is possible, for example, that photographers took shots of certain people as their hands, fingers, arms, and bodies were inadvertently in odd positions. a picture may be worth a thousand words, as the old chinese proverb says, but even pictures can be deceiving. and so, i leave it all up to you to decide, dear reader. do these proofs provide introduction 11 evidence of these peoples' involvement in nefarious, masonic, occultic, or magical activity or not? you be

oples' minds, and so we must judge based on the photographic evidence. for example, there is much confusion today over the hand sign of the devil called "el diablo" or "il carnuto" many confuse this sign of evil with the sign of the deaf for "i love you" and with the sign given by many to indicate youthful rebellion, sex, and rock and roll. in the section of codex magica that pictures a number of people giving this problematic sign, i therefore explain the difference in types of hand signs and discuss the ongoing controversy in an attempt to clear up some of the confusion. readers may just find the clarifying information presented here revealing, to say the least. all in all you will view in codex magica over 1,000 photos and illustrations documenting illuminists, satanists, and other elit

THAGIRION

rion. hitler was in the beginning of his career looked upon as something of a messiah that would save germany and was here taking on the role as a tiphereth character. later he turned into a character similar to the beast and is one of the most popular candidates for the anti-christ title. nero, djingis khan, bill clinton and others have been called antichrists and have been the shadow person for people. nietzsche, crowley and gurdjieff have more been more accurate thagirion characters, since they preached the possibility for man to save himself together with thagirion related symbol language. a person can channel thagirion and be a guide in the teachings of the dark side. for everyone this level is illumination. this is the sun sphere, the mental plane and here the magician meets his/her

THE BLACK LODGE

comes equilibrated in time, and for a varying period of their life they do not feel sexually attracted to each other, but are strongly attracted to third parties. after some time, however, attraction shows up again between them, because their mutual polarization reached a new imbalance as a result of the exogamous unions (or other factors, this is the commonest one. all this is well-known to most people who have been married or who kept a monogamous relationship for several years; but through a sense of false shame (instilled precisely by the demons and their servants, it is seldom admitted. the only way- drastic, but effective- to avoid demonaic attacks in sexual matters is to eliminate all artificial obstacles to the union among human beings. if a married woman wants to go to bed with an

er. and this includes the physical aspect of love. when each human being has expanded his or her feelings in all directions, false passions and false desires can be perceived; it becomes easy to identify natural appetite, and relate it to the true will. the preliminary result of a "free love" program seems to be a scandalous self-indulgence (actually, this seldom happens in practice, because most people have been weakened and bound by the black lodge influence; they begin by stepping on tiptoes; but gradually their frenzy calms down. unconsciously, spontaneously, healthily, the people concerned start behaving in a way that, should we analyze it, would prove to differ very little from their behavior when they were still inhibited, with this vital difference: they are not inhibited now, and

compose the total sum of our vehicles. the sex act may even become a form of prayer. as a matter of fact, for true initiates the sex act is prayer. orgasm is a form of samadhi that all human beings can enjoy, without the slightest need for special training. therefore, let sexual love be free! love is the law, love under will. homosexuality is abnormal, shameful and sinful. the demons try to stop people who are normally heterosexual from experimenting with homosexuality, and try to stop people who are normally homosexual from experimenting with heterosexuality. the purpose behind this policy is still the basic purpose of the black lodge: to keep the human being as sub-human as possible. abstention from sexual relations with the opposite sex, and concentration in our own sex, is not, certai

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

od seen of his evil, without knowing, everyone satisfied with his will. do not heaven and earth unite daily in spontaneous homage to this will of self-love? no man can show greater self-love, than by giving up all he believes. why do i value this self-love before all else? is it not because i may be free to believe in evil, but have no thought that anything can do me injury? all is self-love, the people of the world, if they only knew, are its devotees. my new law is the great clue to life. if the world could understand this, the rotten fabric discarded, they would diligently follow the way in their own hearts, there would be no further desire for unity. try and imagine what that implies. may the idea of god perish and with it women: have they not both made me appear clownish? let there be

er consciousness annulled with safety, the vehicle strong enough for the ecstasy, he is beyond hurt. now let him imagine an union takes place between himself (the mystic union of the ego and absolute. the nectar emitted, let him drink slowly, again and again22. after this astonishing experience his passion is incomparable, there is nothing in the world he will desire: unless he wills. that is why people do not understand me. the ecstasy in its emotion is omnigenous. know it as the nectar of life, the syllubub of sun and moon. verily he steals the fire from heaven: the greatest act of bravery in the world. deliberation egotized, except in the refraction 23 of the ecstasy, is exposure and death, becoming a presiding obsession, control having been given to a prior experience and is over-consc

s (usually natural) in the form of a hobby, which serves to restrain and occupy the conscious mind, to prevent its interference with spontaneous expression. the great leonardo's mathematics, etc, served to "deceive" him as such an hypothesis (and as sigils. our lives are full of the symbolism of those predominating karmas we are governed by. all ornament, useless dress, etc, are such (they please people because they feel the identification, and the means of locating them (karmas. the symbolism of crowning a man king, is that he, resembling god (on earth, has reached the lowest strata of his sub-consciousness (those one-cell organisms if you like, which predominate as governing his functions (of course, those crowned kings are never such, they symbolise the "hope" not the reality) hence the

THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

d, religious, non-profit organization[ in 1996, there were approximately 250,000 wiccans in the united states] while much of the technically correct information in the movie was a fresh relief for many of us, hollywood also had filled the movie with the normal amount of special effects. you know, the kind that have nothing whatsoever to do with real magick. in the past few years, large numbers of people after seeing the craft turned towards wicca with the impression that the movie was a real reflection of what they could learn. this misconception was further in-forced by a number of new televison shows and more hollywood movies. never had a little bit of truth created so much confusion. parker torrence what is wicca "basically, wicca is an evolving religion which originated from paganism

ethically wrong. if that was true about politicians, then we would have world peace, no human rights violations, unemployment and crime would be at zero. the reality of magick is, it just exists. like air or water. it takes on the form and color of the person using it. if your desire is to do harm (society may call it evil) and if you employ magick to do it, well remember the three fold law! most people practice magick that is a reflection of their personalities. if a person is self centered and self serving, magick will not change them. personally i would not want them in any group i was working in. with the practice of magick, comes responsibility for ones own actions (more on this in the next section. your first responsibility should be to find a path that is suited to your needs. do yo

ork journal is one of your most important tools. this book can take many forms, but i have found that the 3-ring notebook binder works best. it is from this book, that you will transfer information into your book of shadows. each time you practice anything related to the learning of magick, cast a spell, preform a ritual, have a profound vision or dream, you should record it in your journal. some people have a separate notebook just for dreams. each entry should have the following basic information: date, time (both start& stop, emotional state of mind, and location. the journal entries should have the complete text of any spell or ritual you conduct. impressions, and effects should also be recorded. if diligently kept, this journal is a great tool for self-understanding, as well as your c

e: black h the tatwas these are: a black oval; a blue disk; a silver cresent; a yellow square; a red triangle. h motion start with simple objects, like a spinning wheel, a swinging pendulum, or a bouncing ball. avoid using living objects! again, record the results in your journal. to think, is to create! meditation comes in three basic flavors passive, active, and chant. passive, is the form most people think about when they hear the word meditation. this is the art of sitting with your mind stilled. you begin by establishing your patterned breathing 4-2-4-2. next you relax your body (see active meditation below, and then slowly silence all of the voices within your head until you can hear a kind of silence. at this point you begin to observe your body, and mind. passive meditation is used

to be a guide for your use. after you have gathered the equipment you will need, and cleaned, or cleared the area you will be using, you need to prepare yourself. this most often is done by taking a ritual bath, donning your robe, or ritual clothing, and spending some quiet time in meditation. this will allow you to be calm, and centered before the ritual begins. cense the area with incense. many people use sage. sage should not be used if anyone who will be at the ritual is pregnant. frankincense, can also be used, or you can sprinkle the area with a mixture of blessed salt-water. casting the circle, is done by tracing a circle in the air, above the ground with the athame (or wand, while walking deosil (clockwise) around the area. as you do, say, i conjure thee, o-circle of power, become

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

power is the true underlaying strength of the pagan path! merry meet, and merry part, and merry meet again! pageot introduction xiii understanding the unknown the belief in a reality that transcends our everyday existence is as old as humanity itself and it continues to the present day. in fact, in recent years there has been a tremendous surge of interest in the paranormal and the supernatural. people speak freely of guardian angels, a belief in life after death, an acceptance of extrasensory perception (esp, and the existence of ghosts. in a gallup poll released on june 10, 2001, the survey administrators found that 54 percent of americans believe in spiritual or faith healing; 41 percent acknowledge that people can be possessed by the devil; 50 percent accept the reality of esp; 32 per

he dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind s fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be m

resent other dimensions of reality. and then there are the skeptics who group most ghost stories in the category of urban legends, those unverifiable stories about outlandish, humorous, frightening, or supernatural events. in some instances, the stories are based on actual occurrences that have in their telling and retelling been exaggerated or distorted. other urban legends have their origins in people misinterpreting or misunderstanding stories that they have heard or read in the media or from actual witnesses of an event. there is usually some distance between the narrator and his tale; all urban legends claim that the story always happened to someone else, most often a friend of a friend. the roots of superstition whatever their basis in reality, certain beliefs and practices of primit

le misinterpreting or misunderstanding stories that they have heard or read in the media or from actual witnesses of an event. there is usually some distance between the narrator and his tale; all urban legends claim that the story always happened to someone else, most often a friend of a friend. the roots of superstition whatever their basis in reality, certain beliefs and practices of primitive people helped ease their fear and the feeling of helplessness that arose from the precariousness of their existence. others in the community who took careful note of their behavior ritualized the stories of those who had faced great dangers and survived. in such rituals lies the origin of superstition, a belief that certain repeated actions or words will bring the practitioner luck or ward off evi

ey buried their dead with care and consideration and included food, weapons, and various personal belongings with the body. anthropologists have also discovered the neanderthal species (c. 100,000 b.c.e) placed food, stone implements, and decorative shells and bones with the deceased. because of the placement of such funerary objects in the graves, one may safely conjecture that these prehistoric people believed death was not the end. there was some part of the deceased requiring nourishment, clothing, and protection in order to journey safely in another kind of existence beyond the grave. this belief persisted into more recent historical times. the ancient egyptians had a highly developed concept of life after death, devoting much thought and effort to their eternal wellbeing, and they we

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

the connection, lists significant terms, theories, and practices mentioned within the text. a comprehensive glossary of the terms used throughout all three volumes can be found at the end of each volume. each volume has a cumulative table of contents allowing users to see the organization of each chapter at a glance. the cumulative index, found in each volume, is an alphabetic arrangement of all people, places, images, and concepts found in the text. the page references to the terms include the volume number as well as the page number; images are denoted by italicized page numbers. user comments are welcome users having comments, corrections, or suggestions can contact the editor at the following address: gale encyclopedia of the unusual and unexplained, the gale group, inc, 27500 drake r

i 48331-3535. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xii preface introduction xiii understanding the unknown the belief in a reality that transcends our everyday existence is as old as humanity itself and it continues to the present day. in fact, in recent years there has been a tremendous surge of interest in the paranormal and the supernatural. people speak freely of guardian angels, a belief in life after death, an acceptance of extrasensory perception (esp, and the existence of ghosts. in a gallup poll released on june 10, 2001, the survey administrators found that 54 percent of americans believe in spiritual or faith healing; 41 percent acknowledge that people can be possessed by the devil; 50 percent accept the reality of esp; 32 per

he dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind s fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be m

resent other dimensions of reality. and then there are the skeptics who group most ghost stories in the category of urban legends, those unverifiable stories about outlandish, humorous, frightening, or supernatural events. in some instances, the stories are based on actual occurrences that have in their telling and retelling been exaggerated or distorted. other urban legends have their origins in people misinterpreting or misunderstanding stories that they have heard or read in the media or from actual witnesses of an event. there is usually some distance between the narrator and his tale; all urban legends claim that the story always happened to someone else, most often a friend of a friend. the roots of superstition whatever their basis in reality, certain beliefs and practices of primit

le misinterpreting or misunderstanding stories that they have heard or read in the media or from actual witnesses of an event. there is usually some distance between the narrator and his tale; all urban legends claim that the story always happened to someone else, most often a friend of a friend. the roots of superstition whatever their basis in reality, certain beliefs and practices of primitive people helped ease their fear and the feeling of helplessness that arose from the precariousness of their existence. others in the community who took careful note of their behavior ritualized the stories of those who had faced great dangers and survived. in such rituals lies the origin of superstition, a belief that certain repeated actions or words will bring the practitioner luck or ward off evi

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

the connection, lists significant terms, theories, and practices mentioned within the text. a comprehensive glossary of the terms used throughout all three volumes can be found at the end of each volume. each volume has a cumulative table of contents allowing users to see the organization of each chapter at a glance. the cumulative index, found in each volume, is an alphabetic arrangement of all people, places, images, and concepts found in the text. the page references to the terms include the volume number as well as the page number; images are denoted by italicized page numbers. user comments are welcome users having comments, corrections, or suggestions can contact the editor at the following address: gale encyclopedia of the unusual and unexplained, the gale group, inc, 27500 drake r

i 48331-3535. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xii preface introduction xiii understanding the unknown the belief in a reality that transcends our everyday existence is as old as humanity itself and it continues to the present day. in fact, in recent years there has been a tremendous surge of interest in the paranormal and the supernatural. people speak freely of guardian angels, a belief in life after death, an acceptance of extrasensory perception (esp, and the existence of ghosts. in a gallup poll released on june 10, 2001, the survey administrators found that 54 percent of americans believe in spiritual or faith healing; 41 percent acknowledge that people can be possessed by the devil; 50 percent accept the reality of esp; 32 per

e dialogues that jesus had with the father were the result of brain chemistry and may someday be completely explained in scientific terms. perhaps the origin of these beliefs is to be found in psychology? humankind fs fascination with the unknown quite likely began with the most basic of human emotions.fear. early humans faced the constant danger of being attacked by predators, of being killed by people from other tribes, or of falling victim to the sudden fury of a natural disaster, such as flood, fire, or avalanche. nearly all of these violent encounters brought about the death of a friend or family member, so one may surmise that chief among the mysteries that troubled early humans was the same one that haunts man today: what happens when someone dies? but belief in the unknown may be m

ent other dimensions of reality. and then there are the skeptics who group most ghost stories in the category of gurban legends, h those unverifiable stories about outlandish, humorous, frightening, or supernatural events. in some instances, the stories are based on actual occurrences that have in their telling and retelling been exaggerated or distorted. other urban legends have their origins in people misinterpreting or misunderstanding stories that they have heard or read in the media or from actual witnesses of an event. there is usually some distance between the narrator and his tale; all urban legends claim that the story always happened to someone else, most often ga friend of a friend. h the roots of superstition whatever their basis in reality, certain beliefs and practices of pri

misinterpreting or misunderstanding stories that they have heard or read in the media or from actual witnesses of an event. there is usually some distance between the narrator and his tale; all urban legends claim that the story always happened to someone else, most often ga friend of a friend. h the roots of superstition whatever their basis in reality, certain beliefs and practices of primitive people helped ease their fear and the feeling of helplessness that arose from the precariousness of their existence. others in the community who took careful note of their behavior ritualized the stories of those who had faced great dangers and survived. in such rituals lies the origin of gsuperstition, h a belief that certain repeated actions or words will bring the practitioner luck or ward off

THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

ult was due to thesurvival of the races who adored that god, for this belief could not have held its own against the invasions ofother peoples and religions unless a stratum of the population were strong enough to keep it alive.if the evidence is carefully examined it becomes clear that this stratum consisted of the descendants of thepalaeolithic, neolithic, and bronze-age races, the palaeolithic people were hunters, the neolithic andbronze-age people were pastoral and agricultural. among all these races the horned god was pre-eminent,for alike to hunting and pastoral folk animals were essential for life. after the general introduction ofagriculture, the horned god remained as a great deity, and was not dethroned even by the coming of theiron-age. it was not till the rise of christianity

whenthe bronze-age arose the horned god is found through all europe from east to west. the fierce tribes whobrought in the iron-age destroyed the greater part of the previous civilisation, and possibly the previousinhabitants also, except those descendants of the neolithic and bronze-age folk still remaining on the moorsand downs, where agriculture was unsuitable at the time and where the valley people would be afraid toventure. powerless though the moormen were against the new weapons they seem to have struck terror intothe invaders. if there was war between the two races it was a guerilla warfare, in which the little people hadthe advantage over the slow-moving agriculturists. in the end a certain amount of intercourse must have beenestablished. whether it was due to trade and intermarr

ror intothe invaders. if there was war between the two races it was a guerilla warfare, in which the little people hadthe advantage over the slow-moving agriculturists. in the end a certain amount of intercourse must have beenestablished. whether it was due to trade and intermarriage that the worship of the horned god wasre-introduced among the tillers of the soil; or, as is more likely, that the people of the iron-age had acquiredthe cult in their own habitat or in their slow march across europe, it is certain that he retained his position as ahigh god.it is not unlikely that at this period the cross was used by the conquerors as a magical method of frighteningand scaring away the hill-people. the cross was already in use as a sacred symbol in the bronze-age ineastern europe, and to the i

dthe ritual received scant attention from the roman recorders.when christianity first arrived in great britain it came in from the west and established itself among thepeople rather than the rulers. centuries later other missionaries entered on the east. the christian church hadby this time become more organised, more dogmatic, more bent on proselytising. the main attack, therefore,was not on the people but on the royal families, particularly on the queens whose influence was wellunderstood. paganism, however, received continual reinforcements in the successive invasions of heathenpeoples; danes, norsemen, angles, jutes and saxons poured in and took possession. in judging of the historyof early christianity in britain it must always be remembered that the people who brought it in on the ea

o native britons were advanced to high places in the church. theodore of tarsus, with the aid of the god of the witchesintroduction3hadrian, the negro, organised the church in england in the seventh century, italians and other aliens held thehigh offices. the augustine mission and their successors concentrated on the rulers, and through them forcedtheir exotic religion on a stubborn and unwilling people. this is very clear in the reign of canute, whoseconversion was hardly two generations before the norman conquest; in his zeal for his new religion he triedto suppress heathenism by legal enactments.no religion dies out with the dramatic suddenness claimed by the upholders of the complete-conversiontheory. the constant influx of pagans through several centuries more than counterbalanced the

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

l masters might live and reign for a further term of years.referencesintroduction1. sinistrari de amecothe golden essence: craft mythology and the deep theology of the housle copyright 2004 by robin artisson all rights reserved simple and perfect: the sum of all mysteries i have described the housle in my other essays as the basic rite of the old faith. such a statement is quite correct, but many people automatically interpret the word basic in such a way that they think the housle to be simple or even shallow somehow. nothing could be further from the truth. the housle is simple in form and practise. this is intentional and important- the hallmark of the true old persuasion is a kind of simplicity, an earthy simplicity that appeals to the intuitive, feeling function in the soul of the pra

rthy simplicity that appeals to the intuitive, feeling function in the soul of the practitioners. the forms of old craft rites are intended to be simple and natural feeling; communicating profound wisdom and truth with a few very meaningful words and gestures. the forms are supposed to fit right in with trees, fields, and bonfires, as though they were also grown from the land and the hands of the people of the countryside. the aesthetic simplicity of the housle hides a veritable ocean of symbolic depth and power. in this definitive and central essay, i wish to make a revelation of the great power of the housle rite, and to shed light on the immensity of what it conceals and soundlessly communicates. awareness, after all, is needed to reap the full benefit of the mysteries; as we will soon

housle, as we shall see, the theme of regeneration and renewal is the central theme of the housle, on the deepest levels. and renewal can happen on many levels. this is important, because even when you aren t accessing that theme at the highest level or awareness, you are still gaining it s power- because just the act of the basic housle as it is normally done, regenerates the participants, into people who are fully aware of their one- ness with the otherworld and the transformative powers it contains. nothing can beat the simple, traditional, and earthy or primal feel of blessing the bread and red drink in the name of the horned one and his lady, and drinking and eating, and sharing the remains with the ground, blessing them and offering them to the hidden people below- the feeling of co

ows- the mysteries allowed a person to experience the renewal of the self and even the cosmos, right here and now. this was possible because of the nature of the renewal itself- its true reality was not something that required the body to stop working to reveal itself; all that it required was a true and deep change in awareness- a change that symbolic death ordeals helped bring about, by helping people to let go of the grasping of the ego which so often distracted us from recognizing properly who and what we were, and what our true condition was. this death before death that brought about a total regeneration and renewal of being and perspective, also had the power to exempt a person s self or mindstream from ever having to die a second time. in short, what was real and undying became the

ependence (so as not to offend their patriarchal sensibilities) and when they locked their understandings of their redeeming son of light into a linear time mold, and locked this universal being into the historical limitations of a little-known jewish prophet/cult leader, they ceased being a true mystery religion, and became a social control organization, that could do nothing more than inculcate people with their own morbid and extreme sense of morality, restrict people s divine creative expressions, and make promises of happy afterlives for all believers. though christianity still retained many of the necessary metaphorical symbols in their mythology, including the mother of god, the divine child, the sacrifice and resurrection, these things, bereft of wisdom and the insights of the myst

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

the one true and universal religion. iv- to turn the objections of philosophy into arguments favourable to true religion. v- to draw the boundary between religion and superstition, and to give the reason of miracles and prodigies. preliminary considerations when count joseph de maistre, that grand and passionate lover of logic, said despairingly "the world is without religion" he resembled those people who say rashly "there is no god" the world, in truth, is without the religion of count joseph de maistre, as it is probable that such a god as the majority of atheists conceive does not exist. religion is an idea based upon one constant and universal 1 fact; man is a religious animal. the word "religion" has then a necessary and absolute sense. nature herself sanctifies the idea which this

, and the great revolutions of the world are the husbandry of god. there is a place for everything: to savage peoples, barbarous masters; to cattle, butchers; to men, judges and fathers. if time could change the sheep into lions, they would eat the butchers and the shepherds. sheep never change because they do not instruct themselves; but peoples instruct themselves. shepherds and butchers of the people, you are then 31 right to regard as your enemies those who speak to your flock! flocks who know yet only your shepherds, and who wish to remain ignorant of their dealings with the butchers, it is excusable that you should stone them who humiliate you and disturb you, in speaking to you of your rights. o christ! the authorities condemn thee, thy disciples deny thee, the people curses thee, a

nning. the whole of the genius of the jews is in the character of jacob, the patient and laborious supplanter who yields to the wrath of esau, becomes rich, and buys his brother's forgiveness. one must never forget that, when the ancients want to philosophize, they tell a story. the history or legend of joseph contains, in germ, the whole genius of the gospel; and the christ, misunderstood by his people, must often have wept in reading over again that scene, where the governor of egypt throws himself on the neck of benjamin, with the great cry of "i am joseph" israel becomes the people of god, that is to say, the conservator of the idea, and the depositaries of the word. this idea is that of human independence, and of royalty, by means of work; but one hides it with care, like a precious s

a is that of human independence, and of royalty, by means of work; but one hides it with care, like a precious seed. a painful and indelible sign is imprinted on the initiates; every image of the truth is forbidden, and the children of jacob watch, sword in hand, around the unity of the tabernacle. hamor and shechem wish to introduce themselves forcibly into the holy family, and perish with their people after undergoing a feigned initiation. in order to dominate the vulgar, it is already necessary that the sanctuary should surround itself with sacrifices and with terror. the servitude of the children of jacob paves the way for their deliverance: for they have an idea, and one does not enchain an idea; they have a religion, and one does not 34 violate a religion; they are, in fine, a people

initiation. in order to dominate the vulgar, it is already necessary that the sanctuary should surround itself with sacrifices and with terror. the servitude of the children of jacob paves the way for their deliverance: for they have an idea, and one does not enchain an idea; they have a religion, and one does not 34 violate a religion; they are, in fine, a people, and one does not enchain a real people. persecution stirs up avengers; the idea incarnates itself in a man; moses springs up; pharaoh falls; and the column of smoke and flame, which goes before a freed people, advances majestically into the desert. christ is priest and king by intelligence and by love. he has received the holy unction, the unction of genius, faith and virtue, which is force. he comes when the priesthood is worn

THE LUCIFERIAN PATH THE WITCHES SABBAT MICHAEL W FORD

the psyche or genius revealed. see the key of solomon the king by s.l. mathers, the symbolism of angels (higher octave) and demons (lower octave or infernal spirits. this term is inextricably the same as celestial, the sabbat of luciferian light. 6 baphomet is a magickal transformation of being. baphomet, being the head of wisdom, is related to cain in some sabbatic and luciferian circles. 7 the people of the lie, or practitioners of witchcraft, see yatuk dinoih by the present author. 16 there was a group of so-called witches which were known as the aniza bedouin clan. they were derived in leadership from a man known as abu el- atahiyya (748-c. 828, who was originally a potter but became a strong and influential writer and poet among fellow arabs. atahiyya had a coven or circle of discipl

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

might be found in the way kabbalah depicts the interaction of different worlds in the jacob's ladder diagram. this basic image can be applied to many phenomena, from the way chemical changes take place by atoms changing their energy states, to the way certain beliefs follow different levels of mystical experience (b) a terminology by means of which it is possible to equate the mental processes of people apparently diverse. one of the key functions of the tree, and one at which it excels, is as a mental filing-system. not only can the tree be viewed as a system, but also a meta-system, that is, a system which includes other systems within it. in this way, ideas may be compared across apparently different models. an example of this is the association of astrological concepts and symbology wi

show not only what is, but how it works. by making a model of a system (systems analysis, one can then vary components of the process and view likely outcomes based on the model. this enables businesses, for example, to predict the likely outcome of stocks remaining at the end of a year if they bought new machinery, or increased staffing, and so forth. in the psyche, we all carry models of other people "introjected" in our minds. thus, we can work out the likely outcome of saying something to someone, or the reactions someone might have to a certain event. our models of other people are often woefully inadequate, and indeed, our models of ourselves are often at variance to our actual behaviour. all this is the function (or dysfunction) of yesod. paradigms: a paradigm is the set of assumpt

e world was formed) are the cortices or shells which compose the adverse adam belial, or the "shadow" side of humanity. when adam and eve partook of the forbidden fruit, their fall confounded the good and the evil of the cortices, and after this fall the nations of the world were produced from the shells. in this we can see some reflection of the politics of the age, and the history of the jewish people, but also a commentary on the nature of the pysche, which in its "fall" or attachment to the apparent world, forms many identities from the beliefs that in truth are the shells which separate us from recognition of our inherent "core. the unbalanced forces of the universe, the world in its void state, are considered under the symbolism of the kings who reigned in edom before a king was rais

beyond the malkuth of assiah come the thickest of the shells, with hardly any of the light of ain soph in them. in terms of the practical kabbalah, the 'husks' are depicted as the singular enemy of the kabbalist. as rabbi chaim vital (1543-1620) states, when talking about the decline in kabbalistic practice. they [the practitioners] no longer make use of these techniques to ascend to the orchard. people only make use of the techniques involving the universe of assiah. since this is the lowest of the universes, its angels have only a little good, and are mostly evil. besides this, it is a level where good and evil are closely entwined, and it is very difficult to separate them. this does not bring any enlightenment, since it is impossible to perceive good alone, and one's perceptions are th

the three horizontal lines second, and then the diagonal lines third. 2. collect examples of different "orders" of patterns. for example, choose a pattern such as; circles, curves, squares, sprays, or all "ascending patterns. then make a scrapbook of pictures, words and notes relating to this pattern. if you had chosen a triangle, you may be able to find pictures in magazines, a poem about three people, a diagram of a bridge support, and a picture of a star constellation in the form of a triangle. use this exercise to demonstrate that the complex world about us can be seen to be composed of simple patterns in different orders. the simplest pattern, of course, is a point, which is a title of kether. 3. find a picture of something which for you symbolises an "emanative system, i.e. a waterf

THE MARTINIST OPERATIVE GENERAL RITUAL

es of the 23 subterranean fire, terrestrial conflagration and those caused by lightning. by ieshouah, our lord, amen. operator meditates for awhile and then prays that epidemics, pestilence, cholera, small pox and all germs attacking the vegetable, animal and human realms be controlled and eventually disappear from the surface of the earth: o god almighty and eternal, thou who deigned to heal the people of israel wandering in the desert and a prey to the bites of eager serpents, we beseech thee in memory of the faith of thy people in the merits of the brazen serpent, thy divine son, to keep away from thy creatures pestilential diseases which threaten them with cruel death, and to maintain them in health of body and soul. by ieshouah, our lord, amen. after a moment of meditation, operator p

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

he two systems of magic "could not be mixed" 8. the events at the isis-urania temple at columbus, georgia, have been documented in the epilogue of our book secrets ofa golden dawn temple (llewellyn, 1992) so there is no need to repeat them here. 9. sedona is a magnet for new age groups. one time when we had stopped at a local arby's for a quick lunch, regardie could not resist engaging a group of people who were in line behind us. regardie acted as if he was a complete novice and asked them what they were talking about "oh, it's very cerebral" one lady replied, and she continued to explain how they were interested in the mind's psycluc abilities "oh" said regardie "you mean the mind has pish-ic abilities("pish-ic" was regardie's favorite way of mispronouncing the word "psychic) regardie co

ction to the second edition t he world is in crisis. men of all ages look in despair on the chaos whch is their inheritance from countless generations of forebears, and join in what has become a universal cry of disillusionment "stop the world-i want to get off" unfortunately, it isn't that easy to get off. answers are not as simple as some might have supposed. and assuming they were, where would people go, once they got off the merry-go-round? many centuries ago, certain sages approached the problem from another angle, and found what they considered a practical solution. if life is sorrow, then the only thng to do is to end ths sorrowful existence by getting off the perpetually revolving wheel of existence. 1 life follows life, incarnation follows incarnation-and all of them spell anxiety

relation to the welfare both of body and mind. but i have refrained from doing so since such alteration would interfere with the integrity and continuity of the book as an expression of myself at that time. for me the middle pillar marks a certain stage of psychological development. i prefer not to tamper with temporal markings and inner milestones. such a stage may correspond with that of other people who may thus find it of no little value, i hope, to themselves. possibly in the near future i may dilate at greater length and freedom upon the important implications of relaxation and psychological analysis insofar as they have bearing upon spiritual development and unfoldment -israel regardie (january 31,1938, new york city) part one the middle pillar israel regardie a co-relation of the

by the unconscious-and it must be understood that the activity of the unconscious proceeds almost exclusively through what are to us symbols-the instinctual life is our mental support. it is that which we tend to rely upon, our stability and foundation, during life. should therefore our understanding of life fall short of what it should be for us-and obviously that standard varies with different people-so that we unduly repress our instincts to the point when the resulting sense of insecurity and anxiety become intolerable, the psyche achieves a revenge through an affliction of the supports of the personality. thus it is that we learn, so it is said, by illness. when our supports, no matter of what nature, have been a h l a t e d, we sometimes seek to enquire into causes and origins. when

danger of being hurled to the ground, awaking at mid-point in a sweat of fear, then gradually train the mind to thrust out all resistance to the fall. by methods such as the two pillars offhe temple 19 these resistance and repression is broken down and fear eliminated from the sphere of consciousness. here, some word should be said about repression26 and the means of its elimination. a great many people have come to believe, through a very casual reading of some of the early psychoanalytic literature, that psychology countenances the removal of repression by means which are unethical and antisocial. nothing could be further from the truth. repression is always defined as an unconscious and automatic process. it is a process by which the personality protects itself against distasteful conce

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

1967. men in formal suits and ties were even rarer in those back hills of the ohio valley. and bearded, black-garbed strangers on foot in the rain had never been seen there before. in the days that followed the young couple told their friends about the apparition. obviously, they concluded, he had been a fearful omen of some sort. perhaps he had been the devil himself! three weeks later these two people were dead, among the victims of the worst tragedy ever to strike that section of west virginia. they were driving across the silver bridge. which spanned the ohio river, when it suddenly collapsed. their friends remembered. they remembered the story of the bearded stranger in the night. it had, indeed, been a sinister omen. one that confirmed their religious beliefs and superstitions. so a

ated nonconformist is not easy these days. i grew my beard in 1966 while loafing for a week op the farm of my friend, zoologist ivan t. sanderson. i kept it until 1968 when hair became popular and half the young men hi america suddenly began burying their identities in a great sea of facial hair. in those more innocent days only artists, writers, and college professors could get away with beards. people even seemed to expect it of us. perhaps if crew cuts ever come back and beards disappear i will regrow my own. but today it would be sprinkled with gray. too much gray, probably. likewise, long hair was once the symbol of the super-intellectual, the property of concert violinists and einstein-type mathematicians the ultimate squares, really. i would prefer to believe that i did not look lik

und a house with a working phone. the owner refused to open his door so we shouted back and forth. i gave him a phone number to call. he obliged and went back to bed. i never knew what he looked like. my point, of course is that beelzebub was not wandering along the back roads of west virginia that night. it was just a very tired john keel busy catching a whale of a cold. but from the view of the people who lived on that road, something very unusual had happened. they had never before been roused in the middle of the night by a tall bearded stranger in black. they knew nothing about me or the reasons for my presence so they were forced to speculate. even speculation was difficult. they could only place me in the frame of reference they knew best the religious. bearded men in city dress sim

eligious. bearded men in city dress simply did not turn up on isolated back roads in the middle of the night. in fact, they didn't even turn up on the main streets of ohio valley towns in broad daylight! so a perfectly normal event (normal, that is, to me) was placed in an entirely different context by the witnesses. the final proof of my supernatural origin came three weeks later when two of the people i had awakened were killed in the bridge tragedy. some future investigator of the paranormal may wander into those hills someday, talk with these people, and write a whole chapter of a learned book on demonology repeating this piece of folklore. other scholars will pick up and repeat his story in their books and articles. the presence of the devil in west virginia in november 1967 will beco

m all the popular frames of reference. i am not concerned with beliefs but with the cosmic mechanism "which has generated and perpetuated those beliefs. iii. there is an old house on a tree-lined street in new york's greenwich village which harbors a strange ghost. hans holzer and other ghost-chasers have included the house in their catalogs of haunted places. the phantom has been seen by several people in recent years. it is dressed hi, a long black cape and wears a wide-brimmed slouch hat pulled down over its eyes as it slinks from room to room. self-styled parapsychologists have woven all kinds of fantasies around this apparition. obviously a spy from the revolutionary war was caught and killed in the old house. but wait. this ghost may not be a member of the restless dead at all. there

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

e that occasionally comes to the rescue of man, and which corresponds to the christian "light; and the ancient ones, about which much is told, sometimes in great detail, who correspond to "darkness. these latter are the evil gods who wish nothing but ill for the race of man, and who constantly strive to break into our world through a gate or door that leads from the outside, in. there are certain people, among us, who are devotees of the ancient ones, and who try to open the gate, so that this evidently repulsive organisation may once again rule the earth. chief among these is cthulhu, typified as a sea monster, dwelling in the great deep, a sort of primeval ocean; a being that lovecraft collaborator august derleth wrongly calls a "water elemental. there is also azazoth, the blind idiot go

tronomy (and astrology) as well as an equally religious rituale. magick, as well in history, begins at sumer for the western world, for it his here, in the sand-buried cuneiform tablets that recorded an age, that the first creation epic is found, the first exorcism, the first ritual invocations of planetary deities, the first dark summonings of evil powers, and ironically, the first "burnings" of people the anthropologists call "witches. lovecraft's mythos deals with what are known chthonic deities, that is, underworld gods and goddesses, much like the leviathan of the old testament. the pronunciation of chthonic is 'katonic, which explains lovecraft's famous miskatonic river and miskatonic university, not to mention the chief deity of his pantheon, cthulhu, a sea monster who lies "not dea

of evil gods, but of many different deities, was used by the christian church in their attempt to eradicate pagan faiths. it was a simple enough symbol to identify with the author of evil, satan, which the church depicted as a half-animal, half-human creature with horns, claws, and sometimes a tail. the church's use of the horns as a sort of archetype of evil is quite similar to the feeling many people have today with regards to the swastika used by the nazis, a symbol which has become the archetype of an evil sigil in the west. the fact that it is a highly valued mystical and religious symbol in the east is something that is not well-known. what is worse, the image of the devil as perpetrated by the church is simultaneously representative of sexual energy, and can be safely compared to j

ly compared to jung's archetype of the shadow, the psychic repository of a man's innate maleness, as the anima represents that part of a man which is feminine. truly, the pictures painted of a satanic ritual by the pious catholic clergymen was one of sexual orgies and "perversions, and the handbook of the inquisitors, the malleus maleficarum- which has been responsible for the deaths of many more people than even hitler's mein kampf- is full of detailed sexual imagery and reveals the nature of the souls of the monks who wrote it, rather than of the innocents it was used to massacre. eventually, satanism, protestantism and judaism were inextricably woven together to form a patchwork quilt of evil that the church attempted to destroy during the middle ages, with fire and sword. as a matter o

th publicity provided by h.p. lovecraft. the devil pazuzu was a prime example of the type of devil of which the sumerians were particularly aware, and which they depicted constantly in their carvings and statues. the purpose of this iconography was to ward off the spiritual- and psychic- circumstances which would precipitate a plague, or some other evil "evil to destroy evil" although the ancient people of the world were conscious of an entity we might call the :author of all evil, the devil or satan, as evident in the sumerian creation epic and the rumoured existences of the cult of set of the egyptians, the more pressing concern was usually the exorcism of tiamat, she exists, somehow, just as the abyss exists and is perhaps indispensable to human life if we think of her as typifying the

THE PAGAN BOOK OF WORDS PRAYERS CHANTS AND RHYMES

l.com trinity by the divinity of three, so mote it be! eliza fegley http//www.sacredspiral.com land prayer grain goddess, upon your body i live. you give to us the gift of life and the gift of nourishment. to you, i offer my love, my courage and my strength. so mote it be. eliza fegley http//www.sacredspiral.com eliza fegley http//www.sacredspiral.com hail mother! hail mother, full of grace, your people live upon you. blessed are all men and women and blessed is your womb from which all life springs. hail mother! goddess of all, cradle us within your loving arms from birth to death and to rebirth. faeries of the earthen mounds. guardians of secrets dear. by your love commit me here. to teach the knowledge of the ancient ones. be ever at my side to light my way. to guide and teach me both n

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

rate entities, but only one, called man, and before him, the one creator. the thought must be directed inwardly, toward changing our attributes in search of the creator inside us. instead of the ordinary reading in the torah we discover the torah as a spice, as a means for correction also named a potion of life, for it pours in us the sensation of the creator, the light of eternity and wholeness. people who study from the wrong books, are denied of this remedy and remain with their properties, they do not discover the creator and their torah becomes dry and conceals the purpose of creation even more than before. 8 of 273 chapter 1.2 between creator and creature the question who am i? exists in everyone. but when that question can no longer be put aside, then it relates to the creator: who

certain spiritual degree. we acquire certain spiritual attributes and thus feel a part of the upper light. that part is what we denominate world. we can even feel a tiny part of the upper light in our egoistic attributes, which we call our world. all that really exists is the will to receive this or that attribute of the creator. the acquired attributes present us with a certain image. different people who attain the same attributes of the creator see the same picture despite their different desires, but from different angles. it is like a debate where the number of opinions is equal to the number of participants. because of the different thoughts and ideas we also have different perspectives on the world. however, the general picture remains the same. it is also the same regarding the pe

s not get this altruistic point, this spiritual attribute from above, he cannot perform any spiritual acts. it is written that at the moment of one s spiritual birth, he immediately gets the posterior of the holy soul, meaning the last (and lowest) degree of the soul, referred to as a point because of the restriction. it is placed in our hearts, in the midst of our selfishness. without that point people remain in the animate degree. their desires do not reach beyond the level of this world. such people can be attracted to pseudo spiritual ideas and philosophies, predict the future and be extremely sensitive, but there is nothing that connects them with spirituality. only the point in the heart can bring us out of the 17 of 273 beastly state and raise us to the spiritual. these people may a

h the creator, he will not last long, the group will push him out spiritually. thus, everything depends on the presence of the point in the heart. when rabbi laitman asked his teacher if the point in the heart could be acquired if it isn t there to begin with, his teacher replied that if a person enters a group and sees that everything revolves around a single desire to find the creator, and sees people coming from afar, talking and studying only that, if they study only with the right books and the right teacher, that person can catch the general desire, though he knows he doesn t have this point. however, it is known that an extremely strong desire can awaken the point in the heart. even the ari mentioned it. in order for a single person to be included in the united desire of the group

person to be included in the united desire of the group, he must be absolutely in agreement with it, because even when this point does exist, it is different in its attributes from person to person. for instance, it is known that rabbi yosef karo, who wrote the shulchan aruch (the jewish code of laws, a priceless piece of work, slept during the kabbalah lessons with the ari. of course, there were people who absorbed the lurianic kabbalah (the kabbalah of the ari) naturally, and there were people who could not understand it and had troubles disconnecting themselves from the kabbalah of the ramak (rabbi moshe kordoviro. the ari introduced a fundamental change in the method of the study of kabbalah, which enables us to study kabbalah from the perspective of the vessels, the souls, meaning fro

THE ROSICRUCIAN MANIFESTOS

g carbuncle, of the which it is said, that he doth shine and give light in darkness, and to be a perfect medicine of all imperfect bodies, and to change them into the best gold, and to cure all diseases of men, easing them of all pains and miseries. be therefore, gentle reader, admonished, that with me you do earnestly pray to god, that it please him to open the hearts and ears of all ill hearing people, and to grant unto them his blessing, that they may be able to know him in his omnipotency, with admiring contemplation of nature, to his honour and praise, and to the love, help, comfort and strengthening of our neighbors, and to the restoring of all the diseased. 3 fama fra t e rni t a t i s, o r, a di s c ov e r y o f t h e fra t e rni t y o f t h e mo s t l aud a b l e orde r o f t h e

manifested light and truth; who if they were now living, with much joy would leave their erroneous doctrines. but here is too great weaknesses for such a great work: and although in theologie, physic, and the mathematic, the truth doth oppose it self; nevertheless the old enemy by his subtilty and craft doth shew himself in hindering every good purpose by his instruments and contentious wavering people. to such an intent of a general reformation, the most godly and highly illuminated father, our brother, c.r. a german, the chief and original of our fraternity, hath much and long time laboured, who by reason of his poverty (although descended of noble parents) in the fifth year of his age was placed in a cloyster, where he had learned indifferently the greek and latin tongues, who (upon hi

all humility, and love to be eased of this worlds labor, and not walk so blindly in the knowledge of the wonderful works of god. but that also every christian may know of what religion and belief we are, we confess to have the knowledge of jesus christ (as the same now in these last days, and chiefly in germany, most clear and pure is professed, and is now adays cleansed and voyd of all swerving people, hereticks, and false prophets) in certain and noted countries maintained, defended and propagated: also we use two sacraments, as they are instituted with all forms and ceremonies of the first renewed church. in politia we acknowledge the roman empire and quartam monarchiam for our christian head; albeit we know what alterations be at hand, and would fain 14 impart the same with all our he

he bible agreeth. all that same concurreth together, and make a sphere or globe, whose total parts are equidistant from the center, as hereof more at large and more plain shal be spoken of in christianly conference. but now concerning (and chiefly in this our age) the ungodly and accursed gold-making, which hath gotten so much the upper hand, whereby under colour of it, many runagates and roguish people do use great villanies, and cozen and abuse the credit, which is given them: yea now adays men of discretion do hold the transmutation of mettals to be the highest point, and fastigium in philosophy, this is all their intent, and desire, and that god would be most esteemed by them, and honored, which could make great store of gold, and in abundance, the which with unpremeditate prayers, the

ett in writing. and this we say for a truth, that whosoever shall earnestly, and from his heart, bear affection unto us, it shal be beneficial to him in goods, body and soul; but he that is false-hearted, or onely greedy of riches, the same first of all shal not be able in any manner of wise to hurt us, but bring him to utter ruine and destruction. also our building (although one hundred thousand people had very near seen and beheld the same) shall for ever remain untouched, undestroyed, and hidden to the wicked world, sub umbra alarum tuarum jehova. 16 17 con f e s s i o f r a t e r n i t a t i s 18 19 c o n f e s s i o fra t e rni t a t i s o r t h e c o n f e s s i o n o f t h e l aud ab l e fr a t e rni t y o f t h e mo s t hon o ra bl e ord e r o f t h e ro s y c r o s s, wr i t t e n

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

d-like dreaming in the bosom of silvery attica by the blue agean sea. yet those who would drink deeper of the wine of this magical eucharist, spilt with due reverence on the pages of this volume, they must seek it in the sibylline verses of those books from which this one has drawn its life-blood. and they are: aceldama. the tale of archais. songs of the spirit. jezebel. an appeal to the american people. jephthah. the mother fs tragedy. the soul of osiris. carmen saeculare. tannhauser. berashith. ahab. the god-eater. alice. the sword of song. the star and the garter. the argonauts. goetia. why jesus wept. oracles. orpheus. rosa mundi. gargoyles. collected works, vols. i, ii, and iii. by which, if they have eyes to perceive, they will become sacramental and holy, through the fire-baptism of

is the bible immaculate? was it not sir richard burton, the greatest of orientalists, who resolved in case the rabid pornophobic suggestions of certain ornaments of the home press were acted upon, to appear in court with the bible and shakespeare under one arm, and petronius arbiter and rabelais under the other? and i remember a certain sentence. characteristic of the man. he was describing those people who are unable to read crude texts, arid needs must have them bowdlerized and expurgated, lest they fall into a priapic frenzy: gthe man must be prurient and lecherous as a dog-faced baboon in rut to have aught of passion excited by either. h this is all true enough; but i must call a halt. i had not intended here to write a series of apologetics, for i leave that to the poet and his pen, w

which is denominated as gthe devilish circle of the fiery ring, h which, as their love grew, gbecame one moment like a little thing. h if i am right, the heart of this poem bleeds generous indignation against the marriage bond. we read: it was no wonder when the second day showed me a city on the desert way, whose brazen gates were open, where within i saw a statue for a sign of sin, and saw the people come to it and pray, before its mouth set open for a gin *mysteries: lyrical and dramatic, vol. i, p. 99. before this statue he is brought; her bronze and chilly loins are girded with the sacred gold of lust, her lips are lecherous and large, inviting to kiss: but somehow blood was black upon them; blood in stains and clots and splashes; and the mud trampled around her by the souls that kne

y stumbling against a circular saw. ghis lordship was very fond of children, as you may know. it seems he was pursuing. it is, i am told, an innocent child fs game. one of the factory hands; and. he stumbled. h *why jesus wept, vol. iii, p. 48. molly is pronounced virgo intacta by twenty-three eminent physicians,*1. and marries percy who is of course quite reformed.*2. farewell, you filthy-minded people! i know a stable from a steeple. farewell, my decent-minded friends! i know arc lights from candle ends. farewell! a poet begs your alms, will walk awhile among the palms. an honest love, a loyal kiss, can show him better worlds than this; nor will he come again to yours while he knows champak-stars from sewers.*3 *1. twenty-three sanhedrin judges *2. the satire is against the belief that c

y deprecates gthe hireling quillmen and the jingo crowd. h in a poem called ga valentine h in gmysteries: lyrical and dramatic h. though a footnote winks, gnothing more; be it well remembered! h. we find embedded in a slight verse of four lines the nucleus of all true patriotism, greater than power, wealth, or dominion, and that is motherhood: fiercer desires may cast away all things most good; a people may forget to-day their motherhood *mysteries: lyrical and dramatic, vol. i, p. 121. this is the condition of the england of to-day: go england! england, mighty england falls! h because she no longer knows how to bear englishmen. wealth cries for luxury, and luxury sniffs at the hem of lust, and lust rises o fer us a vampire kite to drink dry the blood of our veins. the two great ideals of

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

h of tigers. almost immediately he sensed an inner response. he then felt a tremendous upsurge of energy sweep through his body. for a moment he felt like a sapling bent by the onslaught of a mighty wind. with a great effort of will, he steadied himself and directed the force to its proper object. a great calm descended, and he found himself able to carry the load easily. on another occasion, two people pressed spare to conjure up an atavistic spirit in visible form. he warned them of the dangers involved, explaining what these creatures exist within the mind at levels not normally in communion with the conscious mind; that it was foolish to evoke them because they embodied the atavistic urges and desires of those who would behold them. but the couple insisted. spare again used the symboli

THE GOD SET

from other semitic languages including ba, ka, neter, etc. if somebody really wants to find the roots of the egyptian religion, they should go up the nile and do some serious anthropology among hamitic speaking native cultures- the roots of the nile may hold keys to egyptian thought that mute stones do not. archaic egypt: set generally occupies a secondary role to his enemy horus, champion of the people of the north (except in the 2nd dynasty when one pharaoh took a "set" name rather than a horus name) set is intimately connected with teaching astronomy,the methods of agriculture, medicine, and above all magic. he is said to have opened the mouth of the other gods, and is the patron of the sem ritual. his cult titles include "great of magic" and "eternal. there is indeed evidence that set

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

urrent temple of set finds this figure so appealing as an archetype for the left hand path. like hatshepsut before aquino has opened the mouth of this ancient god, and the articulation of the principle of isolate intelligence is available to us tod ithe secret rituals of the o.t.o. part one the birth and development of the o.t.o* chapter one the manifesto of 1917 in the spring of 1917 the russian people, worn out by almost three years of their rulers political and military incompetence, overthrew their czar and installed a provisional government. at about the same time the u.s.a. entered the war on the allied side. neither of these events greatly excited the inhabitants of henri oedenkoven s and ida hoffmann s eccentric vegetarian community situated at ascona in switzerland. they were far

mple, that either bulwer-lytton or eliphas l vi were either advocates or practitioners of the type of magic particularly associated with the o.t.o. and the historian of occultism is regretfully forced to look upon them as being unsubstantiated. the real origins of the o.t.o. seem to lie in eighteenth- and nineteenth-century occult templarism. until towards the middle of the eighteenth century few people seem to have displayed any great interest in the original order of the temple, the knights templar, suppressed in 1314 on the grounds that its members were heretical, blasphemous and sodomitical. with the rise of continental and anglo-saxon freemasonry, however, the building activities of the templars began to attract attention. perhaps, thought some masons, the fact that the symbolism of t

rtially successful, for his difficult temperament upset many of those who might otherwise have become his allies. nevertheless his good business sense not only saved the o.t.o. from a threatened extinction, but enabled him to publish some of crowley s works (e.g. the book of wisdom and folly) for germer, as grand treasurer of the o.t.o. had inherited the crowley copyrights. this may surprise some people, for there is a widely held belief that these copyrights were inherited by louis wilkinson and john symonds. this was not so; louis wilkinson and john symonds were crowley s literary executors, entrusted with the duty of gathering together all monies earned by crowley s literary works, and handing them to karl germer. they performed these duties admirably, with no reward and little thanks

/documents%20and%20settings/michael..0secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p3c1.html (2 of 7 [12/28/2001 2:05:17 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. all other gods should be referred to this synthesis in the microcosmic sun. thus corn-goddesses conceal mysteries of germination, wine-gods are phallic and solar in the ecstasy of overflowing life of which the proper use of wine makes even the common people conscious. there are also gods invented to represent things useful to man; but these are by nature subservient to the prime god whose use and beauty are fundamental. iii in that sanctuary of the gnosis to which, very illustrious sir knights your valour and chastity may one day obtain your admission, there is a certain deeper interpretation. nor are ye wholly ignorant of how in the figure ca

d their own reason in seeking out phantastic gods, foul and tangled cobwebs of metaphysic spun by emasculate spider-professors in sunless cloisters, bubbles blown by idiots and madmen, myths misinterpreted, fables taken for history, lies pushed forward by every forgery, fraud, treachery and murder, to such the truth seems false, and the light darkness. such gods as parabrahman merely bewilder the people, and render them the prey of priestcraft, while the christs of the latin, lutheran and anglican churches alike are but the machine-gods of all fraud and oppression, being stolen and prostituted from that christ in whom our fathers in the gnosis strove to synthesize the warring gods of syria, greece, chaldea, rome and egypt at the time when the growth of the roman empire first made travel an

THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

burn them throughly. and they had brick for stone, and slime had they for morter. 11:4 and they said, go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top [may reach] unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. 11:5 and the lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded. 11:6 and the lord said, behold, the people [is] one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do. 11:7 go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not understand one another s speech. 11:8 so the lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth: and they left off to build the city. 11:9 therefo

ve, he armed his trained [servants] born in his own house, three hundred and eighteen, and pursued [them] unto dan. 14:15 and he divided himself against them, he and his servants, by night, and smote them, and pursued them unto hobah, which [is] on the left hand of damascus. 14:16 and he brought back all the goods, and also brought again his brother lot, and his goods, and the women also, and the people. 14:17 and the king of sodom went out to meet him after his return from the slaughter of chedorlaomer, and of the kings that [were] with him, at the valley of shaveh, which [is] the king s dale. 14:18 and melchizedek king of salem brought forth bread and wine: and he [was] the priest of the most high god. 14:19 and he blessed him, and said, blessed [be] abram of the most high god, possessor

generations, he that is born in the house, or bought with money of any stranger, which [is] not of thy seed. 17:13 he that is born in thy house, and he that is bought with thy money, must needs be circumcised: and my covenant shall be in your flesh for an everlasting covenant. 17:14 and the uncircumcised man child whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised, that soul shall be cut off from his people; he hath broken my covenant. 17:15 and god said unto abraham, as for sarai thy wife, thou shalt not call her name sarai, but sarah [shall] her name [be] 17:16 and i will bless her, and give thee a son also of her: yea, i will bless her, and she shall be [a mother] of nations; kings of people shall be of her. 17:17 then abraham fell upon his face, and laughed, and said in his heart, shall [a

ise up early, and go on your ways. and they said, nay; but we will abide in the street all night. 19:3 and he pressed upon them greatly; and they turned in unto him, and entered into his house; and he made them a feast, and did bake unleavened bread, and they did eat. 19:4 but before they lay down, the men of the city [even] the men of sodom, compassed the house round, both old and young, all the people from every quarter: 19:5 and they called unto lot, and said unto him, where [are] the men which came in to thee this night? bring them out unto us, that we may know them. 19:6 and lot went out at the door unto them, and shut the door after him, 19:7 and said, i pray you, brethren, do not so wickedly. 19:8 behold now, i have two daughters which have not known man; let me, i pray you, bring t

ive me a possession of a buryingplace with you, that i may bury my dead out of my sight. 23:5 and the children of heth answered abraham, saying unto him, 23:6 hear us, my lord: thou [art] a mighty prince among us: in the choice of our sepulchres bury thy dead; none of us shall withhold from thee his sepulchre, but that thou mayest bury thy dead. 23:7 and abraham stood up, and bowed himself to the people of the land [even] to the children of heth. 23:8 and he communed with them, saying, if it be your mind that i should bury my dead out of my sight; hear me, and intreat for me to ephron the son of zohar, 23:9 that he may give me the cave of machpelah, which he hath, which [is] in the end of his field; for as much money as it is worth he shall give it me for a possession of a buryingplace amo

TRUE HISTORY OF WITCHCRAFT

ing the darkness, he is the avatar of the knowledge of the good and evil; without darkness, we could not comprehend the ligota true history of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 1 a true history of witchcraft by allen greenfield get any book for free on: www.abika.com a true history of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 2 "the fact is that the instincts of ignorant people invariably find expression in some form of witchcraft. it matters little what the metaphysician or the moralist may inculcate; the animal sticks to his subconscious ideas" aleister crowley the confessions "as attunement to psychic (occult) reality has grown in america, one often misunderstood and secretive branch of it has begun to flourish also- magical religion" j. gordon melton institute

uld invent a popular cult that would have beautiful ladies clamoring to let us strip them naked, tie them up and spank their behinds! if, mr. crowley, you'll excuse my explicitness" for all his infirmity, aleister crowley almost sprang to his feet, a little of the old energy flashing through his loins "by george, gardner, you've got something there, i should think! i could license you to initiate people into the o.t.o. today, and you could form the nucleus of such a group" he paced in agitation "yes, yes" he mused, half to gardner, half to himself "the book. the mass. i could write some rituals. an `ancient book' of magick. a `book of shadows. priestesses, naked girls. yes. by jove, yes" great story, but merely a dream, created out of bits and pieces of rumor, history and imagination. don'

protest britain's involvement in world war one. he tossed an empty a true history of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 12 envelope into the water. he was dead serious, though, about the "satanism" of miltonian eternal rebellion, and the "satanism" of fundamentalism's dark fear of sexuality. the devil, however; the satanic "god of evil" was an absurdity to him, as to all thinking people, and he freely said so. the most popular form of "counterchristianity" to emerge in modern times, though, was anton szandor lavey's san franciscobased church of satan, founded april 30, 1966. lavey's church enjoyed an initial burst of press interest, grew to a substantial size, and appeared to maintain itself during the cultural drought of the 1970s. but lavey's books, the satanic bible and

franciscobased church of satan, founded april 30, 1966. lavey's church enjoyed an initial burst of press interest, grew to a substantial size, and appeared to maintain itself during the cultural drought of the 1970s. but lavey's books, the satanic bible and the satanic rituals, have remained in print for many years, and his ideas seem to be enjoying a renewal of interest, especially among younger people, punks and heavy metal fans with a death-wish mostly, beginning in the middle years of the 1980s. by that time the church of satan had been largely succeeded by the temple of set. this is pure theatre; more in the nature of psychotherapy than religion. it is interesting to note francis king's observation that before the church of satan began lavey was involved in an occult group which inclu

nd the guy who'd bought the gerald gardner collection from gardner's niece, monique wilson, sitting in the slammer. but no, turner apparently had just been showing deska the town. i straightened my suit for the fiftieth time, and suppressed the comment. we were talking big history here, and big bucks, too. i gulped. the original book of shadows. maybe. it had started years before. one of the last people in america to be a fan of carnival sideshows, i was anxious to take another opportunity to go through the almost archetypally seedy old home that housed the original ripley's museum. i had known that ripley had, in the nineteen seventies, acquired the gardner stuff, but as far as i knew it was all located at their tennessee resort museum. i think i'd heard they'd closed it down. by then, th

TURNER ROBERT ARBETEL OF MAGICK

and do not thou think, speak, or do any thing, wherein god is not thy counsellor. proverbs 11. he that walketh fraudulently, revealeth secrets: but he that is of a faithful spirit, concealeth the matter. arbatel of magick translated by robert turner, 1655 converted to acrobat format by benjamin rowe august, 1999 arbatel of magick: or, the spiritual wisdom of the ancients, as well wise-men of the people of god, as magi of the gentiles: for the illustration of the glory of god, and his love to mankinde. now first of all produced out of darkness into the light, against all caco-magicians, and contemners of the gifts of god; for the profit and delectation of all those, who do truely and piously love the creatures of god, and do use them with thanksgiving, to the honour of god, and profit of t

had the most excellent magicians of the east sent to him by tyridates king of armenia, who held that kingdom by him, found the art after long study and labour altogether ridiculous. now witchcraft and sorcery, are works done merely by the devil, which with respect unto some covenant made with man, he acteth by men his instruments, to accomplish his evil ends: of these, the histories of all ages, people and countries, as also the holy scriptures, afford us sundry examples. but magus is a persian word primitively, whereby is expressed such a one as is altogether conversant in things divine; as plato affirmeth, the art of magick is the art of worshipping god: and the persians call their gods, hence apollonius saith, that magus is either [illegible greek]2 or [illegible greek]3, that is, that

ower into action, out of darkness into light. thy scope therefore ought to be, that thou have the names of the spirits, that is, their powers and offices, and how they are subjected and appointed by god to minister unto thee; even as raphael was sent to tobias, that he should heal his father, and deliver his son from dangers, and bring him to a wife. so michael, the fortitude of god governeth the people of god: gabriel, the messenger of god, was sent to daniel, mary, and zachary the father of john baptist. and he shall be given to thee that desirest him, who will teach thee whatsoever thy soul shall desire, in the nature of things. his ministery thou shalt use with trembling and fear of thy creator, redeemer, and sanctifier, that is to say, the father, son, and holy ghost: and do not thou

of this seal of secrets is, that thereby thou maist know whence the spirits or angels are produced, which may teach the secrets delivered unto them from god. but they have names taken from their offices and powers, according to the gift which god hath severally distributed to every one of them. one hath the power of the sword; another, of the pestilence; and another, of inflicting famine upon the people, as it is ordained by god. some are destroyers of cities, as those two were, who were sent to overthrow sodom and gomorrha, and the places adjacent, examples whereof the holy scripture witnesseth. some are the watch-men over kingdoms; others the keepers of private persons; and from thence, anyone may easily form their names in his own language: so that he which will, may ask a physical ange

TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

tecture is of the style of the lower ages; and it is said to have been a church and convent belonging to the benedictine monks in the time of their poverty. this church is dedicated to st. cosmus and damianus. one of the days of the fair, the relicks of the saints are exposed, and afterwards carried in procession from the cathedral of the city to this church, attended by a prodigious concourse of people. in the city, and at the fair, ex-voti of wax, representing the male parts of generation, of various dimensions, some even of the length of the palm, are publickly offered to sale. there are also waxen vows, that represent other parts of the body mixed with them; but of these there are few in comparison of the number of the priapi. the devout distributers of these vows carry a basket full o

lusions are found upon them were part of the ancient religion of greece. it is from these that many of the orphic hymns and fragments are proved to contain the pure theology or mystic faith of the ancients, which is called orphic by pausanias (lib. i, c. 39, and which is so unlike the vulgar religion, or poetical mythology, that one can scarcely imagine at first sight that it belonged to the same people; but which will nevertheless appear, upon accurate investigation, to be the source from whence it flowed, and the cause of all its extravagance. the history of orpheus himself is so confused and obscured by fable, that it is impossible to obtain any certain information concerning him. according to general tradition, he was a thracian, and introduced the mysteries, in which a more pure syste

life and motion, without being actually possessed of either. for this reason, it was a very proper symbol of chaos, containing the seeds and materials of all things, which, however, were barren and useless, until the creator fructified them by the incubation of his vital spirit, and released them from the restraints of inert brucker in loc. citat) nor could he have gained this knowledge from any people which history has preserved any memorials; for we know of none among whom science had made such a progress, that a truth so remote from common observation, and so contradictory to the evidence of unimproved sense, would not have been rejected, as it was by all the sects of greek philosophy except the pythagoreans, who rather revered it as an article of faith, than understood it as a discove

n rejected, as it was by all the sects of greek philosophy except the pythagoreans, who rather revered it as an article of faith, than understood it as a discovery of science. thrace was certainly inhabited by a civilized nation at some remote period; for, when philip of macedon opened the gold mines in that country, he found that they had been worked before with great expense and ingenuity, by a people well versed in mechanics, of whom no memorials whatever were then extant. of these, probably, was orpheus, as well as thamyris, both of whose poems, plato says, could be read with pleasure in his time. 1 see sophocl. oedip. tyr, ver. 1436. 2 orph. hym. 5. 3 symph. i. 2. of priapus 21 matter, by the efforts of his divine strength. the incubation of the vital spirit is represented on the colo

dustry and exquisite ingenuity i earnestly recommend it, only observing that this modern acceptation of the symbol is of considerable antiquity, for it is mentioned as proverbial in the oneirocritics of artemidorus;1 and that it is not now confined to great britain, but prevails in most parts of christendom, as the ancient acceptation of it did formerly in most parts of the world, even among that people from whose religion christianity is derived; for it is a common mode of expression in the old testament, to say that the horns of any one shall be exalted, in order to signify that he shall be raised into power or pre-eminence; and when moses descended from the mount with the spirit of god still upon him, his head appeared horned.2 to the head of the bull was sometimes joined the organ of g

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

method and therefore must be suppressed. it is ironic that science and magic were thrown together during the church's per- secution of new ideas. galileo suffered as much from the insidious threat of the inqui- sition as agrippa. now that science reigns supreme, religion and magic have been put into the same category. both are considered flaky subjects, not to be seriously pursued by intelligent people. they are mocked as archaic carryovers from a superstitious past. the ridicule of science toward religion is more muted than that directed against magic. modern religion has been transformed into a social institution and is perceived by the self-anointed intelligentsia to have a value in controlling the mindless passions of the mob. it truly has become one of the opiates of the people. it i

ns the spiritual heart and gives direction to a purposeless and hopeless life. it enables its possessor to pursue good and avoid evil. it provides the tools to solve human prob- lems, both psychological and physical. most importantly, the magical perception allows individuals to see things for what they are beneath the veils of illusion that constantly surround and obscure reality. the magus most people hold magic in contempt because they look at it with only their outer vision. they see magic from a worldly perspective. from this viewpoint magic is indeed absurd. it is only when viewed with a measure of spiritual awareness that magic can be considered a reasonable and worthwhile pursuit. since spiritual vision is such a rare commodity, few people make a deliberate and conscious decision t

godhead, that shaped the lives of seekers after magical attainment long before they felt the least interest in the study of magic. magic may be profitably pursued by either sex at any age. traditionally, it was thought that a true understanding of magic required mental and physical maturi- ty. the best age for studying magic was said to be from the mid-twenties to around the mid-forties. younger people were held to have insufficient life experience. those older were considered too set in their ways for original thinking. as with any general rule there are many exceptions. there are two broad styles of magic that may be termed masculine and femi- nine, in the traditional senses of outward thrusting and inward receiving. the first is vigorous and rigidly structured. it relies on symbols and

y- chologist carl jung recognized with his concepts of the anima and animus. with- in the unconscious of each woman there is a hidden masculine persona, and within each man a concealed feminine persona. these may be more or less active, depending on the nature of the individual. the tendency toward a balanced androgyny, where male and female qualities approach equal strength, is more evi- dent in people naturally suited to magic. magus is an ancient persian word meaning priest. the magi, or priest cast of persia, were skilled in the arts of magic, astrology and healing. in ancient times the word magus became synonymous with "wise man" the irish historians applied the term to the druids who opposed the preaching of st. patrick. it may rightly be given to anyone, male or female, who seeks to

ed for both sexes. magician is a better term for someone who pursues magic for material ends-for example, personal power or wealth. the magus is firstly a spiritual being. those divorced from spirit cannot be called magi, whatever their apparent magical abilities. bereft of spirit, such powers are always illusory, doomed ultimately to fail and betray their possessor. stones on the path many young people study magic because they hope to gain power of a physical, emo- tional, intellectual or social kind over others. since their ultimate object is power, xxviii new millennium magic what they really study is the materialistic illusion of magic, not true magic. their efforts always end in disappointment or disaster. fortunately, they usually give up before they can do themselves any real harm

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

e the astral shell from the body can have dire consequences. both the minds and bodies of traditional shamans have been severely degraded by the habitual use of powerful drugs, and even by the use of milder drugs in massive quantities. for example, tobacco was not only smoked and chewed, but ingested by shamans in the form of concentrated juice from the leaves. even today the shamans of the campa people of the eastern peruvian rain forest drink large amounts of tobacco syrup as an intoxicant. in large enough amounts, tobacco juice is a deadly poison, as those who have worked on tobacco farms, handing the cured leaves, will testify. given a long period of exposure, enough nicotine can be absorbed through the skin of the hands to kill those who are not habituated to it. music and dance recom

s to incubus; and so yoong prophets are upon them begotten, etc. som saie they can transubstantiate themselves and others, and take the forms and shapes of asses, woolves, ferrets, cowes, apes, horsses, dogs, etc. some say they can keepe divels and spirits in the likenesse of todes and cats.12 why most witches were women the term witch is gender neutral, as is the term shaman. even so, today most people think of witches as exclusively women. there is a reason for this error. throughout history witches have been presented in literature and in art as female. medieval christian theologians held that women were by their nature more susceptible to evil influences than men. they derived this belief in part from the biblical fable of adam and eve because it was eve who was seduced by the serpent

s. the majority of those executed had nothing to do with witchcraft and no knowledge of it, other than what they may have picked up in general gossip, or during the interrogations of their torturers. they were accused of witchcraft by spiteful neighbors or hysterical children. practicing witches were vulnerable to discovery because it was the nature of their art that they had dealings with common people, so undoubtedly many of the accused were true witches. but we can only guess just how many genuine witches were burned or hanged for witchcraft. it was a small percentage of the total number executed. what can be stated with some assurance is that there were indeed witches-men and wornen living alone or in family groups in villages and towns, offering such services as the healing of disease

s-covered hill. it is named tara, and was the residence of the ancient kings of ireland. tara hill in the county of meath stands about 510 feet in elevation, and is crowned with a series of six circular earthen works, known as raths. the largest is called the king's rath (ruth-nu-riogh, and within its boundary is the meeting place (forradh, a flat-topped mound on which important gatherings of the people were held. it contains the sacred stone of destiny (lia fail, a phallic standing stone on which the ancient kings of ireland were crowned. the stone is not in its original location, but was moved and re-erected. it was fabled to roar when a rightful king stood upon it. also upon the hill of tara was a great banqueting hall some 759 feet long by 46 feet wide. for centuries, kings ruled and m

neighbors fairies are not the harmless, tiny pixies in gauzy gowns with dragonfly or butterfly wings that usually illustrate children's books. they are spiritual creatures who can at times be both dangerous and terrifying, which no sane person would ever wish to anger through imprudent action or careless words. they were known by various euphemistic titles, among them the good neighbors, the good people, the people of peace, the fair family, and the gentry. this might lead someone coming across these titles to conclude that fairies are a jolly and pleasant band of spirits with whom to have dealings. however, if that person thought for a moment, and reflected that in greek mythology the furies, or erinyes, were commonly known as the eumenides (the gracious ones, and if he considered why thi

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

early jewish authors writing in the greek language to signify the most sacred and powerful name of god composed of four hebrew letters. it appears in the works of philo judaeus, an alexandrian of the first century, and flavius josephus, a native of jerusalem who lived during the same period. the pronunciation of the name was forbidden except to priests of the temple during the benediction of the people (num. 6:22-7) and on the day of atonement, when the high priest spoke it ten times before the assembled worshippers (lev. 16:30. because unpointed hebrew is composed entirely of consonants, it was possible to write the name in the books of the torah and yet still conceal its pronunciation. it appears as 717, which is transliterated into the latin characters ihvh (sometimes yhwh or jhwh. but

le. in their own language the jews referred to the name as shem ha- mephoresh (w?15?3d;1w" the distinctive excellent name" this designation 2 tetragrammaton is often assigned by occultists to the seventy-two names of three letters extracted by kabbalistic methods from three verses in exodus, but it more properly belongs to tetragrammaton itself. in biblical times, the name was known to the common people and was used in a form of greeting not unlike "god be with you" as early as the fourth century before christ, its use was suppressed. the reason for the restriction of the name is not known. possibly it was to avoid profanation of the name by heathen lips, or to prevent its abuse in vulgar magic. i tend to believe it was connected with a growing social gulf between the priest class and the

by the name of god almighty (shaddai; but by my name jehovah (ihvh) was i not known to them (exod. 6:3. this has led to speculation that the name originally belonged to the resident deity of the holy mountain who was worshipped by the tribes that dwelt in the region south of palestine. in receiving the name, moses also took on the authority of the god of the mountain and conveyed its power to his people. that is why he married a daughter of the priest of midian (exod. 3: l b t h e tribe of midian grazed their flocks in the land of the sacred mountain and worshipped its god with sacrifices. that is why he led the israelites to this mountain after their deliverance from egypt and taught them how to worship ihvh. he wished them to have the continuing protection and blessing of this most poten

part of a magic ritual conducted by joshua on the far bank of the jordan to exorcise the foreign soil and prepare it to receive the spirit of god that is resident within the ark. this is the reason the priests carrying the ark remain standing in the middle of the river, which the ark has miraculously caused to dry up "until everything was finished that the lord commanded joshua to speak unto the people, according to all that moses commanded joshua: and the people hasted and passed over (josh. 4:lo. the rite of passage is partially described by moses. after the twelve stones are carried across the riverbed, six of the stones that represent the six tribes of simeon, levi, judah, issachar, joseph, and benjamin are piled up in a symbolic representation of mount gerizim, probably on the right

n were eventually transported to these twin peaks and erected there as a permanent embodiment of the cursing, and blessing, of god. there is some suggestion that they may have been erected as a single altar on mount ebal that represented both hills (deut. 27:4. these piles of unhewn stones act as symbolic pillars and form a gateway into the promised land. the six stones of mount gerizim bless the people who come over the jordan and uphold the covenant, and the six stones of mount ebal curse those that pass the river and break the covenant. they are the carrot and the stick offered to the israelites as they enter through the gate to the land of milk and honey, designed to keep them obedient to the laws of moses. although it is not explicitly stated in the bible, it would be reasonable to as

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD1

when your memory/knowledge becomes accepted as an authority, you can manipulate the past for your own best interests. the greater black magic (gbm) uses of memory are beyond the scope of this essay. the accomplished magicians out there know what i mean- for the beginners, developing memory for gbm is like developing leg muscles for ballet. 2. develop a thick skin. don't get me wrong you can smite people on the other cheek all you want. effective revenge requires intelligence and information about your target. learn to let things bounce off. this way when your revenge comes, it comes from an unexpected source you strike at an undefended area. likewise if you're a snake in the grass- people will be careless around you. they won't watch what they say or reveal. of course, putting off your rev

d aeon- this is to say, spiritual toxic waste- are cleared away, your magic will have progressively less resistance to overcome, and your personal safety will be enhanced. my nephew, the daimon egan, recommends the particularly useful satanism in america: how the devil got much more than his due for dismantling such hindrances. 6. recognize the possibility of immortality in seeming setbacks. many people along the path confuse magic with magical thinking. these people are always expecting a trouble-free life: no flat tires, winning the big one, and decidedly fewer red lights. whereas xeper often reveals its presence through beneficial synchronicity, we are still constrained by the natural order. one of the great mysteries of satanism is how the inward force evolves through the medium of int

time waster and at worst a roadblock to our work. when you feel yourself falling into guilt, try using a magical motto to redirect your energy. i use, if this action does not further my xeper, my next action will overshadow this one. i pay no homage to gods outside myself" as you progress on the left hand path (lhp) you will unfortunately find those who have brought guilt with them. whereas these people may develop their magical powers apart from the natural order, they will never fully enter into selfhood. if you have a great deal of trouble with guilt, large doses of nietzsche, redbeard, or la vey may be in order. 9. detach yourself from the natural order with time games. the calendar, the clock, and the computer have traditionally belonged to anti-individual entities. the catholic churc

into selfhood. if you have a great deal of trouble with guilt, large doses of nietzsche, redbeard, or la vey may be in order. 9. detach yourself from the natural order with time games. the calendar, the clock, and the computer have traditionally belonged to anti-individual entities. the catholic church, with its cycle of fasts and feasts and year of endless symbolism, stole time from the european people long ago. the church of satan began the reclaiming of time by declaring o f one's birthday as the supreme holiday. it's no coincidence that the flex time and work-at-home concepts have come in with the new aeon. begin to arrange your own life as much as possible by your schedules (and vary those lest you come up a different box of dead time. as you do things by your own time look upon the m

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD2

ders of brimstone enjoy a gladsome yule! may those that live by the watchword of indulgence find joy in the succulent meats, candies, and cookies as well as the revelry of new year's eve! may those that live by the watchword of xeper exalt in these things and in the dark work of yuletide! hail year xxv! now concerning the task of becoming evil and ruling the world: 1. control daydreams. encourage people to live in their daydreams. tell them they may become great writers, painters, hunters, etc. fantasy is the most intoxicating drug. if you become their pusher, they need you. as a black magician, you must tone down (or eliminate) your own daydreaming. set extraordinary goals for yourself. as you achieve real goals and put aside intoxicating fantasy, you will become aware of new things. just

unaware of the spiritual realities surrounding him. in white light religions, you're supposed to pray first and then hope big g will send you things. in the left hand path, you must achieve your goals on your own. as you achieve them- as you become yourself- only then can you feel the presence of other intelligences that have separated themselves from the universe. 2. create your own goals. some people join the left hand path to learn lesser black magic to gather all the status tokens of the american dream. others pour themselves into greater black magic to become some muddy-thinking occultists. these people try and try, but all they're practicing is white magic- the art of transforming yourself into one of the herd. consider the true black magician. she's always wanted to be that vampire

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PRACTICE DIVINITY IN YOUR OWN LIFE

f by others. now don't be a prig about it like ihvh- don't insist on no gods but me- etc. certainly don't be a jealous god, you can help others in their self deification. be sure you have a nice birthday party, that others have chance to praise you when you do well etc. then when you've created a little friend and fan club, begin to practice the simple lesser black magic of telling the story that people who do good things for you have good things happen to them (and the converse- eventually these people's unconscious greater black magic will make this a condition of the world. continue this practice at least until you can discover that some good has come your way because some one you do not know (directly) has been told you're a worthy individual by some one else you do not know directly

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ TIMING IN GREATER AND LESSER BLACK MAGIC

ish yourself as a control figure, arrive early. it may seem boorish, but if you help the host do the set up, you can greet each newcomer with phrases like "we have decided to" or "we were just talking about- this set you up as being a member of the inner circle and also lets you set the agenda for the evening. 2. when you need to discover the true leaders of a group, arrive late. simply ask a few people what you've missed. if anything has been said rather than their simple human venting of hot air, they'll point it out not only with their words but with their to ne and body language. this will also let you know what their feelings are about the current string of topics. people find it very hard to be neutral when someone whispers to them and acts sheepish about being late. this mode of int

eir words but with their to ne and body language. this will also let you know what their feelings are about the current string of topics. people find it very hard to be neutral when someone whispers to them and acts sheepish about being late. this mode of interaction automatically puts them into conspiratorial mode. be sure to reward your best sources by telling them how perceptive they are. some people's self importance comes entirely from their ability to pass on secrets. use them. 3. when you have an agenda to pass on to your business, pick a time when your co-workers are sleepy. when i want to get something started at work- rather than brainstorm on a topic, i schedule my meetings after lunch, in a slightly too warm conference room (if it has flickering fluorescent lighting this is a p

e's self importance comes entirely from their ability to pass on secrets. use them. 3. when you have an agenda to pass on to your business, pick a time when your co-workers are sleepy. when i want to get something started at work- rather than brainstorm on a topic, i schedule my meetings after lunch, in a slightly too warm conference room (if it has flickering fluorescent lighting this is a plus. people are full and sleepy. they want the meeting to be over, and if i talk smoothly, distinctly, and in three quarters time they absorb my suggestions as though i've hypnotized them. which in fact i have. if you need to judge three quarters time, practice doing dracula's lines from lugosi movie- but lose the accent. 4. if you want to gain more self knowledge, occasionally radically alter you biol

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ UNDERSTANDING DARKNESS

piration and magic every time the sky darkens. if i am doing some other kind of work as part of my life work of becoming, i can choose another meaning. 6. seek out the brothers of darkness. learning the art of magic goes a hell of a lot swifter if you don't have to reinvent the wheel. you'll accomplish your goals faster if you're drawing on the experience of others. it's a lot easier working with people who think the way you do. look around for a group whose approach to darkness is the same or very similar to yours. if the group has been around for a few years, you have the additional benefit that some of their magic has already worked itself into the fabric of the objective universe and you have a greater magical lever to use for your own work. uncle setnakt is, of course, a proud member

UNLEASHING THE BEAST

the character's own final savior and redemption -143- crowley parodying winston churchill by the 1940s, however, crowley seems to have exhausted not only his money (already largely spent by 1915) but also his once infinite will to power. though he continued to believe that his book of the law might have a decisive role to play in the unfolding of global events during and after world war ii, most people who saw him in those years described him as "a bored old man who found the lonely evenings frightening."xxii he would spent his last years in small guest house in london, increasingly addicted to heroin (taking as much as 11 grams a day, enough to kill most men, until his death in 1947. there are many conflicting accounts of his final days: according to some hagiographic accounts, he slippe

VOX SABBATUM

c root fhm, being wisdom or knowledge. the black snake and peacock represent the wisdom of life. then the great lord, malak tauus, said to the angels, i want to create adam and eve and make them give rise to mankind. of the seed of adam there shall be 11 derived from a sufi called sheik adi ibn musafir around 1100 a.d. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 8 born a prophet, and from him shall descend a people on the earth; the the people of me, malak tauus, and these people are to be the yezidis -the mershaf resh the black book the witches sabbat -dreaming and waking- dreams have long been considered images of the subconscious; what lies within the mind. in magick dreams can be a powerful initiatory tool, if focused upon in a positive and conductive manner may provide excellent self-developmenta

ape shifting and a heightened gnosis state it breaks through mystery and reveals a new perception, you become like the devil or adversary, you grow close to hecate and lilith, and you gain a more direct focus of magickal will. the sabbat is also used for spells and sexual workings as well a sabbat experience with a partner is perhaps one of the most ecstasy inducing acts that can be shared by two people or more if that is your bag. the sabbat may also be used to curse and bless, all which spirals and acts as a spring the very magickal principle the staota is in the second edition of yatuk dinoih. do not invite the initiated into the circle of the witches sabbat, for the ensorcelment of cain will devour them and curse them in whole. such an experience if ever shared must be between two vox

of selflessness, to fall into darkness and rise again as the sun of ones black flame of consciousness: the affirmations of the devil live to witch a suffer shalt thou, those who restrain us time observe, enchantment use ye shall them after whoring, go to wizards and familiar spirits have as such a wizard who hath a familiar spirit is blessed with the mark of cain, that he or she is wise among his people. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 19 life is an abomination to god, and our life is sacred unto our lord the devil, satanadar, antecessor! to the abominations come life and joy, that a necromancer, a wizard, a witch, a charmer and observer of times is blessed by the adversary opposer, that the son or daughter is blessed to pass through the fire and use divination witchcraft and sin is the li

WAITE ASPECTS OF MASONIC SYMBOLISM

nify for our purpose, as the closing of the 13th century is the latest date that the most drastic view- now generally abandoned- has proposed for the most important text. we find therein after what manner, according to mystic israel, solomon's temple was spiritualized; we find deep meanings attached to the two pillars j. and b; we find how the word was lost and under what circumstances the chosen people were to look for its recovery. it is an expectation for jewish theosophy, as it is for the craft mason. it was lost owing to an untoward event, and although the time and circumstances of its recovery have been calculated in certain texts of the kabalah, there has been something wrong with the methods. the keepers of the tradition died with their faces toward jerusalem, looking for that time

quest of this that every mason takes upon himself in the ceremony of the third degree, so that the house, which in the words of another masonic degree, is now, for want of territory, built only in the heart "a superstructure perfect in its parts and honorable to the builder" craft masonry but if these are the sources of craft masonry, taken at its culmination in the sublime degree, what manner of people were those who grafted so strange a speculation and symbolism on the operative procedure of a building-guild? the answer is that all about that period which represents what is called the transition, or during the 16th and 17th centuries, the latin-writing scholars were animated with zeal for the exposition of the tradition in israel, with the result that many memorable and even great books

WALLIS BUDGE E A LEGENDS OF THE EGYPTIAN GODS

ed with egyptian history, and that in his account of the conquest of egypt he has confounded one god with another, and mixed up historical facts with mythological legends to such a degree that his meaning is frequently uncertain. the great fact which he wished to describe is the conquest of egypt by an early king, who, having subdued the peoples in the south, advanced northwards, and made all the people whom he conquered submit to his yoke. now the king of egypt was always called horus, and the priests of edfu wishing to magnify their local god, horus of behutet, or horus of edfu, attributed to him the conquests of this human, and probably predynastic, king. we must remember that the legend assumes that ra, was still reigning on earth, though he was old and feeble, and had probably deputed

mission had to be obtained before the latter could leave the country. it is probable that the demands made upon khensu nefer-hetep by the egyptians who lived in thebes and its neighbourhood were so numerous that it was impossible to let his statue go into outlying districts or foreign lands, and that a deputy-god was appointed to perform miracles outside thebes. this arrangement would benefit the people, and would, moreover, bring much money to the priests. the appointment of a deputy-god is not so strange as it may seem, and modern african peoples are familiar with the expedient. about one hundred years ago the priests of the god bobowissi of winnebah, in the tshi region of west africa, found their business so large that it was absolutely necessary for them to appoint a deputy. the priest

nt a deputy. the priests therefore selected brahfo, i.e "deputy" and gave out that bobowissi had deputed all minor matters to him, and that his utterances were to be regarded as those of bobowissi. delegates were ordered to be sent to winnebah in ashanti, where they would be shown the "deputy" god by the priests, and afterwards he would be taken to mankassim, where he would reside, and do for the people all that bobowissi had done hitherto.[fn#39 [fn#39] ellis, tshi-speaking peoples, p. 55. when rameses ii. had made his petition to khensu nefer-hetep, the statue of the god bowed its head twice, in token of assent. here it is clear that we have an example of the use of statues with movable limbs, which were worked, when occasion required, by the priests. the king then made a second petition

general character of the legend, as we have it here, makes it quite certain that it belongs to a late period, and the forms of the hieroglyphics and the spellings of the words indicate that the text was "stunned" on the rock in the reign of one of the ptolemies, probably at a time when it was to the interest of some men to restore the worship of khnemu, god of the first cataract. these interested people could only have been the priests of khnemu, and the probability that this was so becomes almost a certainty when we read in the latter part of the text the list of the tolls and taxes which they were empowered to levy on the merchants, farmers, miners, etc, whose goods passed down the cataract into egypt. why, if this be the case, they should have chosen to connect the famine with the reign

ed the whole country. a cake of bread was sold for 15 dinanir (the dinar= 10s, a horse was sold for 20, a dog for 5, a cat for 3, and an egg for 1 dinar. when all the animals were eaten men began to eat each other, and human flesh was sold in public "passengers were caught in the streets by hooks let down from the windows, drawn up, killed, and cooked"[fn#45] during the famine which began in 1201 people ate human flesh habitually. parents killed and cooked their own children, and a wife was found eating her husband raw. baby fricassee and haggis of children's heads were ordinary articles of diet. the graves even were ransacked for food. an ox sold for 70 dinanir [fn#46 [fn#45] lane poole, middle ages, p. 146 [fn#46] ibid, p. 216. the legend begins with the statement that in the 18th year o

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

los m diums del espiritismo. 45 there exist the medium and the mediator (bodhisattva. the medium is negative whereas the mediator is positive. the medium is a vehicle of the tempting serpent of eden. the bodhisattva, the mediator, is a vehicle of the serpent of brass nachash that healed the israelites in the wilderness. great masters use to dictate messages through the lips of their bodhisattvas. people do not understand this and mistake the mediators with the detrimental mediums of spiritism because people allow themselves to be carried away by false appearances. within the seal of solomon are found represented all the positive and negative forces of universal magnetism. in the works of high magic, it is necessary to trace a circle around us. such a circle must be totally closed, interrup

minal vapors. these vapors, at the same time, convert themselves into energies and are bipolarized into positive and negative. the positive are solar forces, the negative are lunar forces. these solar and lunar energies rise through the pair of sympathetic cords that are known as the two witnesses- id and pingal. the medullar channel has an internal orifice that normally is found closed in common people. however the seminal vapors open up this orifice so that the sacred serpent [of brass nachash] can enter there within that medullar channel. it is necessary to warn the gnostic-rosicrucian brethren that they must learn how to polarize the sacred fire of the kundalini. some devotees eat meat everyday and drink alcohol; with the pretext of working in the great work they pleasurably enjoy lust

she is trying to conceal it. thus, the abyss is divided into two large infrasexual spheres. these are the spheres of lilith and nahemah. the inhabitants of the sphere of lilith do not have any hope for salvation, whereas the inhabitants of the sphere of nahemah still have hope for redemption. sphere of lilith here we find those who abhor sex, for example, monks, anchorites, mystics, spiritualists people from different pseudo-esoteric organizations, etc. all types of infrasexual people hate sex and consider themselves to be highly superior to those of normal sexuality. en el centro de este santo ocho est el tomo central de donde se enfocan las nueve esferas de vibraci n universal. esa es la ley. tradiciones kabal sticas las tradiciones kabal sticas dicen que adam ten a dos esposas, lilith y

de nahemah, todav a dan esperanza de redenci n. esfera de lilith: all encontramos a las personas que aborrecen el sexo. anacoretas, monjes, m sticos, espiritualistas, gentes de distintas organizaciones seudo ocultistas, etc. todas esas gentes infrasexuales, odian el sexo y se creen superiores al sexo normal. 66 all of the taboos, restrictions, and prejudices that currently condition the lives of people of normal sexuality were firmly established by infrasexual people. infrasexual people mortally hate the arcanum a.z.f. nevertheless, they give to themselves special credentials, and therefore, it is not difficult to find homosexuality within many convents and schools that are dedicated to spiritualistic or pseudo-esoteric studies. all of the crimes against nature are found in the infrasexua

her malignant beauty. adultery is the outcome of this fatal enchantment. in the sphere of nahemah we find the delectable cruelties from the kingdom of infrasexuality. in the atomic regions of the infrasexual sphere of nahemah live the don juans [tenarios] types of men and do a in s [the madam of the whore house] or rather the beautiful hetaeras13, sometimes sweet and sometimes cruel in others. if people of normal sexuality do not live alert and vigilant, they can convert themselves into fatal proselytes of these infrasexual people, since they dress themselves like saints, apostles, anchorites, etc. and believing themselves to be superior; they go and deceive the people of normal sexuality, and convert them into their henchmen. understand that those people of normal sexuality are those who

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

are themselves unmoving and unchanging. these platonic ideal forms are not just a philosophical fancy of the past. numerous scientists today find themselves solidly in the platonic camp, since it is still the most viable theory to explain how nature is so rationally intelligible. one such scientist, roger penrose, explains how such ideas also make communication so fluid between mathematicians, or people of like minds. it is worth quoting at length since so much of what we will explore here is based on this very premise: whenever the mind perceives a mathematical idea it makes contact with plato's world of mathematical concepts. when one "sees" a mathematical truth, one's consciousness breaks through into the world of ideas and makes direct contact with it. the mental images that each (pers

anic images, symbols, or names are in no way arbitrary. if you don't know qabalistic correspondences well, study the charts given here and choose carefully. the tattwa images are less-rigid in terms of categories, i. e, they were incorporated into the golden dawn tradition late and have been used as symbols for the planets, tarot keys, and elements, as well as elemental combinations, by different people with different variations in meaning. correspondences relating to the tree.which have a much longer history.will have a greater tendency to be interpreted by most qabalists in the same way. some seals and sigils (if they are not blinds or mistakes) can therefore be re-interpreted centuries after the fact by those who know what sphere or planetary energy they represent. this is not to say we

check it out. dr. case calls the h. g. a the inner voice, and identifies it with the hierophant, or inner teacher, in the tarot. the way to tune into this energy is through quiet listening. in fact, a good way to determine if someone is actually having a relationship with their h. g. a. is to watch their outer behavior and see if they listen. is he or she able to listen attentively to what other people have to say? does the information he or she claims to receive from the inner teacher agree with ethics and good sense? does the person show self-discipline or does he or she pester everybody with accounts of his or her incredible visions? these are some good criteria to test yourself and others. building a telesmatic figure and sigil when you are building this beautiful relationship with yo

od health, abundance, peaceful environment, spiritual illumination, use to acquire mastery and supremacy, to obtain patronage, to recover lost property, to prevent war and promote friendship, harmonious relationships with superiors. venus: assists in matters of the heart, good for partnerships and social affairs, for anything to do with pleasure, the arts, traveling, relationships between younger people and women in general. mercury: aids in acquiring knowledge and intellectual friends, assists in communications, success in commerce, useful for magic, apparitions and divination, for obtaining information or making calculations, secures safety in travel. moon: assists in smoothing domestic problems, growing of plants, insures safe journeys and acquisition of merchandise by water, successful

s, secures safety in travel. moon: assists in smoothing domestic problems, growing of plants, insures safe journeys and acquisition of merchandise by water, successful embassies; connected with messages, dreams, cycles. pluto: seeks to change, to shatter old forms, to break completely new ground; aids in eliminating the outdated and no longer useful; assists in projects involving large numbers of people. planetary body parts and mental health saturn: skin, teeth, bones, gallbladder, pituitary glands (with jupiter. time passages: aging and dying; depression. jupiter: liver, pituitary glands, hormones. growth of the human organism. mental optimism. mars: sex organs, muscles. fevers. strong magnetic aura. sun: heart, spine, thymus. to maintain youthfulness; health in general. helps to fight b

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

evidenced by the so-called "hybrid" programs. so, then, where do these guys come from? in my book "secrets of the mojave, i describe one particular underground facility from whence many of the joint alien/military abductions, animal mutilations, and biogenetic projects are reportedly being carried out. this volume is soon to be published in hard copy form by http//www.umind.com. anyway, numerous people have described the activities taking place within this underground facility beneath the archuleta mesa, many of their stories appear in the dulce book at http//www.eagle-net.org/dulce/ this mesa lies just north of the small town of dulce, new mexico within the jicarilla apache reservation in north-western new mexico. one of these sources was a man by the name of thomas edwin castello, who c

nsatiable its appetite becomes. could lucifer/satan himself be in one sense the "bottomless pit, consuming all life and creation and goodness and light that he possible can in his twisted "revenge" towards a just yet merciful creator? there are those who say that darkness and light must live in balance with each other, that there really is no good or evil but just "experience. i would say to such people that they should add some intelligence to such mindless platitudes of "unconditional love. if you are "unconditionally loving" a murderer as he rapes and mutilates your daughter without making any effort to protect your own child then you are hating your child and all those children that will be destroyed by such a creature in the future. should we balance health with terminal cancer? or ba

t. adding to their serpentlike appearance are their eyes which have vertical slits in their pupils and golden irises" perhaps the most frightening and most controversial part of these stories are claims that the creatures occasionally are reported to have sex with abductees" case file #2: from 'our haunted planet, by john a. keel (1968. fawcett publications, greenwich, conn..the parahuman serpent people of the past are still among us. they were probably worshipped by the builders of stonehenge and the forgotten ridge-making cultures of south america..in some parts of the world the serpent people successfully posed as gods and imitated the techniques of the superintelligence. this led to the formation of pagan religions centered around human sacrifices. the conflict, so far as man himself w

ed as usual. human beings were largely free of direct control. each individual had to consciously commit himself to one of the opposing forces "the main battle was for what was to become known as the human soul "once an individual had committed himself, he opened a door so that an indefinable something could actually enter his body and exercise some control over his subconscious mind..the serpent people or omega group, attacked man in various ways, trying to rid the planet of him. but the superintelligence was still able to look over man. god worked out new ways of communication and control, always in conflict with the serpent people" case file #3: from 'curious encounters' by loren coleman (faber& faber, boston, mass. 1985) pp. 70-76: who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/re

g to state wildlife biologists, the footprints matched no known animal species (this "lizard man" sighting was covered in one of the episodes of tim white's "sightings" documentary "monsters" segment, on the fox network- branton. case file #5: from: the omaha, nebraska 'metro update' for oct. 29- nov. 4, 1990. article by reporter patricia c. ress titled 'lincoln man recounts abductions by aliens "people have been talking about flying saucers for about 45 years now- longer if you count the reports of the so-called 'foo fighters' seen by pilots on both sides during world war ii. but within the past 20 years we've been hearing more about a more frightening side to these visitations- abduction by aliens "the most famous case was that of barney and betty hill, two new englanders returning home

WICCA EIGHT SABBATS OF WITCHCRAFT

t a snail to crawl through the ashes of your hearth. eight sabbats of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 5 the considerate little creature will then spell out the initial letter as it moves. perhaps the most famous icon of the holiday is the jack-o-lantern. various authorities attribute it to either scottish or irish origin. however, it seems clear that it was used as a lantern by people who traveled the road this night, the scary face to frighten away spirits or faeries who might otherwise lead one astray. set on porches and in windows, they cast the same spell of protection over the household (the american pumpkin seems to have forever superseded the european gourd as the jack-o-lantern of choice) bobbing for apples may well represent the remnants of a pagan 'baptism' rit

dition very similar to yuletide wassailing. in fact, the custom known as 'caroling, now connected exclusively with mid-winter, was once practiced at all the major holidays. finally, in scotland at least, the tradition of dressing in costume consisted almost exclusively of cross-dressing (i.e, men dressing as women, and women as men. it seems as though ancient societies provided an opportunity for people to 'try on' the role of the opposite gender for one night of the year (although in scotland, this is admittedly less dramatic- but more confusing- since men were in the habit of wearing skirt-like kilts anyway. oh well) to witches, halloween is one of the four high holidays, or greater sabbats, or cross-quarter days. because it is the most important holiday of the year, it is sometimes call

of good food. and drink! the most popular of which was the 'wassail cup' deriving its name from the anglo-saxon term 'waes hael (be whole or hale. medieval christmas folklore seems endless: that animals will all kneel down as the holy night arrives, that bees hum the '100th psalm' on christmas eve, that a windy christmas will bring good luck, that a person born on christmas day can see the little people, that a cricket on the hearth brings good luck, that if one opens all the doors of the house at midnight all the evil spirits will depart, that you will have one lucky month for each christmas pudding you sample, that the tree must be taken down by twelfth night or bad luck is sure to follow, that 'if christmas on a sunday be, a windy winter we shall see, that 'hours of sun on christmas day

an catholic church could not very easily call the great goddess of ireland a demon, so they canonized her instead. henceforth, she would be 'saint' brigit, patron saint of smithcraft, poetry, and healing. they 'explained' this by telling the irish peasants that brigit was 'really' an early christian missionary sent to the emerald isle, and that the miracles she performed there 'misled' the common people into believing that she was a goddess. for some reason, the irish swallowed this (there is no limit to what the irish imagination can convince itself of. for example, they also came to believe that brigit was the 'foster-mother' of jesus, giving no thought to the implausibility of jesus having spent his boyhood in ireland) brigit's holiday was chiefly marked by the kindling of sacred eight

will be born nine months from now, at the next winter solstice. and so the cycle closes at last. we think that the customs surrounding the celebration of the spring equinox were imported from mediterranean lands, although there can be no doubt that the first inhabitants of the british isles observed it, as evidence from megalithic sites shows. but it was certainly more popular to the south, where people celebrated the holiday as new year's day, and claimed it as the first day of the first sign of the zodiac, aries. however you look at it, it is certainly a time of new beginnings, as a simple glance at nature will prove. in the roman catholic church, there are two holidays which get mixed up with the vernal equinox. the first, occurring on the fixed calendar day of march 25th in the old lit

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

e barely scratched the surfacean the html, text and pdb versions are bundled together in one zip file. 2. the pdf and prc files are sent as single zips (and naturally don't have the file structure below) structure (folder and sub folders) main folder- html files- nav- navigation files- pdb- pic- graphic files- text- text file -salmun foreword i have been told by witches in england 'write and tell people we are not perverts. we are decent people, we only want to be left alone, but there are certain secrets that you mustn't give away' so after some argument as to exactly what i must not reveal, i am permitted to tell much that has never before been made public concerning their beliefs, their rituals and their reasons for what they do; also to emphasise that neither their present beliefs, rit

magic, for supplying me with supplementary information and for 1m many useful suggestions and comments. g.b. gardner director the museum of magic and witchcraft the witches' mill castletown, isle of man introduction by dr. margaret murray formerly assistant professor in egyptology at university college, london in this book dr. gardner states that he has found in various parts of england groups of people who still practise the same rites as the so-called 'witches' of the middle ages, and that the rites are a true survival and not a mere revival copied out of books. in his easy pleasant style he gives a sketch of similar practices in ancient greece and rome, and his wide personal experiences in the far east enable him to show that there are many peoples, whether in the far east or in great b

the whirling of the dancing dervishes, all have their origin in the desire to be 'nearer, my god, to thee, and to show by their actions that intense gratitude which the worshippers find them selves incapable of expressing in words. 1- living witchcraft there have been many books written on witchcraft. the early ones were mostly propaganda written by the various churches to discourage and frighten people from having any connections with what was to them a hated rival- for witchcraft is a religion. later there were books setting out to prove that this craft had never existed. some of these books may have been inspired or even written by witches themselves. latterly there have been many books dealing in a scientific way with witchcraft by such writers as dr. margaret murray, r. trevor davis

of these books may have been inspired or even written by witches themselves. latterly there have been many books dealing in a scientific way with witchcraft by such writers as dr. margaret murray, r. trevor davis, christine hoyle, arne runeberg, pennethorne hughes and montague summers. mr. hughes in his most scholarly book on witchcraft has, i think, clearly proved what many knew: that the little people of the heaths, called fairies or elves at one period, were called witches in the next, but to my mind all these books have one fault. though their authors, know that witches exist, none of them seems to have asked a witch for her (1) views on the subject of witchcraft. for after all, a witch's opinions should have some value, even though they may not fit in with preconceived opinions. of co

ental professor who was writing up some witch trials of two hundred years ago, and he told me that he had obtained much information from witches. but, though invited, he had been afraid to go to their meetings. religious feeling was very strong in his country and if it were known that he was in communication with witches he would be in danger of losing his professorship. moreover, witches are shy people, and publicity is the last thing they want. i asked the first one i knew 'why do you keep all this wonderful knowledge secret? there is no persecution nowadays' i was told 'isn't there? if it were known in the village what i am, every time anyone's chickens died, every time a child became sick, i should be blamed. witchcraft doesn't pay for broken windows (2) now i am an anthropologist, and

WICCA MAGICK OCCULT THREE GREEN BOOKS DRUIDISM

rom pride. this is the state of enlightenment in brahman: a man does not fall back from it into delusion. even at the moment of death he is alive in that enlightenment: brahman and he are one. selection from: swami prabhavananda and christopher isherwood, trans. the song of god, bhagavad-gita. new york, mentor (mp466, 1954. pp. 40- 44. 232 sayings of the hindus (from the works of sri ramakrishna) people partition off their lands by means of boundaries, but no one can partition off the all-embracing sky overhead. the indivisible sky surrounds all and includes all. so common man in ignorance says, my religion is the only one, my religion is the best. but when his heart is illumined by true knowledge, he knows that above all these wars of sects and sectarians presides the one indivisible, ete

gged to the triple world. i shall bring to felicity those that are pining away with toils, give them pleasures and (final) rest. i am inexorable, bear no love nor hatred towards any one, and proclaim the law to all creatures without distinction, to the one as well as the other. i recreate the whole world like a cloud shedding its water without distinction; i have the same feelings for respectable people as for the low; for moral persons as for the immoral; for the depraved as for those who observe the rules of good conduct; for those who hold sectarian views and unsound tenets as for those whose views are sound and correct. i also pour out rain: the rain of the law by which this whole world is refreshed; and each according to his faculty take to heart this wellspoken law that is one in its

day anchor (a75, 1956. p. 8. fisher, nelson, hotz& franquist, hill of three oaks, c. 1963 238 sayings of the taoist sages (chuang tzu) in the beginning lieh tzu was fond of traveling. the adept huch iu tzu said to him, i hear that you are fond of traveling. what is it in traveling that pleases you? for me, said lieh tzu, the pleasure of traveling consists in the appreciation of variety. when some people travel they merely contemplate what is before their eyes; when i travel, i contemplate the process of mutability. i wonder, said hu-ch iu tzu, whether your travels are not very much the same as other people s, despite the fact that you think them so different. whenever people look at anything, they are necessarily looking at processes of change, and one may well appreciate the mutability of

e men (xii:22) tzu chang asked confucius about humanity. confucius said: to be able to practice five virtues everywhere in the world constitutes humanity. tzu chang begged to know what these were. confucius 239 said: courtesy, magnanimity, good faith, diligence, and kindness. he who is courteous is not humiliated, he who is magnanimous wins the multitude, he who is of good faith is trusted by the people, he who is diligent attains his objective, and he who is kind can get service from the people (xvii:6) confucius said: only the humane man can love men and can hate men (iv:3 (confucius on religion) lin fang asked about the fundamental principle of rites. confucius replied: you are asking an important question! in rites at large, it is always better to be too simple rather than too lavish (

imple rather than too lavish (iii:4) tzu lu asked about the worship of ghosts and spirits. confucius said: we don t know yet how to serve men, how can we know about serving the spirits? what about death, was the next question. confucius said: we don t know yet about life, how can we know about death (xi:11) fan ch ih asked about wisdom. confucius said: devote yourself to the proper demands of the people, respect the ghosts and spirits but keep them at a distance this may be called wisdom (vi:20) confucius said: i wish i did not have to speak at all. tzu kung said: but if you did not speak, sir, what should we disciples pass on to others? confucius said: look at heaven there. does it speak? the four seasons run their course and all things are produced. does heaven speak (xvii:19 (on the gen

WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

ahmins of india, from the hierophants of egypt, the oracle of delphi, the idaen cave, and from the kabalah of the hebrew rabbis and chaldean magi. for nearly forty years he taught his pupils, and exhibited his wonderful powers; but an end was put to his institution, and he himself was forced to flee from the city, owing to a conspiracy and rebellion which arose on account of a quarrel between the people of crotona and the inhabitants of sybaris. he succeeded in reaching metapontum, where he is said to have died about the year of 500 b.c. 12. among the ancient authors from whom we derive our knowledge of the life and doctrines of pythagoras and his successors, the following are notable- 1. b.c. 450. herodotus, who speaks to the mysteries of the pythagoreans as similar to those of orpheus. 2

ars, are symbolical of times of trouble. jesus preached 3 years. in the revelations, the bride, the lamb s wife, suffers 1260 days in the wilderness, being a time, times, and a half, rev. xii. 6-14. again, the holy city is said to be trodden under foot forty-two months, or 3 years. the two witnesses testify 3 years, and their dead bodies remain unburied 3 days. so also, the scattering of the holy people as mentioned in daniel xii. 7 is for three times and a half, by which we were to understand a period of suffering. numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott 50. chapter eight the tetrad, four, 4. he pythagoreans, said nicomachus, call the number four the greatest miracle, a god after another manner, a manifold divinity, the fountain of nature, and its key be

hat eastern presents are given, when they would extend their magnificence to the greatest degree, as mentioned in comte de caylus, oriental tales. 1743. barrett s magus notes also 9 precious stones, 9 orders of devils, 9 choirs of angels he copies from john heydon. note in this connection, the nundinals of the romans, who marked the days by letters into parcels of 8 days, and on every 9th day the people left their pursuits and went to the towns to market. hence, the jocular latin saying, tres mulieres nundinas faciunt. these nundinals are a type of our dominical letters, a set of seven marking out the 8th days. the romans also held a purification ceremony on male infants on the 9th day of life, hence the presiding goddess of this rite was called nundina. the nones were one of the sets of d

, jan; on of eastern nations (dunlop s vestiges, 31. john heydon gives the following statements- prosperous numbers are 1 2 3 4 7 9 11 13 14. very good 16 17 19 20 22 23 10 26 27. indifferent 5 6 8 12 15 18 21. very bad 24 25 28 29 30# numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott 109. chapter s eventeen thirteen, 1 3. hirteen was the sacred number of the mexicans and people of yucatan; twelve of many tribes of north american indians, as of so many nations of antiquity. this had an astronomical connection, because the stars and sun were gods to them. the method of computation among the mexican priests was by weeks of 13 days; consult dunlop s vestiges, their year contained 28 weeks of 13 days and 1 day over, just as ours contains 52 of 7 days and one day over

en years formed another week. four times 13, or 52, years was their cycle. in yucatan, there were 13 snake gods numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott (see steven s yucatan, and gama s ancient mexicans. 13 is the number of the hebrew word ahbh, ahebah, love, and of achad, achd, unity. old authors state that 13 is a number used to procure agreement among married people. hebrew ancient lore did not reckon the number 13 as unlucky; this idea arose from the fate of judas after the last supper of jesus, yet not for some centuries, but since the notion was started it has been prevalent among all christians. the 13 cards of each suit of a pack of cards are sometimes applied to the 13 lunar months for purposes of divination. the gnostic gems are often inscribed

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

of thinkers and scientists in modern times have advocated tenets which, while not exactly similar, are parallel, to ancient chald an conceptions; this is exemplified in the notion that the operation of natural law in the universe is controlled or operated by conscious and discriminating power which is co-ordinate with intelligence. it is but one step further to admit that forces are entities, to people the vast spaces of the universe with the children of phantasy. thus history repeats itself, and the old and the new alike reflect the multiform truth. without entering at length into the metaphysical aspect, it is important to notice the supremacy attributed to the "paternal mind" the intelligence of the universe, poetically described as "energising before energy" establishes on high the pr

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

imitive level of human life, we have evidence of human awareness of and concern with temporality. in the mythical consciousness of the archaic human, there was an inner sense, an intuitive grasping, of the temporality of life. human awareness of and concern with temporality is particularly evident in our unique concern for the dead a distinctively human trait that has apparently characterized all people in all places and in all times.6 besides maintaining a concern with temporality from time immemorial, humans have also been compelled to inquire about the nature of time. what sense of time is conveyed when one speaks of a lifetime? no sooner spoken that another question suggests itself: how does one distinguish the time of telling from the telling of time? to discourse about time is to be

inic notion of time that is intimately connected to understanding the revelation of torah as a recurring phenomenon. by way of illustration, consider the following declaration preserved in the babylonian talmud: r. judah began [to expound] the honor of torah, and he explicated the verse [moses and the levitical priests spoke to all israel, saying] silence! hear o israel! today you have become the people [of the lord, your god (deut 27:9. was the torah given to israel on that very day? was that day not at the end of the forty years? rather this is to teach you that the torah is cherished by those who study it each day as the day it was given from mount sinai.56 leaving aside the redactional issues and the reasonable demand on the part of historically minded text scholars to locate this dict

torah and other incorporeal entities: the time that is not actually time is the time (et) of the present (attah) that links past and future and thereby provides cohesiveness and coherence to the narrative of history by supplying a beginning, middle, and end, which correspond theologically to creation, revelation, and redemption a narratological conception of history that distinguishes the jewish people from other nations whose time is bound to the sun or the rotation of the sphere81 in an eternal cycle of return that has no beginning or end and, consequently, no possibility for authentic novelty or creativity in the middle.82 the esoteric significance of the scriptural account that links the epiphany at sinai to the third month is to underscore that the temporal modality appropriate to to

n the alternating pattern of night and day, contracting darkness and expanding radiance, gendered respectively as the feminine and masculine aspects of the divine androgyny.148 cordovero a rms the temporalizing depiction of the sefirotic pleroma, at least the lower seven emanations, in other passages in his literary oeuvre. i cite here one text wherein the liturgical distinctiveness of the jewish people and their ontological connectedness to the divine is expressed in precisely these terms: the matter of the change of times [shinnuy ha-zemannim] depends on the supernal sefirot and the providence [hanhagah] that ensues from them to us, for concerning us, the nation of the lord, all our behavior [hanhagatenu] and our time cycles [gilggulei zemanneinu, linear circularity (a)temporal poetics 7

land of israel.150 cordovero presents divine providence in the natural world, the overflow from the sefirotic pleroma, in strictly temporal terms. natural time, the change of times (shinnuy ha-zemannim) or the seasons of the year (tequfot ha-shanah, which come to pass according to the motion of the celestial lights, is related to the ritual behavior and time cycles (gilggulei zeman) of the jewish people, which follow the rotations of the emanations (galggallei ha-sefirot. for cordovero, echoing a sentiment broadly attested in previous kabbalistic treatises, time in its essential nature, that is, sacred as opposed to mundane time, is a unique property of jews, for their souls alone are rooted ontically in the sefirotic pleroma, the perpetuity of time in its primordial permutation. holiness

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

cephaloedium working. iacchaion altar of fire& table of scribe aiwaz throne& altar altar with lamp, bell, knife, pantacle& oil. scarlet woman with cup& sword, wine. water, ether &c_ re high magick series practical magick is performed with the aid of ordinary, everyday implements, is concerned with the things of the earth and the harmony of nature, and is considered to be the magick of the common people. high magick, on the other hand, has long been considered the prerogative of the affluent and the learned. some aspects of it certainly call for items expensive to procure and for knowledge of ancient languages and tongues, though that is not true of all high magick. there was a time when, to practice high magick, it was necessary to apprentice oneself to a master magician, or mage, and to

y name aozpi tribe gad sign aries angelic name olpaged "of gad, jacob says 'gad, a troop shall overcome him: but he shall overcome at the last' moses says 'blessed be he that enlargeth gad: he dwelleth as a lion, and teareth the arm with the crown of the head. and he provideth the first part for himself, because there, in a portion of the lawgiver, was he seated; and he came with the heads of the people, he executed the justice of the lord, and his judgements with israel' the armorial bearings of gad are white, a troop of calvary. all this coincides well with the martial and dominant nature of aries, the only one of the 12 signs in which the superior planets alone bear sway, for it is the house of mars, exaltation of the sun and the triplicity of sun and jupiter. the symbolism of the lion

e precious things of the lasting hills. and for the precious things of the earth, and fullness thereof, and for the good will of him that dwelt in the bush: let the blessing come upon the head of joseph, and upon the top of the head of him that was separated from his brethren. his glory is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of unicorns: with them he shall push the people together to the ends of the earth, and they are the ten thousands of ephraim, and they are the thousands of manasseh "the armorial bearings of ephraim are green, an ox. those of manasseh are flesh-color, a vine by a wall. all this refers also to the natures of taurus and gemini, the firstling of the bullock and the earthly nature of the sign shown by the hills to taurus while the archers ov

shall praise: thy hand shall be in the neck of thine enemies; thy father's children shall bow down before thee. judah is a lion's whelp: from the prey, my son, thou art gone up; he stooped down, he couched as a lion, and as an old lion; who shall rouse him up? the sceptre shall not depart from judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. binding his foal unto the vine, and his ass's colt unto the choice vine; he washed his garments in wine, and his clothes in the blood of grapes: his eyes shall be red with wine, and his teeth white with milk' moses says 'and this is the blessing of judah: and he said, hear, lord, the voice of judah, and bring him unto his people: let his hands be sufficient for him and be thou a help to

ll thy strength be' the armorial bearings of asher are purple, a cup. all this coincides with the nature of venus and libra, while the feet refer to the sign pisces, which rules the feet, and in which venus is exalted. iron and brass are the metals of the friendly planets of mars and venus" holy name mph tribe dan sign scorpio angelic name cadaamp "of dan (scorpio, jacob says 'dan shall judge his people, as one of the tribes of israel. dan shall be a serpent by the way, an adder in the path, that biteth the horse's heels, so that his rider shall fall backward. i have waited for thy salvation, 0 lord' moses says 'dan is a lion's whelp: he shall leap from bashan' the armorial bearings of dan are green, and an eagle. these things 38 fit with the martial and fierce nature of this sign, in whic

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

to a number of local bodies and authorities to have him stopped. needless to say, the individuals he approached on these committees were all whare ra members who "persuaded" him, after "thorough investigations" that his actions were unjustified. within recent years, some occult historians have accused felldn of being a deluded dreamer and an individual who sanctioned "astral junketing" having met people who knew felldn in new zealand, a totally different person emerges than that portrayed by historians. firstly, he was a perfectionist who demanded a great deal of his students. secondly, he was a down to earth individual. the "astral junketing' of those in the amoun temple never occurred at whare ra; of this i have been assured by a number of whare ra members from the temple's early days. i

diner arrived from canada, they settled in havelock north, a small village in the east coast district of the north island of new zealand, in 1907, where his brother, rev. allen gardiner was vicar. they met an old friend harold large who had just left the theosophical society and been confirmed by the bishop of auckland. he did this because he considered the eastern training unsuitable for western people and was convinced that there must be esoteric training somewhere in the west. he inspired the gardiners with his enthusiasm for this quest, and during his two year stay they devoted time daily in prayer and meditation to this purpose. the group of three were soon joined by miss mary mclean, a trained teacher from scotland, and miss gardiner who had been trained as a kindergarden teacher at

bued with the same idea as harold large. h.l. assisted the sympathetic and helpful vicar as lay reader, and being a trained organizer with dynamic enthusiasm, built round this silent power station a cultural society which was given the name of "havelock work (havelock north being the name of the village they were in. its purpose being to encourage the talent of the musical, dramatic, and literary people who were attracted to it. a magazine, the forerunner, as the organ of the work was set up and printed by hand in the gardiner's home, and later in a room next to the blacksmith. the village hall was built in which weekly concerts and plays were given. the culmination of the dramatic work was a shakespearean pageant. after two years of strenuous activity, harold large returned to london with

fitzgerald welcomed the group warmly and hearing of the "quest" promised his assistance if we would work under his guidance. he produced a notebook in which were hebrew letters. this visit filled the group with hope and expectation. they conducted their meeting according to the form he sent and kept in touch after his return to england. in due time he wrote that if further progess was to be made, people would have to come from england to teach. within a week of receiving this letter, reginald gardiner through the generosity of john and mason chambers (nationally known architect, cabled 300 pounds to pay the passages. advice followed that dr. felkin, with his wife and daughter would come for three months. though the wording leaves a lot to be desired, it does show the close knit aspect of t

inwrote: it was about this time (neville mealdn's admittance to a sanatorium) that we received our first letter asking us if we would consider a trip to new zealand, all expenses paid. at first it seemed an impossibility. my practice was purely a personal one; there was no one who could take charge during my absence and my other work had grown steadily and demanded more of our time and attention. people had to be taught and helped and we could be ill spared. yet on the other hand, it would be a terrible pity to let such an opportunity as this slip. we would be pioneers in a new world with virgin soil to work with. wyn westcott aided feilkin by giving him introductions to various masonic groups in australia (in adelaide, melbourne and sydney. as a 32 degree mason, felkin was one of the high

ZOETIC GRIMOIRE OF ZOS

of hers. first i need certain conditions: silence, and light just sufficient to work by. i even close my eyes when shuffling and always do so before handing the cards to the querent for re-shuffling. to begin with i used ordinary playing cards but soon found it expedient and of greater service to make my own packs, using sixty cards. divided as usual into four suits, the court cards representing people. the different suits represent the common factors of life, i.e, business, social relations, objects, events, and emotional qualities, etc, no individual card having itself much significance. i am giving only general principles; i shall not repeat what may be gleaned from a summary of books on the subject. events and all else are given importance, in degree, by simple or more complex combina

erse. rely on the. book. only for general direction and method the remnants of a traditional and lost art. you should evolve your own meanings, symbols and methods. this is vital. here are the salient points to note: individual cards are indicators, not events at least, not the important ones, and so we make separate cards mean the small commonplaces emotions and abstracts (love, hate, fear, etc. people. are indicated by the kings and queens, and. children. by the two knaves. the different suits symbolize the different kinds of events or emotions, etc. thus, spades relate to sickness, mourning, death, disappointment, fear, hatred. hearts indicate love, marriage, friendship, happiness, generosity. diamonds indicate money, success, fame, honour. clubs indicate business, officialism, power, k

telligent. messages were puerile and only of commonplaces already known to me meaning little except that under certain conditions simple known facts can be transmitted from enquirer to medium and back again. my impression was that many [mediums] had experienced phenomena but that they had no control over them, and in trying to relive [the experience] and to convince others they resorted to fraud. people do survive death but not in the way they desire to believe. contact would be as difficult as [with a person a]sleep. my first tests were with prediction; these at least dealt with the future, which precluded faking. my ventures into astrology, palmistry, etc, proved their capabilities and their drawbacks. i found prediction by playing-cards the most resilient and extendible, indeed, almost

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
abraham active adam adept adepts age ages air altar ancient angels arts astral beast bible birth black blessed blood blue brethren brother brothers catholic ceremonies chaos child children christ christian christians christianity church circle communication conscious consciousness cosmic craft creation creator cross crowley cult cycle darkness dead death degree deity deities demons desires devil disease divine doctrine doctrines dream dreams earth east ego egypt egyptian elements energy energies entity entities esoteric eternal evil existence external eye fairy fairies familiar father fear fire five flames flesh flood force forces form forms mason masons masonic freemasonry masonry generation ghost ghosts global gnostic god gods goddess gold golden government greek green healing heart hearts heaven hebrew hell hierarchy history holy human humans humanity illuminati infinite initiate initiates initiation intelligent intellectual interior intuition iron israel jerusalem jesus jews jewish kabbalah qabalah key king kings kingdom knight knowledge lavey leader legend legends lion living lodge london lord lovecraft lucifer lucis magic magick magical magician male manifestation mantra masters material matter medieval meditation medium mental mercury michael mind modern months moon moses mother mountain mysteries mystery mystic mystical myth mythology myths natural nature naturally negative north occult occultism order organization pagan people perception physical pillar plane planes planetary planet positive possession power powers priest prince prophet psyche psychic psychological psychology re reality red religion religions religious revelation rite rites ritual rituals roman rome rose sacred sacrifice satan satanic satanism school sea secret secrets serpent set seven sex sexual shadow sin sky society solar solomon sons soul souls south sphere spirit spirits spiritual star stars state states stone stones sun supernatural superstition supreme sword symbol symbols symbolic symbolism teaching teachings temple testament thousand thousands three torah tower tradition traditions tree truth union universal universe virtue wand war water west white wisdom witch witches witchcraft women world worlds worship youth


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn